《Revenge to the Alpha Mate》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Chapter 1

Dear Lily I have to admit yourst email got me mad as hell. They have no right treating you like they do and the fact that your brother isn¡¯t sticking up for you is really sick. I¡¯m sorry I know you¡¯ve told me a million times not to talk about your pack and your brother but I can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re too nice Lily and don¡¯t believe a word they say you¡¯re beautiful, don¡¯t protest you¡¯ve sent me pictures remember? Look my offer still stands, the whole pack agrees you shoulde from what I¡¯ve told them about you. And they don¡¯t mind you living with us and bing one of us. Just leave that stupid ce with the stupid people that don¡¯t care ande here, no one will treat you badly I won¡¯t allow it. Future Alpha remember? ;) Sincerely, your pen pal Xavier. I looked at the email wondering what to write back. I first started emailing Xavier two years ago and we¡¯ve been best friends ever since. We know everything about each other, and I love him to death. Recently he¡¯s been telling me to run away and live with him and his pack but I just couldn¡¯t do that. They may all be mean to me but I couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe they cared, plus I couldn¡¯t just abandon them, thats wrong. I shut myptop and decided to answer himter. It was about 6:30 AM and I had half an hour to get dressed and go to school. I put some baggy clothes and tied my blonde hair in a ponytail. I looked in the mirror and sighed. As good as it gets, I thought to myself. I didn¡¯t consider myself pretty, not at all. I had blond hair and blue eyes, which would look great on most girls but on me just weird, and I was sort of fat. Not like obese but fat nheless. "Come on Lily we need to go," my brother Keith yelled obviously irritated from behind my door. "Why so early?" I yelled back "Did you forget Ethan turns sixteen today? He¡¯ll find his mate, so he wants to go early and see all the girls." My heart did a flip at the mention of Ethan. Ethan was my crush for so long and the future alpha of the pack; he¡¯d be the official alpha at seventeen. Every wolf finds his mate at sixteen. He just looks at her and his wolf tells him that she¡¯s his mate, as for her she has to actually touch him to know. If she feels like an electric shock went through her when she frst touches a peron, then she knows he¡¯s her mate. I was fifteen, a year younger than Ethan and Keith but because I was smart I was in the same level as them and had the same sses. "I¡¯ll be right there," I checked myself in the mirror once more before I got out and followed my brother to his car, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who would be Ethan¡¯s mate. I knew she had to be pretty and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit jealous knowing she¡¯d have him. Ethan and I used to be friends before we ended up in highschool and he turned mean. But it was the memory of him being nice to me that made me like him, Ethan used to always cheer me up whenever I was sad. "Why do you take so long, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to get pretty anytime soon," my brother said driving to school. I just ignored him and stared out the window. It was normal for my brother to insult me, he became mean as soon as he reached highschool too. To be popr you couldn¡¯t be nice with the fat nerd of the pack. "We¡¯re here," he parked the car right next to Ethan¡¯s car and I saw Ethan leaning on the hood of his car watching the parking lo,t looking for his mate eagerly. "Have you found her, man?" my brother askeding up behind him. "No but I swear I can smell her scent, it¡¯s amazing," he said not even turning around. I stood there awkwardly thinking about leaving; I still had time before my first ss so that meant I could hang out at the library. "I¡¯m just going to head inside," I said making Keith and Ethan turn around. When Ethan looked at me his eyes grew wide and he stared at me for a moment before shing me the disgusted look I was so used to. I just ignored him and walked to the school, all the while feeling his eyes on my back. The rest of the day went by as normal, I got constant remarks about my weight and how ugly I am from everyone including my pack members. Yeah that¡¯s right, even my pack members hate me and wish I was never in their pack. They think I¡¯m weak and chubby but it¡¯s not my fault they never paid me enough attention to help me train the way they do with everyone else. It wasn¡¯t until I was heading to my brother¡¯s car that I saw all the guys from the pack crowded around Ethan¡¯s car, hence making it impossible to get to Keith¡¯s car. I started pushing past some people but when my shoulder brushed someone else¡¯s I felt an electric shock course through my body. I gasped and looked to see who it was and my eyes widened when I saw it was Ethan. "Oh my god," I said and he looked at me like he wanted to kill me, "You¡¯re my mate." I was sure everyone heard me because suddenly everyone stopped talking and looked at me and Ethan. Updates are released by find[?]ovel "What are you talking about?" Ethan snapped at me. I was confused, how couldn¡¯t he know I was his mate? Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Chapter 2

"I¡¯m your mate Ethan, didn¡¯t you notice?" I thought of the way his eyes widened when he saw me in the morning he must have known. Ethan snorted, "I¡¯m not your mate Lily." My wolf growled, confirming to me that he was and that I wasn¡¯t mistaken. My wolf wouldn¡¯t react like that to just some guy. "Yes, you are," I said getting irritated. What was his problem? "Like I¡¯d have some fat ugly loser as a mate. In your dreams, Lily. Look I¡¯ve been nice to you and ignored your stupid crush all this time because your Keith¡¯s sister but pretending to be my mate now that¡¯s a new low for you." I stared at him, hurt and close to tears. But more than anything I was pissed. BEING NICE? He was the person who bullied me the most and my brother never stopped him. He was rejecting me as his mate. He was ashamed of me. Suddenly I felt someone grab my arm and lead me to the passenger side of Keith¡¯s car. I got in but was still in a daze, my own mate... the person who as supposed to love me, rejected me. Why did I expect anything different? Why did I think having a mate would change everything? I didn¡¯t even notice Keith get in the car and drive us home until my door was opened and Keith got me in the house. "What the hell Lily?" Keith asked anger in his eyes. "What?" I asked confused. "Why did you lie and say you were Ethan¡¯s mate? Now I¡¯m never going to hear the end of it with the pack." He ran a hand through his hair and pinched the bridge of his nose trying to control his anger. "WHAT?!" I yelled and I knew my eyes were now turning ck like they always did when a wolf was mad, "HE IS MY MATE!" "That¡¯s enough," he punched the wall beside me, "I am so sick of your pathetic ass bothering me all the time. You¡¯re a waste of air Lily. No one like you in the pack or even in school yourd butt and now you¡¯re some freaking stalker after Ethan. Cut it out Lily." I looked at my brother and shook my head lightly in disbelief. "You don¡¯t believe me," I whispered more to myself than to myself. His words sunk in and I realized he was right. No one wants me here. No one really cares no matter what I hoped. I ran up to my room and threw myself on the bed crying my eyes off. How could this happen? How could I fool myself into thinking anyone cares here? My own mate rejected me. After I was done crying I sat in bed and my eyes drifted to myptop. Someone did care and I would be stupid not to leave this ce. I quickly opened myptop and opened Xavier¡¯s email. I hit reply and wrote: Dear Xavier, I¡¯m taking you up on your offer. I¡¯ll be at your door in about a day or two. I¡¯ll exin why the change of mindter, for now all I can say is that you were right, and it hurts like hell. By the time you read this I¡¯ll be on my way. Can¡¯t wait to see you! With love, Lily I sent the email and got a bag out of the closet and threw some clothes in it along with my iPod, Laptop, cellphone, books and a couple of stuff I needed. I decided to write a note so I got a pen and paper and wrote down quickly: Leaving for good, I can tell when I¡¯m not wanted. Don¡¯t worry, none of you will ever see my face again. And rest assured that means I¡¯m leaving the pack as well. Bye! Lily I saw Keith¡¯s car leave the house and knew he must be going to the pack house where all the pack got together after school, except me. I put the note in the kitchen where I knew someone would find it; werewolves eat a lot and Keith would definitely go in the kitchen as soon as he got home. I got my bag and called a cab to take me to the train station. I used the money my parents always kept for us to use for emergencies to call a cab, and grabbed the money I¡¯ve been saving up hoping it would be enough to get to Xavier¡¯s pack Fresh chapters posted on find?novel I looked onest time back and said a silent ¡¯goodbye¡¯ but I didn¡¯t cry and I didn¡¯t look back again. I was numb by then. Keith¡¯s P.O.V. I couldn¡¯t believe Lily would lie like that, didn¡¯t she know how much that lie could¡¯ve cost me? Being the future Beta of the pack was important and I had a certain reputation to keep. I was more than mad as I went to Ethan¡¯s house, all the guys were there already when I walked into the living. "So I see you dropped your sister by the mental institution" n, one of the pack members, said making the othersugh except Ethan who was obviously not concentrating. I sat next to him and nudged him. "Sorry for my sister. I don¡¯t know where she got the idea you were mates" he nodded grimly and I listened to the chatter of the guys. "Rogues were sited a while ago around the borders" n told me "We didn¡¯t catch them and Ethan said if we smell their scent again to capture them instantly okay?" I nodded and reached for my phone to text Lily and tell her not to go out of the house. Rogues were dangerous and she wasn¡¯t exactly a strong wolf. I didn¡¯t find my phone and realized that I must have forgot it at home. I groaned and started to get up. "Where are you going man?" Peter asked. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Chapter 3

"home, I forgot my phone and I need to tell Lily not to get out of the house because of the rogues" I said but Peter put a hand on my shoulder "I already need to get something from the house I¡¯ll stop by yours, tell Lily, and get you your phone. Where did you put it?" "On the counter in the kitchen thanks" he nodded and was out of the door in a second. I knew it wouldn¡¯t take long considering he was probably running at wolf speed and it was dark so no one would see him. I noticed Ethan was quiet through the whole conversations which was unlike him. "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked him, he had been my best friend for a long time. We practically grew up together. "nothing just thinking" he admitted and then forced a smile. "Um Keith" Peter came in the room with my phone in one hand and a piece of paper in the other "We have a problem" Immediately all of us were on high alert, our thoughts instantly going to the rogues. "Not that kind of problem" he said "It¡¯s your sister" My heart dropped, was she okay? I noticed Ethan was at my side. "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked worry clear on his face which confused me a bit. "Read this" he shoved a paper in front of me and I noticed Lily¡¯s handwriting almost instantly, I read it out loud "It says ¡¯Leaving for good. I can tell when I¡¯m not wanted. Don¡¯t worry, none of you will ever see my face again. And rest assured that means I¡¯m leaving the pack as well. Bye! Lily.¡¯" I lowered the paper and looked at the guys. They were all shocked as I was especially Ethan. "No way she left the pack" n said "She can¡¯t just leave--just like that" Lily, sis can you hear me? I said using the mind link, and I could hear the others call to her too. "She really left" I said as it finally hit me "My sister¡¯s gone" I had to sit down "It¡¯s okay calm down" I heard n say but it wasn¡¯t to me I looked up and saw Ethan shaking and I knew he had to be extremely pissed. "Her phone" i suddenly jumped up and took my phone from Peter and dialed her number, she answered after a few rings. "hello" she said, I put it on speaker so the guys could hear "Lily where the hell are you?" I asked angrily. She sighed "That¡¯s non of your business I exined everything I needed to exin in the note. you shouldn¡¯t have called" "What the hell do you mean? Lilye back!" "no" Find the newest release on fin?novel "NOW" I yelled "NO" She yelled and I shut up, Lily never yelled even when people yelled at her she was always calm "I AM TIRED OF THIS" I looked at the guys to see them just as shocked as I was. I heard her taking a deep breath "i¡¯m tired of this" she whispered "Why should I go back to a pack that hates me and doesn¡¯t want me there? To people who don¡¯t care about me. "I¡¯ve stayed with you guys for so long and never answered you when you yelled or made fun of me. I stayed because I thought that maybe you guys care deep down. No matter what happened, I always thought you were family and made excuses for you. All of you. Because you were my pack and packs have each others backs. But today I realized that even though I would do anything for you guys, you wouldn¡¯t do the same. I¡¯m just a waste of air for you guys." "Lily I--" "No don¡¯t say anything Keith. I¡¯m throwing away my phone so don¡¯t bother calling. And tell the others that I said I love you all. Even though you don¡¯t. You were my family." "Lily please" "Bye Keith" and just like that the line went dead and everyone was silent. My vision was blurry as tears came down my cheek. All the guys just stared at the phone in disbelief with guilt written on their faces. Ethan was on the ground with his head in his hands whispering ¡¯no¡¯ over and over again. "Since when do you care about Lily?" I asked angrily "you¡¯re the one that gave her hell about everything. All of you did" I yelled Ethan¡¯s eyes were pitch ck now "Shut up your no better." he stood up and walked towards me. "It¡¯s all your fault she left after the humiliation in the parking lot of the school" I screamed "Well I never saw you helping her" He growled and I didn¡¯t answer as a thousand memories came back to me. "It¡¯s all of us" I said "We treated her like shit. It¡¯s all of our fault" I looked at the guys and saw their guilty expressions. I never intended to hurt Lily but I just got carried away. Trying to be popr. That night we had a pack meeting about the rogues that were sighted near our territory and i couldn¡¯t help but nce at the empty seat where Lily used to sit. I saw everyone nce at it, especially Ethan who seemed angrier by the second. I started thinking that maybe Lily didn¡¯t lie, but I shook the thought away because Ethan would never reject his mate, even for poprity. No one would do that I just red the whole meeting and didn¡¯t say a word, eventually n came up to me. "Come on calm down" he said sadly "We¡¯ve all been jerks when shees back we¡¯ll just be nicer to her" I looked at him with a ¡¯seriously?¡¯ look "SHE¡¯S NOT COMING BACK" I yelled and the whole room heard. "I¡¯m outta here" I got up and went to my car. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Chapter 4

I drove home and as soon as I got there I couldn¡¯t help but go to Lily¡¯s room. I saw some clothes on the ground but her closet was basically empty. All her stuff was gone. My sister was really gone. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. The next day I reached the Xavier¡¯s Pack¡¯s territory and I took a cab after I got off the train and reached the address Xavier had mentioned. It was a huge mansion and for a while I thought maybe I got the address wrong. A guy with dirty blond hair and brown eyes got out and I recognised him from the pics he sent me. It was Xavier. "Finally," he said hugging me and spinning me around. I could not tell you how self-conscious of my weight I felt right then "You¡¯re prettier in person" "And you¡¯re a good liar" I giggled and hugged him again. "No, I¡¯m not." he tilted my chin up so I¡¯d look him in the eye "You¡¯re beautiful" I blushed and he took my bag from my hand and led me in the house. In the living room was a bunch of guys who all stood up when I got in. "Lily these are some of the guys from the pack" he motioned to two guys with brown hair "These are the twins Jim and Dave" I nodded "this is Adrian,"he gestured to a tall blond who was smirking at me "and this is Jacob" he motioned to the brown haired cute guy smiling warmly at me. "They¡¯re all my sixteen like me" "Nice to meet you" I said in a low voice and suddenly I was being squished in a hug between two people "We¡¯ve always wanted a little sister" Either Dave or Jim said "And you¡¯re just too cute" "Um thanks...can¡¯t...really...breathe" they let go and I almost fell. Adrian and Jacob just smiled and shook my hand. "I¡¯ll show you to your room Lily" he grabbed my hand and led me up the stairs. I still couldn¡¯t get over how unbelievably hot they all were. Especially Xavier. Xavier opened a door and I was just stunned, the room was HUGE. A queen-sized bed with bed sheets and drapes hanging from bed posts. A Huge dresser, but my favorite part was the balcony. I could see the whole forest. "I remembered you liked to have a view" Xavier said shyly and I stared at him in disbelief. This...stranger that I only knew on line cared. He cared and remembered the smallest things I said. Suddenly I couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, I ran and wrapped my arms around him in a huge hug. He was surprised at first but hugged me back and I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears as I cried on his chest. "Shh...lux it¡¯s okay" I heard him say as he lifted me up bridal style and sat on the bed with me on hisp. "I¡¯m sorry...I just" I didn¡¯t get to continue as my door opened and the guys from the living room stood in the doorway. The twins looked at me sadly. "Why are you crying?" Jim...or was it Dave, asked. "I guess I should tell you...why I finally dide" I looked at Xavier and then back at the guys "And if I¡¯m staying with you guys you have the right to know" I sniffed "So you can change your mind before it¡¯s toote" "We won¡¯t change our minds" Xavier said tucking a strand of hair away from my face "And you don¡¯t have to exin now" "Yes I do" I thought about how I was Ethan¡¯s mate, he was future alpha so they needed to know. I motioned for the guys toe in and they hesitantly sat on the couch and looked at me. For original chapters go to Find_Novel(. "I don¡¯t know if Xavier told you but I¡¯m from the Moon Light Pack" I said and they nodded "In short my pack hated me. They yelled at me frequently and gave snotty remarks about how ugly or fat I am even my own brother was just like them." I felt Xavier stiffen beside me and almostughed at how much he cared. Why hadn¡¯t I epted his offer long ago? "At first I thought that maybe if I stayed they might actually care." I chuckled as the tears started falling again "That they might actually like having me in they¡¯re pack and not just treat me like trash. But I was wrong" I took a shaky breath and continued "yesterday I went to school like normal but it wasn¡¯t any normal day. our future alpha, Ethan, was turning sixteen and he was going to find his mate. When I got out of the car and Ethan looked at me his eyes widened but then he readjusted himself. I didn¡¯t make any of it, it wasn¡¯t until I was leaving school and I was trying to get to my brother¡¯s car that my shoulder brushed his. I knew he was my mate from the electric shock." "But if your Alpha¡¯s mate then why did youe here?" Adrian asked confused "When I told him I was his mate he looked at me like I was crazy and said I wasn¡¯t. I thought he just didn¡¯t know at first so I told him I felt the shock." I closed my eyes and gave up on wiping my tears "He said he¡¯d never have a fat ugly loser as his mate and that i was pretending because I had a crush on him and then I got it" I shook my head lightly "My own mate was rejecting me" "That asshole" The twins said at the same time while Adrian and Jacob just looked angry as hell as for Xavier, well I felt his chest vibrate and heard a growle from him. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Chapter 5

"Is that it?" Xavier asked in a husky voice. I hesitated not knowing if I should tell them about Keith, he seemed angry enough "Lily...tell me" he looked at me with pleading eyes and I couldn¡¯t say no. "After that Keith, my brother, dragged me to the car and took me home. As soon as we were in the house he started yelling, asking me why I lied and said Ethan was my mate. I told him he was, that I wasn¡¯t--wasn¡¯t a liar but" I sniffed "He didn¡¯t believe me" I whispered "he said I was a waste of air and that no one in the pack or school likes me. That I was just a stalker." I finally lifted my head and looked at Xavier, his eyes were pitch ck. "That¡¯s when I wrote you the email. I packed and waited for my brother to Ethan¡¯s and I left." I chuckled and turned to the guys "So here I am" There was silence for a while and then Adrian finally spoke "We should go kick their ass" "We second that" The twins said "That actually is a good idea" Xavier said and I looked at him horrified "NO please no I¡¯ve caused enough trouble already please just let me stay here and I won¡¯t be trouble I swear I¡¯ll be invisible" "What are you talking about?" Xavier said "You¡¯re going to be a part of this pack and no being invisible" he smirked "Nops I want the Lily from the emails. You know feisty, funny..." "I¡¯ll try" Iughed and rubbed my eyes and yawned. I hadn¡¯t slept on the train at all. "we¡¯ll leave you to rest" Xavier said putting me on the bed and tucking me in "I can tell you¡¯re tired" I nodded, closing my eyes as I heard the door close, and fell asleep instantly. *************** "Show me your wolf Lily and let¡¯s see how strong you are" Xavier said "Follow me to the back yard" I walked with him and the guys following close behind when I noticed something. "Where¡¯s the rest of the pack?" I asked noticing the empty house. Xavier shrugged. "Most are at school, others are just out with their mates or just hanging out" I nodded as we walked into the huge and I mean HUGE back yard. "Change" Xavier said, I nodded and changed into my wolf. I¡¯ve always loved my wolf and thought she was pretty. My fur was pure white except for a bit of ck on my ear. "Wow" I heard one of the guys say "Never seen a white before" I smiled internally and Xavier nodded as he examined me. "Adrian" Xavier said and in a second a dark brown colored wolf appeared in front of me. Damn how did he change that fast? I had to learn that "Fight him Lily" I snapped my head in his direction as if asking him ¡¯what the hell?¡¯ Xavier smiled "I want to see how strong you are" he said "he won¡¯t hurt you just pin you down" I nodded and looked back at Adrian. I wasn¡¯t really trained in fighting, no one gave me the time. Adrian lunged for me and I moved. YEAH, I dodged him. I was mentally doing a happy dance. That was until I was pinned to the floor by the same wolf. How did he? never mind. "Focus Lily. Think of a person who¡¯s made you mad" I nodded and looked at Adrian. His fur was close to my brother¡¯s. My brother...I began to think of what he said to me. How he never had my back. This time when Adrian lunged from me I dodged him and lunged right back at him. We kept fighting for a while until, sadly, Adrian pinned me. "Okay that¡¯s enough" Xavier said and Adrian got off me and went inside to change. I followed behind him changed in my room and went back to the backyard. "So?" I said and Xavier grinned at me. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel "You¡¯re strong Lily" he said and I scoffed "Adrian pinned me" I stated and Xavier rolled his eyes. "I never expected you to win Adrian, he¡¯s trained and stronger but you aren¡¯t trained at all. you¡¯d be one hell of a fighter once you¡¯re trained lux" I thought about it. So I wasn¡¯t as weak as everyone at home thought I was, I was actually pretty strong. I smiled mischiviously at Xavier "Then let the training begin" Two Years Later Lily could you head home for a while Xavier asked me through the mind link making me jump and hit my head on the exhaust of the car. "Damn it, Xavier. Could you not scare me while I¡¯m working?" I answered him rubbing my forehead. "Sorry, juste home please." he begged and I realized something was wrong, there was worry in his voice "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked my brow furrowing. "Nothing, juste home," I sighed and got out from under the car I was working on. I worked in a mechanic shop as a way to at least try to support myself. Xavier had taught me all about cars and I just loved them, ever since then every time no one knows where I am theye to the garage or mechanic shop. I headed over to my bike and smiled; though cars were great, I adored my Motorcycle. My Yamaha R1 was my baby, I worked on her a lot and now she was perfect. I drove home and parked my bike, I knew there weren¡¯t many people from the pack in the house. They were usually out and it was just me and the guys with a few other pack members. As for the adults most of them prefered iving in their own houses on the territory Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Chapter 6

Our Pack, the Fire Moon pack, was a huge pack and although the house had enough rooms for us all a lot of pack members, especially mates, got their own ce after a while. I walked in the house and headed to the kitchen where I knew the guys would be. "LI-LY," Dave yelled hugging me, I knew it was Dave from the color of his eyes. Dave had light green eyes, Jim had Hazel eyes. "You know we love you right" I looked at him confused This content belongs to find{n}ovel "Yeah sure..." I answered and looked over his shoulder to the rest of the guys who all had guilty looking expressions "What did you do?" I asked with augh but they didn¡¯t return it. "Wee back Lily. Do you want anything to drink? eat? Oh...I know let¡¯s watch one of your favorite movies and I¡¯ll bring the cookies and Ice cream" Xavier said really fast and my eyes widened. Oh no! They only offered my favorite snack, cookies with ice cream, when something was definitely wrong. I had been living with these guys two years now, I know them by heart. "What¡¯s wrong? Come on tell me," I urged and looked at each one of them "Is it about the rogues?" I asked "Well...Sort of." Xavier scratched the back of his neck. "Look, please sit down." I nodded and sat on the a chair. "We need to leave," Adrian suddenly snapped and everyone looked at him and red "What? Someone had to start somewhere" I chuckled and Xavier turned back to me "Adrian is right we need to leave" he said and I nodded slowly not understanding why themotion "A pack has asked for our help in training their wolves because of the rogue attacks they¡¯ve been having on theirnd, they need extra protection" "Well I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re discussing it with me. Of course you¡¯re saying yes, right? I mean you can¡¯t just leave the pack to be killed by rogues. And you know I love training rookies." I had be the official trainer a year ago. Turns out I was a natural at fighting and Adrian gave me the reins on training the pack members. "Lily, I did say yes, I wouldn¡¯t let innocent pack members be killed," he looked at me with worry and guilt. "But...the pack is sort of one your familiar with." "Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the Fire Moon pack" I teased "It¡¯s filled with stic barbies and pervs."I winked at them and Adrian chuckled at my response but Xavier didn¡¯t move "Just tell me already." "It¡¯s the Moon Light Pack" Jim said quickly earning a p on the back of his head from Dave "Smooth bro, real smooth" Dave said shaking his head while I just stared in disbelief. After two years I was going back? "N-no...we can¡¯t...not them....no" I stuttered and stood up and started pacing. "We have no choice, Lily. Believe me we don¡¯t want to either we know the assholes that are there." Xavier made me stop pacing and look at him "But they can¡¯t hurt you anymore. You have us now and we won¡¯t let them say one wrong word to you" I shook my head vigorously. "What if they start with thements and yelling again? You won¡¯t always be there, I can¡¯t handle being humiliated in public for being ugly again I just can¡¯t" I said finally throwing myself in a seat with my head in my hands. "Ugly? Lily get it through your thick head that you were never ugly. Hell, you¡¯re even hotter now. If anything you¡¯ll prove to them that you¡¯re not the same girl you were and that if they think they can walk all over you they¡¯re wrong." Adrian said and I noticed that all the guys were beside me. This is real family I said to myself People who won¡¯t hurt you. I cleared my throat and took a deep breath to calm myself and nodded. I shoved aside all the thoughts of my old pack and focused on my job. "Okay how many wolves are untrained over there?" I asked wondering how many new members had joined ever since I left. "They¡¯re trained, just not in a high level. They¡¯re less in numbers than us and even though their alpha has tried to prepare them they aren¡¯t so skilled in fighting." Xavier answered but my mind went nk after he said ¡¯Alpha¡¯. Ethan would be alpha by now, at eighteen the pack would have been his for a year now. "Alpha," I whispered and looked down. "Lily are you o--" "I¡¯m fine," I snapped my head up. "So when are we leaving?" "Tomorrow," I took a shaky breath and nodded. "I guess I should go pack." I got up and ran out of the kitchen. As soon as I got to my room I closed the door and threw myself on the bed. I really was going back home. To a brother and pack who hate me. And to a mate who rejected me. NO! it won¡¯t be the same, I won¡¯t let it be. I have my own pack now. I¡¯m stronger now and I have my boys behind me no matter what. I heard a knock on my door and told whoever it is toe in without lifting my head off of the pillow. "Are you okay?" I recognised the voice as Jacob and felt the bed shift as he sat on it. I groaned and sat up. "I¡¯m just...scared" I admitted and Jacob hugged me. "Come on Lily you know you¡¯re not the same shy girl anymore. You can stick up for yourself and I¡¯m pretty sure you can kick their ass if they say anything and you¡¯ll have us with you. Do you really think we would let anyone hurt our baby sister?" he asked and I smiled, they all called me their baby sisters. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Chapter 7

"I guess not," I said, "But seeing them all again, my brother, my parents, my...mate. I can¡¯t imagine it, I mean what would they say? what would I say?" "I have a feeling they¡¯re gonna be speechless and as for you just be the confidant, witty girl you are here and everything will be good." I nodded realizing he was right. "Thanks Jacob," I hugged him. Jacob was always the quiet one, but he was always there for me when I needed a talk or anything. Xavier was my best friend, Adrian was more of a big brother and Dave and Jim were my two crazy best friends. These guys were my family and with them with me I knew I could manage going home. I¡¯m not the same girl anymore "Are you guys ready?" I asked them getting on my bike and holding my helmet. "Yeah," they said I looked at the row of cars behind me. I was going to lead them to the house of the moon light pack. "Well then," I put my helmet on, "Let¡¯s go." I started my bike and we were on the road in seconds. All the cars were following me but I didn¡¯t really pay attention to them. All I really was thinking about was how I was going to look going back to the pack house in a motorcycle. I shook the thought away and kept driving. We drove all night till we reached my town. Nothing had changed the stores were still the same and I could see people looking at us from everywhere. stop freaking out! Stop freaking out! Stop freaking out I told myself but then noticed that I was thinking my thoughts to the rest of the pack. "Lily, I told you everything will be fine," Xavier said "Yeah, you¡¯re right. I was just nervous." I lied. God why was everything getting so hot. I couldn¡¯t help but remembering memories from each ce and none of them were good. I started getting mad and sweating like crazy. It was too hot that I closed my eyes for just a second but it was long enough for the bike to swerve a bit. "Woah, there. Lily what¡¯s wrong?" I heard Xavier say, "who was in the car directly behind me?" "N-Nothing, It¡¯s just a little too hot." I reassured him. "Are you sure? " he asked. "Why? what¡¯s wrong?" I heard the concerned voice of some of the guys. I¡¯m fine I swear now drop it I said before blocking them out. I knew we were getting closer to the house. I couldn¡¯t face them, not now. Just take a left guys and go straight ahead, only house there it¡¯s huge. I told the guys Don¡¯t tell anyone i¡¯m in your pack yet I¡¯m just not ready and when you want something just call me and I¡¯lle in my wolf form You can¡¯t keep running Lily Jacob thought to me I know Tay just not today. tomorrow at school, I¡¯ll let them know. I just can¡¯t right now. I¡¯m gonna take a few turns you know look around. Okay just don¡¯t go far we might have to call you. jason said Okay. Bye guys I said and turned my bike. I just needed to run in my wolf form for a while. Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. "The Fire pack should be here any minute now" Keith, my beta, said. Official source is find~novel "What¡¯ve you got me on them?" I asked him pinching the bridge of my nose. I¡¯m always stressful these days, have been ever since Lily left. We all had realized our mistake and missed her in the pack. No one knew she was my mate yet, only I did. And it tore me apart that I hadn¡¯t seen her in two years. I missed her, I missed herugh, her smile, her voice. My wolf has been pissed off at me ever since I dissed her in the school parking lot. The look on her face when I told her I wasn¡¯t her mate still reys in my head. I was an asshole. "The alpha really has a good hold on his pack, the beta is his best friend and the strongest man in the pack after the alpha" he said and I nodded "And apparently their Gamma is in charge of training the inexperienced wolves to fight. And from what I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s done hell of a good job so it¡¯ll be good for us if he gets our wolves half as good as he got his." "Okay, then that¡¯s a plus for us." I looked at him again "Any news about her?" Keith knew what I meant instantly. "No, I called the person we hired. It¡¯s like she just disappeared off the face of the earth." he said and I felt like a knife struck me in the heart. Where could she be? there was no way she would disappear like that. She had no pack, no money, nothing. unless.... No I refuse to think she¡¯s out of my life before I even had her really in my life. Keith left and one of the pack females, Whitney, came in and started to seduce me. I didn¡¯t object, ever since Lily left I would screw anybody just to get my mind off her, but it was never great. Every time I¡¯d kiss a girl I¡¯d think of how she felt absolutely wrong. How she didn¡¯t fit in my arms. "That was amazing Ethan" Whitney said after we were done and I was getting dressed, I just nodded. "You know we can go again--" she said trailing a finger across my chest but I heard the sound of cars stopping in the front yard. "The other pack is here Whitney" i pulled my shirt and jeans and on headed outside. I saw several people get out of their cars a and admire the house. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Chapter 8

"Wee" I said smiling warmly at them, I wanted the packs to get along so maybe they¡¯d be allies us. A blond guy walked towards me "Are you the alpha?" he asked and I nodded "Just call me Ethan" I smiled "I hope you like staying here" "I¡¯m jason alpha of my pack" he shook my hand firmly, a bit too firmly maybe but I must be just imagining. Xavier looked at me almost as if examining me. "I¡¯m Adrian the beta of the pack" another guy offered his hand and I shook it but neither of them were smiling and I could see three guys behind them staring at me. "And who¡¯s your third inmand?" I asked wanting to see who¡¯s the fighting genius that can make their pack one of the strongest. The two guys finally smirked "Venting" one of them answered "Okay so would you like to me to show you around?" I asked "Sure" he looked at me coldly. What was they¡¯re problem? They didn¡¯t know me so why did I feel like they hate me? I showed them around the house and told them where they would be staying and the living room, game room, instrument room and after an hour we ended up in the back yard where a couple of wolves were fighting a bit. Fresh chapters posted on find?novel "How trained are your wolves?" Xavier asked eyeing the two wolves, n and Peter, fighting as they usually did, probably on a bet on who would win. "These are our most trained, n and Peter, they¡¯re our fighters." I answered "n and Peter you say?" Xavier asked, a hint of amusement in his voice "I¡¯m guessing they¡¯ve been long in the pack" "Yeah ever since they were twelve, they¡¯re both eighteen like me and Keith" I said as Keith came and stood beside me. "I¡¯m Keith, Beta" he said as he shook their hands. I saw them stiffen and try to cover their re. "Keith Marison?" Adrian asked and he nodded "Figures" I heard him mumble under his breath. And then he suddenly smiled up at us "So the two wolves fighting now are your stongest?" he asked and I nodded "And your all friends right?" I nodded not getting where he was going. "How about our third inmande and show you what your wolves will be learning" I nodded and Xavier nudged Adrian and mumbled something to him. Secondster a pure white Wolf jumped in the back yard and once she saw us she started growling. Xavier and Adrianughed "Guess she¡¯s not done venting" "Wait he¡¯s a she?" I asked in disbelief as I stared at the beautiful wolf. She walked towards Xavier and he petted her. "How about you fight one of their most trained wolves. You know one of the old pack members from let¡¯s say two years ago?" I narrowed my eyes at him what was he nning. The wolf grinned at him and walked to the empty ce in the back yard and sat looking at us innocently. "n" I called to the grey wolf, he nodded and went to the white wolf who was licking her paw and didn¡¯t even look up at him. Minutester n finally lunged at her and she moved expertly aside, each time he¡¯d lunge at her she¡¯d move. Finally when n lunged at her she attacked back, snapping her jaw at him and in a matter of seconds pinned him to the floor. I stared at her in disbelief, n was one of our strongest fighters and she beat him just like that? She went back to Xavier and whined a bit. "You can go to your room if you don¡¯t want to stay here" he told her, she nodded and left. "She¡¯s amazing" I told him and he just smirked at me "I¡¯m d you think so" he said bitterly "Is she your mate?" I asked and somehow the idea of her having a mate angered me. "Do you have a mate?" he asked me and I was taken back. What should I answer, yes I know Lily is my mate but I couldn¡¯t tell him she ran. "No" I asnwered simply Something shed in Xavier¡¯s eyes and he looked at me angrily "Fine and No, she¡¯s not my mate but I have one request; make sure no one goes to her room in the evening or morning, she¡¯lle out when she wants and she¡¯s not to be bothered" he spat at me "Now if you¡¯ll excuse me I¡¯m going to check on the rest of my pack" I nodded and he left. Jesus what was wrong with that guy? Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "Knock knock" I heard a familiar voice say as Xavier and the guys got in my room. I immediately ran and hugged Xavier "Thank you" I said referring to when he suggested I fight with n "You don¡¯t know how relieving that was. After all this time I finally kicked his ass" I fist pumped the air. "So what did you discuss with Ethan?" "I showed him inly how much I hate him" he answered "God Lily I wanted nothing more than to hit him when he said he didn¡¯t have a mate" I flinched when he said that. God, I should get used to this by now. Why did I think anything would change. "How did he not recognise your scent?" Adrian asked and I shrugged. "I used one of the sprays I made for us" I said referring to the spray that I made to hide our scents even in wolf form. No one could locate us no matter what. It helped us in a lot of fights and we use it constantly now. "Nice one" Dave gave me a high five "Tomorrow at school he¡¯d going to be boiled" he said "Roasted" Jim continued and smiled at me Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Chapter 9

"And Steaaaaamed I said popping my cor andughing. That was something Me, Dave, and Jim did whenever someone would get embarrassed or dissed. "Get your rest Lily, and tomorrow get ready for school and don¡¯t bete" Xavier said and I nodded as the guys left. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I was in the same house that was considered my home two years ago, with the people that hate me and a mate that rejected me and no one knew I was even there. School tomorrow will sure be something. I took a shower and changed to my Pjs and as Iid in bed my thoughts went to Ethan, he hadn¡¯t changed much. Only got taller and buffer. He was still hot as hell and I couldn¡¯t deny that I wanted to kiss him once I saw him. But the memory of the way he humiliated me made me and my wolf angry. I wondered how he¡¯d react once he¡¯d see me before drifting to slee Lily¡¯s P.O.V. ¡¯It is a lovely morning here on our BBC station and we thought we¡¯d wake you up with the new single by Jessie J." ¡¯Stomp stomp I¡¯ve arrived, drop that beat nasty face why you lookin at me¡¯ "UGHH" I groaned sitting straight up "I so don¡¯t want to go today" I rubbed my eyes and got up. I turned the radio up liking the song that was on took a shower. I wanted to take my time so everyone would beat me to school, I was not about to run into Ethan so for the first time in a while I took my time deciding what to wear. I could hear people getting ready on the outside but I knew no one could hear me with the sound proof walls. I decided on some my ck skinny jeans a tight white shirt that fit me like a glove and had the words ¡¯Bite Me¡¯ written on it. The twins had bought that shirt for me thinking it was funny. I pulled on my leather jacket and slowly opened the door. No one seemed to be outside, good that means they¡¯re all at school already. I got outside and went to the kitchen. "Coco pops" I said to myself as I got out a bowl and some milk. Surprisingly everything was just were they used to be and I didn¡¯t have a problem finding anything. I ate my cereal and headed for my bike, I put a bit of the spray to remove my scent but not a lot, only enough so that from afar my scent wouldn¡¯t reach any werewolves. "This is it" I told myself as I put my helmet on and got on my bike with my bag and drove to school. The drive to school wasn¡¯t long, seeing as the school was about ten minutes away from the house. As I got in the parking lot I could tell a lot of people shut up and were looking at me. I smirked remembering the song from this morning and how much the lyrics fit. Stomp stomp I¡¯ve arrived I sang in my head as I searched for the guys and found them near Xavier¡¯s car and just my luck there was an empty ce right next to them. I could feel people¡¯s gaze at me and from the smell I could tell most of them were wolves, and Ethan was one of them Drop the beat nasty face, why you looking at me? I parked next to Xavier¡¯s and took off my helmet with my back to the parking lot. I didn¡¯t turn back as I took a deep breath. For more chapters visit find?novel "You ready?" Xavier asked with the guys standing in front of me "Ethan is staring at us" I smiled and sang my favorite part of the song. "I guess your nerves are gone" Adrian said winking at me as I got off the bike "Not a bit but I though about it and you guys are right. I¡¯m not the same girl anymore" they all smiled at me "And I know my boys got my back" "Hell yeah" the twins high-fived each other and then me and the others grinned "Good" Xavier said looking above my shoulder "Cause Ethan and the other asses are heading here now." **************** Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. "I still can¡¯t believe she beat me" n said unbelieving. We were in the school parking lot discussing the fight yesterday. Everyone was in awe of the Fire Moon¡¯s third inmand. "Get over it n there¡¯s a reason why they call her the best" I told him rolling my eyes. "Did you see the way she dodged all of his lunges. That takes skill, man" Peter admitted "What do you think she looks like?" Keith asked "I mean we only saw her wolf form yesterday and she didn¡¯t have dinner with us." "I don¡¯t know" I said scratching the back of my head and when I looked up I saw all the guys staring at something behind me in shock and awe. "What?" I asked but they were all standing there with their mouth open. I looked behind me and saw a ck motorcyclee to the parking lot. A girl was driving and she looked hot but it was weird seeing a girl on the bike because no girl here drove a bike, hell no guy here drove a bike. "I bet that¡¯s her" n said staring at her as she parked next to Xavier¡¯s car and took off her helmet. Midnight ck hair fell to her back but she didn¡¯t turn around and started speaking to some guys in her pack. I tried catching her scent but I couldn¡¯t get anything. What the hell? Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Chapter 10

"Hey guys can you get her scent?" I asked them, each of them took a deep breath and then shook their heads with a confused expression. The girl got off the bike and I my mouth dropped. Damn she looked hotter off the bike than on it. My gaze swept her body, and let¡¯s just say she was a huge turn on. She had a model¡¯s body, and killer legs. Which I bet the guys agreed with because I could see the way they ogled her. For some reason that pissed me off. "How about we go introduce ourselves" I said and the boys agreed with goofy grins stered on their faces. We started walking towards them and I saw Xavier whisper something to her and she stiffened. "Hey" I said reaching a hand out to her but in a minute Xavier, Adrian and the other guys I was introduced to at dinner were in front of me blocking her from view. Wow she was really protected "Um just wanted to meet your third inmand seeing as we didn¡¯t get the honor yesterday" I said and Xavier red at me along with the others. I still didn¡¯t get why they all hated me, I mean all through dinner these five guys kept ring at me, Keith, n and Peter. "Wanna meet the alpha?" Xavier said looking back towards the girl. "Sure" she said and somehow the voice sounded familiar. The boys moved a bit and she walked till she was a bit in front of Xavier and the rest. I had to control my jaw from dropping because she was gorgeous. She had piercing blue eyes that seemed kind of familiar, and full red lips that just made me want to kiss her. I cleared my throat but couldn¡¯t get any words out so n came to the rescue. "Um This is our alpha--" but she interrupted him. "Oh I know who they are n" she said with a smirk"Peter" she nodded and turned to Keith with a menacing re "Brother" She said and turned to me "Ethan." Her scent hit me as soon as she said my name, her sweet scent. The one I thought I would never smell again. I heard the gasps from the guys, except n. "How the hell is Keith your brother?" he asked her cocking his head to the side "He only has one sister and ---Oh MY GOD" he yelled as realization hit him. ¡¯Bout time Moron. "L-l-Lily?" Keith whispereding closer to her "Where...I...How...You...But" he stuttered but I cut him off. "Where the hell have you been?" I asked and she looked at me with a re that would have made me wince if I wasn¡¯t so god damn pissed. "Non of your god damn business" she said with a crooked smile. "But--" "Sorry but I didn¡¯te here to catch up." she looked at me formally, like I was some stranger. "The only thing I have to discuss with your pack¡¯s fighting skills. Now your pack isn¡¯t bad at fighting but you¡¯re not great either. The new wolves will need training and as for old pack members they don¡¯t have to have the basic training but it wouldn¡¯t hurt them to watch while I teach the others. Know their mistakes and then participate in the more developed training." I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. Lily was back, and she was one hell of a strong wolf. "What the hell Lily?" Keith yelled at her and she averted her gaze to him "Like I said I didn¡¯te here to catch up" she started to turn around but I grabbed her arm. like hell is she going to turn around without talking to me and hang out with a bunch of guys. But as soon as I grabbed her arm I was shoved to the floor and five angry guys stood in front of Lily and were growling at me, all with piercing ck eyes. "Don¡¯t. Touch. Her" Xavier said through clenched teeth. "Guys" Lily said making her way so she stood facing them, with her back to us. "I¡¯m fine. Please calm down" she looked at them and they all closed their eyes to calm themselves down. Lily nodded to herself and turned to us. "The training will begin whenever you want" she said and linked her arm with Xavier and Adrian "Let¡¯s go guys" she walked away not even trying to look back. "Don¡¯t try that again" The guy who I came to know as Jacob looked at me calmly but I could sense the threat in his voice "We don¡¯t do well with assholes like you getting near her" and with that he left. I continued to stare at Lily¡¯s figure as she walked with the boys to school. "What the hell just happened?" n asked "It¡¯s...it¡¯s lux" "we know" I said grimly "Damn she¡¯s hot now" Peter mumbled and we all turned to look at him "What?You can¡¯t say you didn¡¯t notice" "My sister" Keith whispered smiling "She¡¯s back" The source of th?s content is find?novel "It wasn¡¯t her choice her pack had to" Peter stated "Did you forget? We¡¯re kind of in a tight spot with the rogues." "Don¡¯t say Her Pack." I snapped at him "We are her pack" "Not anymore" Keith said clenching his fists "She wants nothing to do with us. She made it clear" he finally looked up at me "And she has every right to." he turned on his heel and left. "Come on man let¡¯s go to ss" n said "We¡¯ll see her tonight at the bonfire and she has to have at least Some of our sses" I nodded and walked to the school. I could tell it was going to be a long day. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "Fucking Bastard! I should break that arm of his" Xavier said shaking his head "As long as I help" Adrian added. Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Chapter 11

"Come on guys calm down. Everything¡¯s okay" I smiled at him "And did you see their faces when they found out it was me?" I changed the subject. I knew my boys, if they kept thinking about it Ethan would be dead and although he does deserve a good beating I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit protective. But I knew it was just my wolf, to her he¡¯s her mate. To me, he¡¯s the asshole that rejected me. "Yeah his face was priceless" the twins gave each other a high five "I thought his jaw was going to hit the floor" "Your brother too" Adrian added. "Brother by name" I said stated and then shook my head smiling "I have you guys now" they smiled and hugged me before going to ss. "So you have art with me right?" Dave asked and I nodded "Thank god one of you guys is with me I hate being the new girl" I admitted with a groan "Can you really call yourself a new girl? I mean you lived here before so you¡¯re like the old girl but now you¡¯re new so your the old new girl. And you¡¯re hot so your the hot old new girl" Dave nodded to himself "Yup that¡¯s it." I gasped and covered my mouth in mock horror "Are you calling me old?" Dave tapped his lip pretending to think "Why yes, yes I am" I yfully nudged him in the stomach and pointed my finger at him "Don¡¯t make me shank you boy" I winked at him and we got in the ss. Art was fun because I sucked at it. I started working on a painting but Dave kepting every five minutes and drawing a huge line on what I work with his paint. So I¡¯d do the same and we both ended up with paintings that only had lines on them. I had a few sses with my old pack but I didn¡¯t let them talk to me. I¡¯d sit farthest away from each other. And at lunch when I sat with the guys I nced at the table the guys used to sit at and saw that they still do. Wow, I guess some things never really change. Ethan and the rest kept ncing at me but I didn¡¯t mind them. I meant i when I said I didn¡¯t want to catch up. I didn¡¯t want them in my life. My pack was my family now. "Finally we can go now" I said as I walked with the guys to the parking lot. "I really hate sitting in ss and listening to these god damn lectures" "These are called Studies Lily. They¡¯re the stuff that¡¯s written in the books. Oh yeah and books are those things that open and have words written in them." "Really?" I asked in fake shock "Damn now I have to get them from home I thought they wererge coasters" I pped my forehead and grinned at them as theyughed. I reached my bike and just as I was about to get on it Ethan came up to me. "Can we talk?" he asked, his eyes pleading and I felt my wolf purring, wanting to be near him "You want to talk?" I asked looking at him up and down. The guys were all at my side in a minute with their arms crossed in front of their chests. "Yeah." he nced at the guys "Alone" I raised an eyebrow and took my helmet from the handle. "You can say whatever you want in front of my pack. We don¡¯t have secrets" "Come on Lily Please" he said "They aren¡¯t going anywhere" I said and I could sense the gratitude the guys felt. I knew how much they¡¯d hate seeing me walk away with him. I swear they¡¯re like over-protective big brothers, but I love them anyways. "But you¡¯re my--" he started but I lifted my hand and looked at him with determination and anger. "I¡¯m not your anything" I said as I got on the bike and ced my helmet . I didn¡¯t say a word as I drove out of the parking lot fuming. I stopped driving when I reached the house I parked my bike and ran in the forest. I needed to shift. I ced my clothes neatly aside and let my wolf take over and ran as fast as I could. Running always helped. Lily¡¯s P.O.V I got home and saw that everyone was already there. I looked at my phone and saw that it had been two hours since we left school. Wow, I guess I got carried away while running and didn¡¯t notice the time. "Lily, thank god" someone said hugging me. I looked up and it was Keith. I immediately stepped away from him. "What?" I asked ring at him, he looked at the floor guiltily and shuffled his feet. "Nothing but after you left school and didn¡¯te back I got worried" he admitted, I just snorted and rolled my eyes "Whatever Keith" I walked past him "Wait Lily please" he said catching up to me "Come on, sis" he said and I stopped dead in my tracks. "Don¡¯t call me that" I looked at him squarely "You lost every right to call me that two years ago, Keith." I walked away from him and headed upstairs to my room. I smirked at seeing Dave and Jim sitting on my bed. "If we didn¡¯t know how much you liked to run in your wolf form we¡¯d be worried" Dave said with a frown "You should have told someone Lily" I shrugged and sat next to them on the bed "I know I¡¯m sorry I just got pissed" I admitted and threw myself back so my head hit thefy pillows "It¡¯s harder than I thought it would be" Dave and Jim stared at me in shock "Are you saying your not mad at them anymore?" Dave asked ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Chapter 12

"Hell no" I said "I¡¯m saying it¡¯s hard not to be mad at them. I mean ever since I can remember they¡¯ve been nothing but jerks to me and when I left for two years they didn¡¯t even bother looking for me because they never cared. But now that I¡¯m back and I¡¯m stronger and....prettier" I made a disgusted face "they want to act like nothing¡¯s changed? that¡¯s messed up" "Is Luxy-woxy feeling like kicking someone¡¯s ass?" Jim asked with a grin and Iughed "Maybe" I admitted "but they¡¯re not worth the trouble" "Oh right we forgot to tell you why we came" Dave jumped excitedly "We¡¯re going to help you get dressed for the bonfire tonight" "Why? Just some jeans and a shirt. It¡¯s just a bonfire so the two packs can get to know each other" I shrugged and they rolled their eyes at me "But you know we like dressing you up" Dave admitted "You¡¯re our cute little sister" he pinched my cheeks and I moved his hand away and rubbed my cheek with a pout "Would you stop doing that it hurts" but they didn¡¯t answer instead they started going through my stuff. Eventually they decided on some denim shorts and a red shirt that gets tied behind the neck and shows a bit of cleavage but not too much, and long diator Sandals with a bit of a heel in them. "Really guys?" I saiding out of the bathroom wearing what they picked out they grinned at me mischievously "Your such...guys" Iughed. "What? we want you to look good" Jim grinned "Plus we want Ethan to see how hot you are" I rolled my eyes. "Guys if you haven¡¯t forgot he rejected me. And if he starts liking me now for my looks, no thanks" they rolled their eyes and grabbed my arm. "Whatever, everyone is already in the back yard let¡¯s go" I reluctantly followed them out the door muttering ¡¯stupid, evil twins¡¯ in a second they were back standing on either side of me ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find(?)ovel "but we¡¯re your stupid evil twins" Dave said "And for calling us that" Jim added "You need to be punished" My eyes widened as I realized what they were going to do "NO" I yelled but it was toote they dug their fingers into my sides and started tickeling me backing me up against the wall. "Guys....Please.....No.....Stop" I said betweenughs but they didn¡¯t move their hands "Fine I surrender" they nodded to each other and let me go. I slid down to the floor catching my breath before standing up, elbowing both guys in the stomach, and walking outside smirking at their pained groans. Everyone was there and I mean everyone. Both packs were there and there was a huge fire in the middle with logs on the side. People were walking aroundughing, sitting beside the fire with their marshmellows. "I see the twins got to you" Xavier saiding up to me with a smirk on his face. "I swear these guys are worse than five year old girls ying dress-up" I told him and heughed softly. We started walking together, it was nice, walking with Xavier. He always made me feel safe and loved. Why couldn¡¯t have he been my mate? "Why do you think we didn¡¯t end up as mates?" Xavier suddenly asked as if reading my mind. "Because fate has a cruel sense of humor" I answered him and thenughed after seeing his sad expression "Because we were meant to be best friends so we¡¯d help each other. always." He sighed and looked at me sadly "I kinda wish you were you know--my mate" "I wish you were too" I stopped and faced him "but you¡¯ll find your mate..and she¡¯s going to be an amazing girl and you¡¯ll get married and I¡¯m going to be the godmother of your kids" I grinned at him "Thanks Lily" he hugged me "Your amazing" "Hell yeah I am, I am your best friend aren¡¯t I?" "Always" he smile again and we walked towards the fire. Ethan, n, Keith and Peter were there and I they all stared at me. Ethan stood up and walked towards me and I really wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to him, I wanted to hang out with my boys "You look great Lily" he said reaching out for me but I stepped back. I didn¡¯t want him touching me. I didn¡¯t want to feel those god damned sparks I felt in the morning. I still needed to get used to seeing him, not knowing a thing about him for two years kind of made my wolf restless, so it was hard fighting it now that I¡¯m seeing him "Good to know" I told him bitterly then turned around and walked back into the house. I walked into the kitchen and searched for some ice cream but I didn¡¯t find anything. "Damn it where¡¯s the junk food when you need it" I muttered and looked more but all I found was some chips. And then I remembered that the twins always keep a secret cookie stash in their room. They don¡¯t know that I know, I kept that information a secret for when I needed it, like now. I went to their room and quietly got the bag of cookies and went back to the kitchen and started eating the cookies and thinking about everything. I mean how dare he? Acting like a kicked puppy from the moment he found out about me. Why couldn¡¯t I have a loving mate? who cares about me no matter what. But no I had to have the arrogant, jerk of an alpha as my mate. "When can we leave?" I asked myself as I munched on a cookie. "Are these our cookies?" I heard Dave¡¯s voice say. I turned and saw both twins shocked and eyeing they¡¯re cookies. Oh shit I thought to myself Time to run. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Chapter 13

Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. This content belongs to f?ndnovel Lily had left a while ago and I was sitting with my pack and Xavier¡¯s around the fire while other pack members were dancing and getting to know each other. "So...Uh...how long has Lily been in your pack?" I asked Xavier. He red at me "two years" "Okay and are you guys--" I started to ask but was interrupted by a scream as Lily ran out of the house. "JASOOOOON" she screamed and ran towards us. I was immediately on high alert looking for any thing that could harm my mate. She reached us and Xavier put both hands on her shoulders. "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked and she looked behind her clutching a bag of cookies to her chest. "They¡¯re after me" she whispered. "Who?" "The twins" she said and as if on cue the twins ran out of the house and came her way. She nced at the bonfire and grinned evilly running towards it. The twins stopped a few feet away from her. "Give us our cookies" Dave said, sheughed and took out a cookie munching on it. "Wow these are good" she said smiling. The twins made a move to get her but she ced put the box above the fire. "Ah! ah! ah!" she said moving the box "Move and the cookies are toast" the twins stopped and stared at her. "you wouldn¡¯t" Dave, or was it Jim said. "Oh but I would" she took another one out. I nced at my pack to see them all grinning at her. Lily never used to be yful around us. But then again we didn¡¯t give her the chance to. "Now what will you give me in exchange for the sacred chote chips" she pursed her lips attempting to think. "How about I make you--" she started but when someone identally shoved beside her while walking she stumbled a bit and the cookies fell. She stared at them wide-eyed. "you¡¯re dead" the twins said. "I think I¡¯m going to...Um...Yeah" she looked around searching for someone. Suddenly she ran towards Adrian. "Adrian, bro. you like me alive right??" she asked and I saw Keith wince at her pet name to Adrian when just a few hours ago she basically refused to have anything to do with him. Adrian chuckled "Yeah why?" She immediately hid herself behind him and pointed to the twins "Hide me" Adrian chuckled and held out his hands so the twins would stop "Okay, why are you attacking Lily?" he asked "She ate our secret cookie stash and then threw it in the fire" Dave said "I was going to share....mostly....okay I wasn¡¯t going to share bute on would you guys really hurt me" she gave them the puppy dog look and they groaned and I could see why. that look could melt a rock "I hate it when you use the puppy dog face" Dave said and suddenly Lily jumped back in front of the twins with a grin "I know how to solve this" she saidughing and turned to Adrian. "Adrian can you get us cookies?she pouted "Why should I?" Adrian smirked and I could tell he was going to do what she wanted. "Cause you love me" She stated winking at him "That I do" he smiled and rolled his eyes "Let me guess...chocte chip?" "You know me too well" she hugged him which made me let out a low growl. I never thought I¡¯d be jealous of anyone but I was jealous though I had no reason to. Adrian left and Lily walked with the twins back to the fire. "You can sit here Lily" I told her gesturing to the empty ce next to me. She just ignored me and sat beside Jacob. I smiled as I saw her take one marshmellow from Jacob¡¯s stick and plop it in her mouth and instead of protesting he gave her the whole stick. "They¡¯re her family now" I heard Keith say, I didn¡¯t notice he was still beside me "She can¡¯t deny that we¡¯re her real family. She grew up with us." I growled at him he just kept staring at the fire. I swear I had never seen him so torn up in my life. "We never were her family Ethan. Family doesn¡¯t do that to each other." "Okay then we made a mistake. You think I don¡¯t fucking know that." I snapped at him and looked back at Lily who had her head on Jacob¡¯s chest and his arm was draped on her shoulder. I wanted nothing more than to rip his arm off for touching my mate but I controlled myself. "You know what¡¯s confusing me? Why do you care so much? I mean sure n and Peter missed her too but it was more with you. Hell sometimes your more than me and I¡¯m her brother" He looked at me with narrowed eyes and it was obvious he knew. "You know none of the guys noticed what Lily called you in the parking lot because they were too shocked, but I did. And why would she say your her mate again if you weren¡¯t?" he asked sarcastically, raising an eyebrow at me "You knew all along. When you humiliated her. And I believed it because I fucking trusted you more than my own sister." He stood up and red at me "You¡¯re my alpha so count your blessings I can¡¯t hurt you Ethan, or you¡¯d be dead by now" Keith left and I kept staring at the fire, thinking of how badly I¡¯ve screwed everything up. I hurt my mate and made her run away and now my best friend hates me. "She¡¯s asleep" I heard Jacob say. I looked up and saw him talking to Xavier. I stood up and went their way. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Chapter 14

"Here I¡¯ll take her to her room" I went to carry her but Xavier was in front of me in a second and i heard a low growle from Jacob. "I¡¯ll take her" he stated with no room for argument as he carried Lily. I grabbed his arm and growled at him, my wolf surfacing at the sight of my mate being carried by another. "I¡¯m not the one to fight easily but for you I¡¯d make an exception" Jacob said his eyes darkening "Let go" I red at him and didn¡¯t let go, I looked at Lily while she slept and sighed; A fight would not help my situation. I forced my wolf back and let Jacob go and he gave me onest re before going towards the house. "We need to talk" Xavier said. I looked and saw jason, Adrian and the twins ring at me. "about?" I asked returning their res. "Look we might havee here because we couldn¡¯t see a pack get destroyed even if you¡¯re in it. But let¡¯s get one thing clear. You are to stay away from Lily" Xavier said ring. "She¡¯s had enough from you bastards" Adrian added confirming my guess that Lily had indeed told them everything. "It¡¯s none of your business" I told them "Like hell it is" Xavier¡¯s eyes darkened "I spent a year talking to her though email and listening about how you assholes treated her. And then when she finally took up my offer and came to my pack she was so...no you know what THAT¡¯S non of you business." he pinched the bridge of his nose trying to calm down "Lily is everything to us. If you so much as go near her or try to hurt her again so help me god..." "We¡¯ll kill you" the twins interrupted and I let out a growl. "Look we don¡¯t want trouble" Xavier said "But for Lily we¡¯d happilymit murder" "She¡¯s not yours" I said trying to control my wolf. Fresh chapters posted on Find1Novel "She¡¯s not anyone¡¯s" Adrian looked at me with disgust "But she¡¯s under our protection." "Just stay away from her" Xavier said before they all left. Who the hell did thy think they were telling me to stay away from her? they¡¯ve known her for a couple of years I¡¯ve known her my whole life But you haven¡¯t exactly treated her half as good as they do, have you? Lily¡¯s P.O.V. I woke up the next day and I was in my bed. Hmm one of the guys must have carried me I took a shower and changed into some tight Denim jeans, a ck shirt and some converse before heading downstairs. The smell of burning food hit me before I even reached the kitchen which only meant one thing. "Oh shit" I walked in the kitchen and saw the twins trying to put off a fire on the stove. I ran and ced a cover on top of the frying pan so the fire would go out. I turned back at the guilty looking twins, grinning at me with traces of eggs on their clothes. "Guys remember what we agreed to when ites to cooking?" I asked them like five-year-olds. "Never go near the kitchen unless for cereal" They both said at the same time and I nodded, looking pointedly at the messy stove, then back at them. "That¡¯s right so..." I gestured towards the stove "Exin" "We were hungry"Dave said looking at the ground "And there¡¯s no more cereal" "What?" I asked shocked. Damn I was looking forward to my coco pops. "Yeah turns out having a two packs in the same house might cause a food shortage" Jim smirked "And I swear, Lily. It¡¯s either people here are either toozy to cook or don¡¯t know how do to. How the hell do they survive like this." "There¡¯s something called take-out. And sometimes some of the older pack members are nice enough toe help us cook" n saiding in the kitchen "Damn what happened?" he asked eyeing the stove. "An ident with eggs" I said eyeing the twins. "Wow" Xavier saiding in the kitchen and seeing the mess. His expression turned from surprised to amused once he saw the twins "Twins tried to cook again?" I nodded and started cleaning the stove. "What are we supposed to eat for breakfast now?" Dave asked and I sighed dumping what was left of the eggs in the trash can. "Look guys I¡¯ll make you a deal" I told them cing the pan in the sink "Stick to the toast now and I¡¯ll make you your favorite dinner" Dave and Jim looked at me with grins "You mean..." "Yup my famoussagna" I winked at them and I could see their excitement about it. "What¡¯s so special aboutsagna?" n asked with one eyebrow raised. "Are you serious. You never cooked for them?" Jim asked in disbelief. "I heard Lasagna?" Ethan said walking in the room with Keith. "Apparently, Lily has some famoussagna everyone is dying for." n said "Lily cooks?" he asked the twins but kept his eyes on me, a smirk stered on his face. Boy did I have a few ways to wipe the smirk off that face, all very, very painful. "Not everything, and not willingly. She hates cooking but does it every once in a while" Dave answered "She told us her mom taught her" I smiled weakly remembering my mom and dad. God I missed them. I was nning to go and visit them today. Thank god it was Saturday, having Friday as a first day of school was definitely a good thing. "Anyways" I change the subject and nce at Keith who wasn just eating quietly not joining the conversation. "Keith?" his head snapped up and he looked at me with shock on his face. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Chapter 15

The room fell silent, probably because no one expected me to talk to him. Okay,e on it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll never talk to the guy. I just wasn¡¯t nningn on being best buds with him anytime soon. "yeah?" he says a hopeful look on his face. I saw dark circles under his eyes and he looked so tired it made me want to hug him and ask him what was wrong. He was my brother after all. "Are mom and dad home or travelling again?" I finally asked. "No they¡¯re home" he answered looking disappointed. "Don¡¯t worry about them giving you a hard time, I exined everything to them" "What do you mean everything?" I asked He shrugged and avoided eye contact looking back down at his food. "Told them you left because we were jerks and it was all my fault" he said. I remained quiet and quietly studied him. "I-I guess I¡¯ll go now then" I said leaving the room and heading to my bike. the thing I loved about bikes was how convenient they were whenever you needed to clear your mind. Just the adrenaline rush of being on the bike rocked. Of course it wasn¡¯t as thrilling as running in wolf form but you can¡¯t always turn wolf there¡¯s a risk of people noticing. I reached my house and just stare at it for a while. It has been so long, too long. I knock on the door and when it opens Ie face to face with my dad. "Can I help you?" he asked and I smiled a bit. He hadn¡¯t changed at all except for some grey hairs amidst the ck. "hey dad" I said, his eyes widened "Lily?" he asked and I just nodded before I got engulfed in a bear hug. "I missed you so much" he said into my hair. "I missed you too" I whispered hugging him just as tightly. I never realised just how much I really had missed him. "Come in" he told me moving aside so I could go in. "Lily you¡¯ll never guess who showed up at our door" I looked around the living room only to notice it was still the same. Every piece of furniture was exactly the way I left it. "Lily?" I turned around and came face to face with my mom. So far she was the only person that recognised me. "Mom" I whispered hugging her "I¡¯m so sorry I left. I¡¯m really am" Leaving my parents was the hardest thing about leaving. I looked at her face and saw tears in her eyes "It¡¯s okay Keith exined everything. We never knew honey I swear" "I know mom" I knew mom and dad never had any idea about what was happening for two reasons; one, they travelled a lot and two, I never told them. "We were so mad at Keith but it showed he was more mad at himself. He sat in your room for days and didn¡¯t let anyone else in. He missed quite a few of his pack meetings until Ethan ordered him to get out. But even then he rarely even talked to people" my mother sighed I looked at her shocked. Keith of all people reacted that way? what happened to me being a waste of air? "You dyed your hair" She stated changing the subject "Why?" I shrugged "Wanted a change" "I like it. it¡¯s more you." she ran a hand through my hair "Promise not to just disappear like that. Just contact us in anyway when you leave" "I promise mom. I love you" For original chapters go to findnovel I spent while at my parent¡¯s house and even checked out my room. Everything was still in it¡¯s ce and I spent a while just looking through my old books and pictures. It was hard to believe it had only been two years. I drove back to the pack house with a lot on my mind. I walked in the living room but didn¡¯t see anyone there. "Hey Lily" I heard someone say, I turned and saw a girl with brown hair and green eyes looking smugly at me "Whitney?" I asked and she grinned at me "Ah so you haven¡¯t forgotten me, I¡¯m ttered" she took a few steps towards me "you shouldn¡¯t havee back" I growled at her and took a defensive stance. Whitney was always one of the girls to cause me hell. Although the guys were just as bad but she was just in low. I mean making me fall into the school dumpster and throwing dirty water on me really was just...evil. "Believe me it wasn¡¯t by choice" I said through clenched teeth "But don¡¯t even try anything Whitney. I¡¯m not the same girl anymore and I¡¯d dly cause you serious damage" She smirked at me and took another step towards me "A lot of things are still the same Lily. No matter how much you try to change." sheughed "You¡¯ll always be the weak, unimportant, naive girl who no one cares about and steps over" she said arrogantly as she eyed me "Then you obviously have no idea what I¡¯m capable of" I growled at her. Her words were sinking in no matter how hard I tried not to think about it. "And I suggest you don¡¯t try to find out" "They¡¯ve always been mine and always will be" she whispered to me and I knew what she meant; Whitney used to always hang out with my pack. They literally did almost everything she asked. "And who knows, maybe I¡¯ll add some of the guys from your pack as well. These guys you hang out with are really..." she licked her lips "Something" "Like they¡¯d go for a slut like you" I told her. She just smiled at me Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Chapter 16

"Pretty soon you¡¯ll lose them too. It¡¯s stupid really, you thinking they actually care. Your just the pathetic girl who ran away from her pack two years ago. They only keep you for entertainment, they¡¯ll get sick of you and everything will be back to the way it used to be, the way you used to be. Trash." And that was it I punched her straight in the face. She flew across the living room and hit the wall. I walked towards her pushing a few chairs and tables aside out of anger and crouched down to her level "Don¡¯t try anything with me Whitney. Or I swear to god you won¡¯t even remember your name when I¡¯m done with you" she whimpered and rushed out of the room with her nose bleeding. I look around and just had to sit. I sat on the couch and put my head in my hands. Didn¡¯t I say I wouldn¡¯t let them have any effect on me? what happened to that? Come on Lily you know she was just ying with you. The source of th?s content is FindN0vel "Lily?" I heard the voice of thest person I wanted to see at that moment. "what happened" and in a moment I could see him beside me. "Go away Ethan" I whispered "Lily are you hurt? tell me what happened." he said but I still didn¡¯t look at him. "Nothing happened I¡¯m fine now GO!!" I yelled irritated but I knew my voice showed weakness I just hoped he didn¡¯t notice. Suddenly I felt Ethan get up from next to me. I thanked god thinking he was leaving, only to see him kneeling on the floor in front of me. He grabbed my face gently and lifted my head. Our faces were only inches apart. "Tell me Lily" he whispered "Make yourself useful and go jump out of a window" I snapped at him. "I want to be alone now, I don¡¯t want to see anyone" "Even me?" he asked and I noticed he was leaning in. No, not you. My wolf answered "Especially you" I hissed at him. He wasn¡¯t listening he kept leaning in with his eyes fixed on my lips. "How dare you" I whispered looking at him when he was just about to kiss me "How dare you touchme. What were you waiting for the right moment when I let my guard down?" I stood up ring at him. Yup the weakness was definitely gone. "No I was just..." "Trying to stick your tongue down my throat?" I said angrily "I told you to leave me alone. Why won¡¯t you leave me ALONE" I yelled "Why do you think?" he said standing up his eyes turning dark "I care about you Lily" "BULLSHIT" I yelled "I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE YOU. UGHH. I told you, I TOLD YOU the only reason I¡¯m here is because I have to so just STAY AWAY FROM ME. I¡¯M DONE" I rushed to the door only toe face to face with the guys. "lux?" Xavier asked worry on his face. I was breathing heavily, the room was suddenly too small and I shoved past him and ran to my bike. I would have loved to go wolf but I knew now in broad daylight was too much of a risk so I climbed on my bike. Ignoring the guys calling my name and just drove away. Xavier¡¯s P.O.V. "I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE YOU.UGHH. I told you I TOLD YOU the only reason I¡¯m here is for the training now just STAY AWAY FROM ME" I heard Lily shout as me and the guys got to the house. I nced at the guys and we were about to go in when the door open revealing Lily who looked at us breathing heavily. It tore my heart to see her this way. "Lily?" I asked but she just shoved past me and ran to her bike. We all called out to her but she drove off. I ran in the room and saw Ethan standing there just shocked. I looked around the room and red at him. "What happened?" I asked him trying hard not to beat his ass. I couldn¡¯t see Lily like that, I wouldn¡¯t. "She left" he looked confused "She just yelled at me and left" "What did you do?" Adrian asked angrily "nothing" he answered. "Nothing? so that exins the room and why Lily just ran off" Jacob snapped at him "I swear if you hurt her..." "I would never hurt her" he growled at us. Oh yeah right. He¡¯s just the perfect mate. I really just wanted to kick his ass. For everything, from the way he treated Lily two years ago to continuing to deny that she¡¯s his mate even now. "Yeah right" Adrian snorted. I could tell al the guys wanted to hit him. Lily meant everything to us and no one was going to hurt her under our watch. I couldn¡¯t forget the first month she was staying with us. She wouldn¡¯t talk to anyone except me because she trusted me. Each time any of the guys talked to her it felt like she was just waiting for them to snap at her. "Look I came in and saw the room like this when I asked her what¡¯s wrong she just told me to let go and then started screaming when..." "when what?" I asked clenching my fists. "never mind just please find out what¡¯s wrong. I can¡¯t see her like this" he admitted with pain in his eyes. I red at him I say we beat him up Adrian told me through the mind link Agreed the twins added. As much as I want to we can¡¯t right now let¡¯s find Lily I told them. "This isn¡¯t over" I told him and ran outside with the guys. Lily? I called her just praying she¡¯d answer Not now guys she answered me Lily where are you? Nowhere I¡¯ll be back soon just...not now Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Chapter 17

Lily please tell us where you are. Come on it¡¯s us you¡¯re talking to here. Adrian pleads Silence. I thought for a second she was just going to ignore us. There¡¯s a cliff somewhere in the woods near the house. she stated On our way. We went as fast as we could to the woods and after a few minutes we saw her bike parked and a trail of broken twigs on the floor. We followed it and sure enough we ended up on a cliff. Lily was sitting with her feet dangling in the air just staring in front of her. I nce at the guys and we walk towards her I reach her and immediately lift her and set her in myp. She buries her head in my croon of my neck. ?????? ???? ?ovelFind "Lily?" I asked moving her hair away from her face as the guys sat beside me "What happened?" "I¡¯m so stupid" she whispered and for a second I thought she was crying. But she wasn¡¯t, she hadn¡¯t cried since the first day she came to our pack. "no your not" Adrian argued. "Why the hell do they still get to me? I shouldn¡¯t care" she said frustrated "You wouldn¡¯t be normal if you didn¡¯t care Lily. They were your pack, your family." I told her. I wanted nothing more than to tell her to pack her bags so we¡¯d leave. To take her away from the bastards that keep on hurting her. "I hate feeling like this, feeling weak." she said and then lifted her head. "You don¡¯t have to feel weak, you know we¡¯d kill anyone who¡¯d try hurting you" I said. "He¡¯s right Lily, you¡¯ll always have us" Jacob said "Will I?" she said looking up at us. I looked at her in confusion "Of course you will what the hell would make you say otherwise." she looked at me, trying to see hesitation in me. But there was none, I¡¯d always be there to protect this girl, no matter what. "yeah you think you can get rid of us that easily" Dave grinned "Someone has to make us thesagna tonight" Jim added before Jacob hit the back of his head "I mean if you want to" Lilyughed shaking her head and closing her eyes. "I¡¯m sorry I guess Whitney got to me more than I thought" "Whitney?" I asked confused and she just shook her head. "One of them" she said and hugged herself to me again, I knew by them she was talking about the people that made her life hell two years ago. I hugged her tightly to me. "love you. All of you" She said "We love you too" I told her as I got up holding her bridal style. "You know I can walk, you don¡¯t have to carry me" she said with a slight smile "Ah but what kind of best friend would I be if I didn¡¯t spoil you every once in a while" I told her "Besides Adrian has wanted to drive your bike for a while now" "Take care of my baby Adrian" she called and I heard Adrian chuckle "Aye, Aye sir" he joked. Lily smiled and we kept on talking till we reached the pack house. I saw her bike outside which told me that Adrian was already there. We all walked in and Keith, Peter, and Ethan were in the room. "Is she hurt?" Keith said rushing to our side "Why the hell are you carrying her?" Ethan asked angrily "No she¡¯s hurt and two" I said looking down at her. "Non of your god damn business" Lily continued and Iughed before putting her down. She smiled and hugged me "You¡¯re the best Xavier" she whispered to me and I smiled. I saw the twins appear beside me with puppy dog faces. Lily just rolled her eyes "I¡¯ll make the dang Lasagna" she yelled but I could tell she was amused. I knew that girl too well. Lily made dinner for both packs and let¡¯s just say it took her 3 pans ofsagna. Poor girl was beat in the end, everyone loved the food and her old pack was actually shocked she cooked so good.Lily didn¡¯t eat anything and went to her room. I checked on her after everyone was done only to see her asleep with the on her bed. I smirked as I got in and ced a nket over her. " ¡¯¡¯night" I whispered kissing her forehead before I left. I went back to the living room to find things tense. Jacob, Adrian and the twins were ring at Ethan and the others. And I could tell they were still mad about today. And they had every right to. Non of these bastards deserved even being in the same room as Lily. I couldn¡¯t help but get mad, why the hell was she so unlucky as to have a mate like that? As for her brother I knew he was a jerk from what she told me but I hadn¡¯t seen him do anything wrong to her since we got here. I knew he regretted everything he did, it showed. But call me heartless I thought he deserved it after all he put her through. She was his sister, his own flesh and blood. She never deserved any of this. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. It was a lovely morning when I woke up, the sky was blue, the birds were chirping...and I was sneaking into Dave¡¯s room with a bucket of water. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Chapter 18

"Dave?"I asked shaking him "Wake up" he didn¡¯t even stir. Dave was always a heavy sleeper. I looked at Dave¡¯s sleeping figure and sighed "I hate to have to do this" I looked down at the water sadly "Oh well" I shrugged with a smile and threw the cold water on him. Dave jumped up with a gasp and I couldn¡¯t help but startughing at his startled expression. "LUX" he yelled but I was clutching my stomach fromughing so hard. "You--you should have--seen your---face" I said betweenughs and he just red at me. "I¡¯m going to kill you" he said getting up but I held up both my hands in surrender "You wouldn¡¯t wake up and I wanted you¡¯re help" I said with a pout. He assessed my clothes and smirked "you¡¯re work-out clothes" he stated, referring to my tight white shorts, a ck tank-top with a jacket above it. "Talk" "I just think it¡¯s time to torture these wolves and see what they¡¯re made of" I said innocently. A sly grin formed on his lips "And you want lil¡¯ol me to wake them up" he stated "Yeah you and your evil twin" I smiled "Cause I know you love annoying the crap out of people" Iughed "Now are you still mad that I threw water on you?" "No" he shrugged and went to his closet "now where is it?" "What?" I asked "My bull horn" he said in a ¡¯duh¡¯ tone "Since when do you have a bullhorn?" "There it is" he said lifting up a red bullhorn and grinned at me "And to answer your question remember on my birthday when I got drunk and stole a few squirrels?" I nodded remembering how I had woken up to find five squirrels in my room. I still don¡¯t know how they caught them "Yeah well directly after that. It just looked so cool I bought it" I rolled my eyes at his answer and just went back to my room as Dave went to wake up his brother. Iid on my bed with my hands behind my head, waiting for Dave and Jim to wake everyone up. 3... 2.. 1. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel "MOVE YE"R BLOODY ARSES AND GET OUT OF YE¡¯ DANG BED IT¡¯S TRAININ TIME" I startedughing at Dave¡¯s horrible fake ent and made my way to the back yard, sitting on one of the chairs waiting for the guys toe out. I could still hear Dave yelling from inside the house and the packs shouting profanities at him. "Did you really give the twins, of all people, a bullhorn?" Xavier said walking outside shirtless, with some jeans. Damn that boy¡¯s abs. "Howdy Y¡¯all the name¡¯s Jim. NOW GET UP BEFORE I LET THE PIGS TAKE CARE OF Y¡¯ALL" Jim shouted from inside making me roll my eyes. I raised both my hands chuckling and smiled "Don¡¯t look at me Dave already had it in the closet" Iughed "I¡¯m guessing everyone is awake?" "Much to their difort" he smiled "So today should be fun for you" "Oh yes if they think I¡¯ll go soft they¡¯ve got another thinging" I smiled at him "Listen Lily I kind of wanted to t--" He started but was interrupted by a bunch of guysing out to the back yard. Xavier was obviously annoyed but stood beside me with the rest of the guys. The untrained guys stood in front of me while the others stood just watching from the side. I saw Ethan from the corner of my eye watching me, but I blocked everything out. Today was about training. "Alright" I took a few steps to the front "For those of you who don¡¯t know me you should know that I take my training very seriously" "Understatement" Adrian coughed from behind me. I looked over my shoulder and shot him a wink. "Now my training is different and probably exhausting but it pays off. A pack is nothing if it¡¯s not strong. And if you don¡¯t like where this is going I suggest you leave now" I stayed quiet waiting to see if someone leaves, my lips curved into a crooked smile "good. We can start now" "Aren¡¯t we supposed to change to wolf?" A guy asked "Who said anything about changing?" I said and smiled at their confused expressions "You¡¯re wolf is only as strong as your human. That¡¯s where most packs make mistakes, they depend on their wolf and forget about training in human. You¡¯d be amazed at what you could do if you just trained in yourc human form." "That¡¯s a load of bull" the same guy said "Oh you think so?" I smiled a bit smugly "Well how about a bit of a demonstration" I looked back at my boys "What do you think boys" Xavier shook his head "You already know the answer to that Lily, We don¡¯t fight you we¡¯re just here to make sure there¡¯s no trouble" he said, his gaze flickering to Ethan. I sighed "A girl can only hope" I turned back to the group in front of me "Any volunteers" "Sure" the guy from before came up "Kurt" he extended his hand and I shook it "And don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be easy on you" I raised my eyebrow at his remark and heard Adrian mumble ¡¯bad move¡¯ behind me. I smirked "Change" I told him and he looked at me in confusion "I thought you said we weren¡¯t changing. "I¡¯m not, you are" His eyes widened "What? No way!" he said in shock but I just rolled my eyes "Just change" I told him, he looked skeptical but in the end went behind the tree and came back in his wolf form. "Lily what the hell are you doing?" Keith said, worry in his voice "Lily, Kurt said he doesn¡¯t want to hurt you please rethink this" Ethan pleaded Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Chapter 19

"Let me work" I said not taking my eyes off the wolf in front of me. Kurt lunged towards me and I moved aside expertly eyeing his movements. Each lunge I¡¯d dodge I¡¯d look at him trying to find a weakness. Once I spotted it I jumped at him when he least expected it and elbowed him in the ribs, not hard enough to break them just cause him pain. Kurt pulled back and I used the opportunity to wrap my arms around his head and wrestle him to the ground. We struggled for a bit before I pinned him to the ground. I waited a few moments and the stopped moving from under me. I got up ignoring the dumbfounded expressions and smiled at the group. "Alright spit up in groups" I made everyone split up in groups of two, taking turns in fighting in their human form. They had to pin their opponent down till they¡¯d stop struggling. But injuring each other was definitely not allowed. I wanted strong, trained wolves, not injured ones. I looked over and noticed Whitney in her wolf form fighting a girl. I noticed her biggest weakness almost immediately. She fought based on emotion and didn¡¯t have reason. The poor girl fighting her looked scared to death. But as much as I wanted to see Whitney¡¯s fighting techniques I needed to focus on the rest of the wolves. Training for me was nothing personal, just business. Suddenly something caught my eye and I turned around to see Whitney lunging at the girl and almost biting her leg. What the hell? didn¡¯t I say no injuring anyone? I marched angrily towards Whitney and just as she was about to lunge at that poor girl¡¯s throat I pushed her aside. "Change" I told her "now" the small gray wolf went behind a tree and after a few minutes came back. "What?" she asked me annoyed. I felt the anger boil in me just itching to surface. I hated when people pulled stunts like that. "Did I or did I not say no injuring your partner?" I asked "These lunges were obviously not to pin her down" "So? What¡¯s it to you?" she asked and clenched my fists. "This is my training Whitney and I told you how seriously I take them." "You¡¯re not the one to boss me around" she said angrily and I took a deep breath and told myself to calm down. "Now you listen good Whitney" I took a threatening step towards her "I don¡¯t care who you think you are. This is my training and the next time you pull a stunt like that it¡¯s not some girl you¡¯re going to fight it will be me. And I won¡¯t just go for pinning you down got it?" I stared at her angrily and she merely nodded "Good" I turned around and was about to walk towards the guys again when "Lily watch out" Xavier yelled in panic just in time for a searing pain to go through my stomach, and then I cked out. Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. Okay wow was all I could think of. My mate fought a wolf in her HUMAN form. I had nothing but admiration for her as I watched her. She had no idea what she was doing to me. Just the sight of her in those shorts were enough to drive me and my wolf crazy. She was now yelling at Whitney, which she had every right to I saw how she was attacking that girl. Damn she looked hot mad. I watched her as she turned after giving Whitney a piece of her mind and started walking away. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel "Lily watch out" I heard Xavier say before Whitney turned wolf and lunged at Lily, Biting her on the side of her stomach. Lily fell to the floor. I ran to Lily and saw that five guys had all turned wolf and jumped on Whitney to get her away from her. Lily was bleeding and it tore my heart to see her this way. "Xavier" I called for him and Xavier turned angrily but once his eyes spotted Lily he ran shifted, pulled up his shorts and carried her away. Although I wanted to carry her to see if she was okay I had to take care of Whitney, who was still surrounded by four angry wolves. "WHITNEY" I yelled in my alpha tone "INSIDE, NOW" All the guys left, to check on Lily I presume, and Whitney shifted back and followed me inside. As soon as I reached my office I had her by the throat against the wall. "Who the HELL do you think you are hurting LUX" I yelled. she fought against my tight grip. "I¡¯m sorry she just made me mad I couldn¡¯t control my wolf" She said but I could tell she was lying but by this point I was trying hard to control my wolf. "I should kill you right now" I said but pulled my hand away and turned around "Try anything like that again and I just might. the only reason your alive right now is because your dad is my dad¡¯s best friend" "Why do you care so much?" she asked angrily "She¡¯s not even in our pack." I stayed silent "Come on honey let¡¯s work this out" she said hugging my waist "Any...suggestions?" she asked kissing my neck. I felt disgust and pulled away. "No Whitney. I don¡¯t want to do this anymore" "It¡¯s because of her isn¡¯t it?" she asked stepping back "I don¡¯t get why--" she cut herself off "Oh my god" she let out a dryugh "So she wasn¡¯t lying. Priceless" I turned and red at her "So our great alpha has a mate" she said with a smug smirk "A rejected mate, that¡¯s why she¡¯s so mad at you" she snapped her fingers "I have to say Ethan this is just too good for words. The naive unimportant Lily was rejected" Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Chapter 20

I mmed her back into the wall with my hands on either side of her "Don¡¯t EVER say her name again or even mention her" I looked up and down at her with a disgusted look "Not unless you deserve to" I let go "Now go before I tear you to shreds" I heard her leave and took deep breaths to calm myself. Now was not the time to get mad, I needed to see Lily. I walked to the living room and saw everyone gathered around the couch. I walked to it and everyone automatically made a way for me. I saw Lily on the couch with the pack doctor wrapping her injury. "how is she?" I asked standing next to a very tense looking Xavier. "He¡¯ll tell us when he¡¯s done" he answered me coldly "The girl?" "She won¡¯t dare do anything like that again" I told him, he snorted "Should¡¯ve killed her" he said "She¡¯s the daughter of my dad¡¯s best friend" I exined "believe me I wanted nothing more than to kill her" "I bet" he said sarcastically. I was about to answer when the doctor came up to us. "She¡¯ll wake up soon but tell her not to move for an hour or two for the injury to heal. I expect she¡¯ll be quite ufortable" "Will she be in pain?" I asked worriedly and the doctor nodded "Not too much but there will be pain. Just don¡¯t let her move too much" I nodded and thanked the doctor walking him to the door. I got back to see all the guys surrounding Lily. All of them with angry expressions. I understood why, Lily had a way of making people feel protective of her. Though she¡¯s always strong and can handle herself she¡¯s not as tough as she tries to be. And by looking at the way these guys were treating her it was obvious. "She¡¯s got you wrapped around her finger doesn¡¯t she?" I thought out loud and all their heads turned to re at me. "Not in a bad sense" Xavier said and looked back at Lily who now had her head on hisp. "And we wouldn¡¯t have it any other way" We sat there for a while. well actually I sat on one of the chairs while the others just stayed around Lily which was really irritating. But I knew that being the possessive mate wasn¡¯t an option now. I made up my mind to get Lily back, and if my n was going to work I knew that trying to get her away from them wouldn¡¯t help in making her love me. Lily stirred and after a few moments her eyes fluttered open. "J-Xavier?" she asked shaking her head "What happened?" And then as if she remembered she sat straight up and cringed at the pain on the side of her stomach. "Whoa there" Xavier said "Lie back down you¡¯ll heal in a few hours" she looked at him in disbelief. "Lie back down? No way I¡¯m going murder that...that....slut" she said angrily. "You¡¯ll kick her asster now lie back down" Xavier chuckled and she reluctantly did what he said "But Xavier" she whined "I didn¡¯t even get to punch her back. I demand a rematch" I chuckled along with the rest and shook my head. I expected her to cry or something not this. "No Lily. You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t get hurt more than that" he said and Lily raised an eyebrow "Oh please, that was a low blow even for that over-tanned Barbie doll. We both know that if I knew she would have the guts to attack me I would have caused some serious damage on that stic face of hers" "We know Lily but forget it, please?" Adrian said and pouted her lips. "No, not until I kill her" she crossed her arms in front of her chest. "For us?" The twins asked giving her the puppy dog face "No fair I only use that face" she said but they didn¡¯t answer and kept pouting "Fine I won¡¯t kill her. But you owe me cookies and ice-cream" "Deal" Xavier said and started brushing her hair with his fingers. I was holding onto my seat trying my best to control my wolf so I wouldn¡¯t go over there and take her away from him. Lily sniffed and scrunched up her face in disgust "Is she here or something?" she asked "No why?" I answered her. She looked at me as if realizing I was there for the first time. Her expression turned to anger before she answered through clenched teeth. "that answers it" "What?" Xavier asked. "Nothing I could just smell her on him" she answered with a shrug but I could see she was tense. "Probably because I had to have a word or two with her about respect" Lily¡¯s expression softened. "Whatever I guess" I suppressed back a smile. As much as she tried to hide it I knew she cared. After all I was her mate, her wolf would naturally want me, now if only I could get Her to. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. Stupid I thought delivering a punch to the punching bag Cowardly another punch BARBIE I kicked the punching bag with a grunt. If your asking why I was venting all my anger kicking and punching the very unfortunate punching bag instead of running wolf form--which is a much better way to vent--well that would be because I can¡¯t change until the lovely injury Whitney gave me heals, which was taking forever. Find the newest release on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Chapter 21

I had been in the gym for about an hour now and let¡¯s just say I¡¯m sweating like I¡¯d just ran a triathlon. I was still in my workout clothes though I had to change my WHITE shorts for my ck ones because they were covered in blood. And I actually liked those shorts and now they were ruined, another reason to want to kill Whitney. Wow they just keep piling up now don¡¯t they? When i finally thought the punching bag had enough and my anger was gone I got my jacket from the floor and slung it over my shoulder and made my way to the kitchen. Almost all the guys were there as I made my way to the refrigerator, getting a bottle of water and drinking almost all of it. I nced back at the guys and saw them all staring. Then i realized i was glistening with sweat with nothing but shorts and a tank-top. I rolled my eyes. Wolves will be wolves. "I see you¡¯ve been in the gym" Dave said "for an hour" I smirked at him "Well it¡¯s kind of hard to stop punching the dang thing when I keep imagining Whitney¡¯s face on it" that made themugh "Now at least I can not kill her. Although I still don¡¯t see why you guys insisted on that" You know the phrase ¡¯Speak of the devil¡¯? well I think it was made for Whitney cause secondster she came in the kitchen. jason immediately threw me a warning look and I could tell everyone was watching my every move. She shoved past me to get to the refrigerator Deep breaths Lily. Out with all the anger I told myself. Whitney pulled back and stopped in front of me. She looked at my ¡¯injury¡¯ and back at me with a smirk. oh screw it! Heloooo anger! I thought as I suddenly punched Whitney in the stomach so hard she hit the kitchen door. "Lily, we had a deal" I heard Xavier say but when i turned to him I saw amusement in his eyes, that he was trying to hide. "Besides I thought working out helped?" "guess it didn¡¯t" I smirked "Besides I said I wouldn¡¯t kill her. That" I pointed to Whitney who was on the floor clutching her stomach "Won¡¯t kill her but it¡¯ll hurt like a bitch" The guys cracked upughing. I went and sat next to Xavier who draped his arm around me. "By the way I¡¯m not going directly here after school okay?" I told him "Going job hunting" Xavier rolled his eyes "How many times have I told you that you don¡¯t need to get a job Lily" Xavier said. "I want to" I said "Let¡¯s not start this argument again" He nodded reluctantly. Xavier always tried to convince me that I didn¡¯t have to work, but I wanted to be able to support myself, I never wanted to be a burden. I went up to my room, took a shower and got ready to bed when I heard a knock on my door. e in" I said but the door didn¡¯t open. I opened the door but no one was there, but in my peripheral vision I saw someone just around the corner of the hallway peeping at me. I looked at the floor and noticed a flower bouquet. I picked up the lilies and suppressed a smile. I got out the card I saw and opened it I remembered these were your favorites. Thought you¡¯d like them Ethan. To say I was shocked would be an understatement. I didn¡¯t expect Ethan to know what my favorite flowers were, hell I didn¡¯t expect him to know anything. The gesture was sweet but...still. Suddenly I had an idea. I took the flowers and went in my room, closing the door behind me. I sprayed some of my perfume on them and brought my lighter I lit each lily and opened the door again, seeing the figure around the corner, which I was now sure was Ethan. I looked at the burning flowers and threw them on the floor, got back to my room, and closed my door. I definitely heard the sound of Ethan stepping on the flowers to turn off the fire andughed silently, did he really expect me to be so easy? Iid in bed for a while before falling asleep. The next day school was as boring as ever I spent most of it with my boys. It wasn¡¯t until I went to the bathroom during history that something caught my eye "Well well well what do we have here?" I heard a guy¡¯s voice say. I peaked around the corner to see two guys walking menacingly near a small frightened looking brtewearing a hoody. "How¡¯ve you been geek?" "Excuse me" she mumbled trying to push past them "Where do you think your going troll?" one guy said, I felt anger rising in me. Too many memories were rushing to me, bastards. I turned the corner but they didn¡¯t notice me I leaned against a locker and put my foot up against it. "Looking scared ugly" One guy told her. Okay time to show myself. "Hello boys" I said calmly making both guys turn to me. They were obviously both jocks, they were wearing the school jersey. Follow current nov?ls on F?ndNovel "Hey there sexy" one of them said walking towards me "how you doing?" I fought the urge to roll my eyes. "you know what they say about guys who pick on innocent people" I said ignoring him "And what is that?" he asked eyeing my body. I looked at the girl who was standing away from them looking at the situation. "That they¡¯re so insecure of their manhood that they use bullying as a way to...uh" I nced at his crotch and smirked pensate" Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Chapter 22

His face immediately turned red as his friend startedughing "That means you too Bozo" I said to the other guy while keeping my eyes on the first. "Who do you think you are bitch?" the guy said and I smirked and took a few steps towards him. "A girl that would dly kick your sorry ass" I said confidently.He snorted and walked closer to me. "I bet" he said sarcastically "You know I like you" he ran his hand on my arm "Take you filthy STD covered hand ff of me or I¡¯l snap it off" I told him but he justughed and grabbed me roughly, closing the distance between them. I calmly looked over his shoulder at the girl who had her eyes wide open in fear. "You can leave now unless you want to see some pretty rough stuff" she looked hesitant but I nodded to her she mouthed ¡¯thank you¡¯ before leaving. "now where were we?" the guy said as his friend walked towards me as well "Oh yes" he let his arm fall to my hip. "3 seconds" I told him calmly "3....2...." his arm went to my thigh and I sighed "1" I grabbed his arm and twisted it behind his back and shove him to the locker. "What¡¯s your name dip-shit?" I asked twisting his arm even more, he let out a scream "Liam" he said. "Well Liam if I ever see you bullying anyone again there will be consequences" I told him he screamed but before he could say anything else I felt someone grab my shoulder strongly and shove me to the ground. Oh yeah I forgot the other guy was there. "This should be fun" I sad as I stood up and saw both guys walking towards me, it was pretty obvious they were werewolves I¡¯m guessing from Ethan¡¯s pack. Find the newest release on F¦Énd£Îovel I walked towards the guy that pushed me and kicked him in the stomach before turning around and punching the other guy. "Come on boys make it interesting for me" I told them and they were about to lunge or me when... "I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you" I heard Xavier¡¯s voice behind me as he walked towards us. "Exactly, back off" Jim saiding next to him "Before we make you" Dave added. I rolled my eyes and walked to my boys. All of them were there, so they must have left ss. "you never let me have any fun" I fake pouted and turned back to the two guys crossing my hands in front of my chest. "So what exactly were you nning on doing to her before we came?" Xavier asked walking forward. "N-Nothing" Liam said taking a few steps back. "Really? it didn¡¯t look like nothing right Adrian?" Xavier nced at Adrian "Right" Adrian said ring at both boys. Xavier walked towards Liam. "You see here, we don¡¯t like people trying to hurt her" Xavier stated "And what do we do when someone takes that risk boys?" "Kick their messed up ass" The twins answered together and I smirked and walked next to Xavier with an idea. "It¡¯s okay Xavier. " I said and turned to the boys "I don¡¯t want you to hurt them unless they bully anyone else" "I think that¡¯s a pretty fair deal" Xavier red "How about it?" "Yeah yeah sure" Liam said and the boy behind him nodded. "Good now scram" I said faking a lunge at them. They scurried away and I turned to my boysughing "I¡¯ve always wanted to do that" I said hugging Xavier. "Thank but you know I could have handled them" I told them "Yeah but you shouldn¡¯t have to" Xavier said "And Lily I really want to talk to you okay" "Sure what¡¯s--" "Come on Jake we need to go back to ss" Adrian said interrupting me I looked back at Xavier who looked pissed "We¡¯ll talkter I promise" I told him and he hugged me before leaving with the rest of the guys. I walked to the girl¡¯s bathroom because I was sure that¡¯s where that girl must have headed. That¡¯s where I usually went when they ganged up on me. I was right as soon as I opened the door I saw her on the floor hugging her knees. "Hey you okay?" I asked her and she looked up with tears on her face. "I¡¯m sorry I know I¡¯m weak but I just...can¡¯t. Thank you" She said, her voice shaky "Hey no need to thank me I know what your going through" I told her her eyes widened "YOU?! But why? You¡¯re freaking gorgeous" she said and I shook my head and helped her up "Before I was a bit fat and not that strong I used to always get bullied" I told her "But they won¡¯t bother you anymore okay?" she nodded "Thank you. I¡¯m Melissa" she extended her hand "Lily" I said "Hey you should hang out with me at lunch." "No no no" she said "You hand out with those guys I can¡¯t" she said "Why not believe me they¡¯re all nice." she just shook her head "No I like sitting outside alone for lunch and just read a book" she said taking waving a book in front of me. "The hunger games" I said "I love it" "I¡¯m almost done with it you can borrow it" she said with a small smile. I slung an arm around her shoulder "Mel I have a feeling me and you are going to be great friends" I said before walking out of ss. She had free period and I figured it was toote to go to ss so we decided to hang out together. Melissa was shy and it took her a while before she talked openly to me. But when she did we had a lot inmon. She still wanted to sit alone at lunch but she agreed to hang out with me. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Chapter 23

It was nice having a girl as a friend. I mean don¡¯t get me wrong I love my boys but I couldn¡¯t discuss everything with them and Mel was really nice. I definitely imagined us bing close friends. I left school and headed to my bike to my bike only to see Dave and Jim standing in front of me. "So while we were leaving the house this morning we saw something interesting" Dave said "Oh and what was that?" I asked and they grinned. "burned flowers" Jim answered and Iughed. "Oh that" I shrugged and got on my bike "Just being nice. Anyway, off to the job hunt" I put my helmet and got out of the school parking lot. Let¡¯s hope I find a job. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "anyone here?" I said looking into the small office of the mechanic shop. To say the office was a mess would be an understatement. Papers were scattered on the floor and desk. And what looked like a pizza on the top of the chair smelled decades old. I hastily got out of the office and went to the garage. Finally I saw someone looking under the hood of a car. "Um excuse me" I said nicely. The guy nced at me for a second and then froze with his back to me. He turned around quickly. "Why hello there" he said cing his hand on the car but it slipped on the rag and he fell, hitting his head on the car. "oh my god are you okay?" I asked running up to him. he sat up with a groan and ced his hand on his head. "that was some hit do you feel okay?" "Yeah your fine" he said and then his eyes widened as I tried to suppress augh "I..I mean I¡¯m fine...fine as in healthy not...fine--fine. Not that your not fine...I mean your really fine...but not in a perverted way your just--" "I¡¯m Lily" I interrupted him to put the poor guy out of his misery. He seemed to sense that and blushed. "Dean" he said as we stood up. he looked about my age with auburn hair and a bit of freckles on his cheek. "So what can I do for you?" "I¡¯m actually looking for a job" I told him and he looked surprised "A job? here?" "Yeah I love working on cars." Dean looked impressed as he wiped his hands on a rag. "Got any experience?" he asked me. "yeah I worked two years in a mechanic shop in my old town and I fixed up my own bike" I told him. He raised his eyebrows looking impressed. "Well I guess we could use the extra hand" he said smiling "You¡¯ll start tomorrow Lily and we¡¯ll see what you got" "Deal" I told him. He told me when toe the next day and I left. I drove to the pack house and just as I parked my bike I saw the twinsing towards me. "did you get a job?" Dave asked "Yeah just like my job back home" I smiled "now what have you boys been up to?" I asked noticing their mischievous smiles. "well why don¡¯t youe in the living room and see" I rolled my eyes and walked in the living room only to see everyone gathered around the couch. I walked to the couch and gasped. Adrian was on the couch with whipped cream on both his hands and on the floor were two tes of whipped cream for when he¡¯d wake up "Guys" I looked at them disapprovingly e on" their smiles faltered just when I grinned "Whipped cream is so unoriginal. Think of something else next time" I winked at them. "how are you nning to wake him up" Xavier asked as all the guys stared at us. "Lily will you do the honors?" Dave asked and put my hand to my heart and wiped a fake tear before nodding. I moved closer to Adrian and took a deep breath. "AAAAAAAAH! OH MY GOD ADRIAN WHAT¡¯S ON YOUR FACE?" I screamed. Adrian¡¯s eyes opened and immediately he reached his first hand and got whipped cream on his face. We all startedughing especially when he used his other hand to take the whipped cream off and ended up adding more to his face. And when he stepped in the whipped cream that was it. I clutched my stomach and had was literally on the floor fromughing so hard. "TWINS" Adrian yelled angrily as the twins helped me up. "dude you just got Boiled" Dave said winking at me "Roasted" Jim added "And steameeeeeed" I finished before breaking downughing again. "Now RUN" I yelled as Adrian started running after us. I went up the stairs running while looking behind me when I suddenly bumped into someone and I didn¡¯t need to look up to know who it was. The electric shock from where he held my arms said it all. "sorry I wasn¡¯t looking" I said but didn¡¯t make any attempt to leave. Not when my wolf was fighting to take control, not when I was fighting the urge to kiss him. Ethan didn¡¯t talk as he kept his grip on my arms, his eyes changing to ck. Okay I had to get a grip before things get out of hand. I cleared my throat and tried to set my distance but Ethan¡¯s grip was tight. "Ethan?" I asked but his grip only tightened and I saw his eyes closed and he took a deep breath before letting me go "Sorry Lily...just first time i¡¯ve had you this close...your scent...I just" he exhaled "I-it¡¯s alright" damn I stuttered where the hell is the i-don¡¯t-give-a-crap Lily? But I knew what he meant "I have to go" I said walking away. Damn it Lily you can not lose control like that. He¡¯s your mate you¡¯ will lose control around him. My wolf said Content originallyes from find?novel Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Chapter 24

not if I can help it I told her just before I felt Ethan grab my arm "Lily wait" he said and I turned cautiously, ignoring the tingles on my arm. he looked hesitantly at me before reaching to his jacket and pulling out a piece of paper. "Look I-I know I¡¯m not your favorite person right now" he said in an almost pained voice, he avoided meeting my eyes and just looked at the ground "And believe me I¡¯m going to work on changing that" determination was so clear in his voice that I bit my lip nervously "But for now just take this" he handed me the paper "It¡¯s my phone number Lily. I know you¡¯ll probably never use it but...jut in case you-you need something. Anything Lily, you call me right away. I don¡¯t care what time it is I¡¯ll be there in a sh." "Ethan I don¡¯t kno--" "Lily please it¡¯ll keep me sane" he looked up at me, his eyes pleading. Why the sudden interest? I had no idea. "Okay I guess" I said taking the paper from him. Ethan nodded and turned around, I bit my lip feeling like I had to say something. But I didn¡¯t. I just went to my room and looked at the number in my hand and saved it on my phone. Okay so that wasn¡¯t how I have been treating Ethan since we came. But just like he said, that was the first time we were that close and in the end he was my mate, the chemistry would always be there. I needed a change of ce so I decided to go to my parent¡¯s house for dinner. My mom always knew how to cook the best meals and I kind of missed her cooking. I quietly walked down the stairs to go to my bike and drove to my parent¡¯s house. I parked my bike and took off my helmet. My brows furrowed as I noticed my old bedroom¡¯s lights were on. I knocked on the door and it immediately opened to reveal my mom. "Lily" she said happily hugging me "Come in honey" I got in and hugged my dad as well. "I thought I¡¯de have dinner with you guys It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve tasted your food mom" I told her smiling warmly. My mom grinned at me "That¡¯s perfect and with Keith here as well we can have dinner just like we used to" she said happily "Wait Keith is here?" I asked "Yes he¡¯s in your room" Something shed in her eyes for a second before she excused herself to go check on dinner. What was Keith doing in my room? "I think I¡¯m going to go to my room a bit" I said getting up, my father just nodded trying to be nonchnt but it didn¡¯t really work well. I went up the stairs and quietly went to my room. I opened the door slowly and saw Keith sitting on my bed with his back to me. "Mom I said I¡¯ll be down in a minute I have to go back to the pack house anyway it¡¯s gettingte" Keith said "Keith?" I whispered and I saw as he stiffened. I walked up to him and sat beside him Keith didn¡¯t look up he kept his eyes on a picture he had in front of him. It was a picture of us when we were young. I was still a blond and a bit fat and he was as handsome as ever. "This is the only picture I could find with you in it" he stated in a low voice "I couldn¡¯t believe it at first." "I wasn¡¯t a fan of pictures" I shrugged and tried to catch a glimpse of his face but I couldn¡¯t get a good look it was too dark. But I could tell he was thinner. "Yeah I know. Because of us" he said with disgust. I didn¡¯t say anything. What could I say? I couldn¡¯t think of anything "You have every right to hate me Lily. Hell I hate myself, I¡¯ve been hating myself ever since you left. Ever since...ever since I realized what an asshole I¡¯d been" He looked at me then and I was surprised to see tears streaming down his face. It broke my heart. Keith, my strong big brother who didn¡¯t take shit from anyone, looked so...vulnerable "I-I¡¯m sorry.....I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me Lily. I was stupid. I just wanted to be a s-strong wolf, a g-good b-beta. I was so..stupid. T-two years Lily" he took my hands in his and I just stared at him in shock. "For two...two years my life has been a wreck. Be-because I...I knew it was....my fault...my fault th-that my sister. My s-sweet, innocent, little sister, had to...had to run away to be h-happy" he closed his eyes "th-that I wasn¡¯t there for you it killed me Lily. It kills me" Discover more novels at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Tears kept flowing down his face as he took a shaky breath "I know I have no right to ask you to forgive me so I...I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t put you in that situation but god--" he choked on his breath and tried to talk again"God...I¡¯m so so sorry. I don¡¯t deserve to...to be your....brother Lily. I....I¡¯m trash. No brother does th-this. No brother tr-treats his sister the..the way I treated you. I..." he closed his eyes tightly "I¡¯ll never forget. Every...every thing I said I...I won¡¯t Lily. Never. You could scream at me, yell at me, hit me and it would be just a small price to pay for what I put you through for so...so long Lily" Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Chapter 25

He looked directly at me "Your My L-little sister and I-I love you Lily. Don¡¯t ever forget that I-love you sis" he said and pulled me in a hug. My head was pressed against his chest as he cried and I felt his tears in my hair. I couldn¡¯t belive it as I just sat there while my brother was having a break-down. I was speechless I was shocked, my brother had never been so torn apart. Never. Did I really affect him so bad by leaving? I didn¡¯t doubt what he said, it was obvious he was torn up. "I could never hate you" I said against his chest and it was true. No matter what I could never hate Keith he was my brother, my own flesh and blood and I would always love him. "but you can¡¯t forgive me either" Keith said "Can you?" I thought about it. Could I forgive him? "Keith I...." Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "But you can¡¯t forgive me either" Keith said "can you?" I thought about it. Could I forgive him? "Keith I...I don¡¯t know" I said pulling away from him. "A part of me has already forgiven you I mean you¡¯ll always be my brother. But frankly" I looked down at my hands in myp "I¡¯m scared" Keith lifted my face so I¡¯d look at him "you really don¡¯t know how sorry I am" he whispered "I really am...for everything. Lily, just give me a chance to prove to you I won¡¯t treat you like before. I¡¯ll make it up for you I swear. Just let me" I bit my lip nervously as I stared at him. A second chance, it was a simple request. I thought back to my mom and how happy she was that we would have dinner as a family again ¡¯like we used to¡¯ her words rung clearly in my head. So many things happened and along the way we stopped being a family. That just wasn¡¯t right. "Okay" I whispered. He beamed and hugged me tightly "You won¡¯t regret it Lily I swear I¡¯m going to make it up to you. I swear it" he said while practically squishing me "um Keith...can¡¯t...breathe" I said and he pulled back and I smiled at him drying his wet cheeks. "Now go wash your face so we can go to dinner" He hugged me once more and kissed the top of my head "I missed you" he said I smiled weakly "I missed you too" After Keith and I went downstairs I could tell my parents were a lot happier, they must have heard. Damned wolf senses. Keith and I headed to the pack house after dinner and we walked inside together. I immediately saw Xavier who shot me a questioning look. I¡¯ll exinter I told him and he nodded. I made my way to up the stairs thinking of how eventful my day had been, first meeting Melissa and then Keith. I thanked god I was heading to my room to sleep and nothing more would happen....but I spoke too soon Just then I saw Whitneye out of Ethan¡¯s room in nothing but one of his shirts. She saw me and smirked, winking at me before turning and heading to her room. I just stood there, frozen. Whitney¡¯s words clear in my head They¡¯ve always been mine. Had Ethan always been hers? What was I thinking of course he was. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t search for me when I left. That¡¯s why he still doesn¡¯t tell people I¡¯m his mate. Because all this time he¡¯s had Whitney, all this time he¡¯d never cared for me, not in the slightest. My wolf was screaming at me to go and kill Whitney but I stopped her, I wouldn¡¯t give Ethan the satisfaction of knowing how his betrayal affected me. But for some reason I still couldn¡¯t move as an all too familiar feeling in the pit of my stomach kept me in ce. A feeling I swore not to let overwhelm me ever again, hurt. I shook my head and forced myself to walk to my room. As soon as the door closed I jumped face-first on the bed. Yelling profanities in my pillow. I heard a knock on the door and lifted my head slightly to tell the person toe in, thinking it was one of the boys. But from the scent that hit me as soon as the door opened I just froze, it was Ethan. "Lily?" Ethan asked and I told myself to calm down as I sat up and looked at him. "What do you want?" I asked rudely, I made a mistake a while ago and showed weakness and I was paying for it now. "I heard about you gave Keith a second chance" he said and I furrowed my brow, did Keith really tell him. "Mind link remember? He couldn¡¯t hide it from his happiness he was practically shouting how he was going to be the perfect brother, he didn¡¯t know I was tuning in" he admitted guiltily "Good for you" I said rolling my eyes. "Tell me something" he looked slightly annoyed "Why can you give him another chance so easily but don¡¯t even spare me a nce? Really Lily, I¡¯m your mate" I looked at him angrily as I felt my eyes darken, he had the nerve to call me his mate now after he just finished banging that bimbo "Ethan, go out before I do something that would involve a great deal of pain to you" I told him Now anger crossed Ethan¡¯s features, I knew why. He was an Alpha, and the way I was talking to him was not eptable, but I couldn¡¯t care less "No I want to know why you found it so easy to give him another chance. Why your so adamant on staying like this with me." he said angrily Latest content published on find[?]ovel Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Chapter 26

"Maybe because he actually showed regret. Maybe because he¡¯d been looking like hell ever since I came. Maybe because he knows he made a mistake and is trying to make up for it. Maybe because he isn¡¯t acting like YOU" I snapped at him and in a minute I was pinned against the wall of my room with both of Ethan¡¯s hands on either side of my face. He was breathing heavily as he stared at me with piercing ck eyes. A pissed off Alpha, never a good thing. "Get away from me" I said but he stayed still I thought of pushing him but that would just anger his wolf more and besides he was alpha and no matter how strong I was he was stronger. "Are you going to give me another chance?" he asked and I took a deep breath to calm myself. Really? Did he really think I¡¯d give him a second chance now? "When hell freezes over" I told him, angercing every word as I refused to submit to his closeness. It wasn¡¯t as hard considering I had a fresh image of Whitney in his shirt. "You will not talk to me like that" he said through clenched teeth "I will talk to you in any way I want I¡¯m not in your pack" I told him angrily. I could tell he was about to lose it. "What you¡¯re in Xavier¡¯s?" he asked angrily "Your family is here Lily" he stated ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find1Novel "My family is with my boys" he growled at that. "And speak about them and you cross the line Ethan I¡¯m serious" "You¡¯re mine Lily" Ethan said grabbing me by the hips and pressing my body to his "MINE" he growled. Oh lord how I hated him at that moment. I started pushing away but he kept his hands on me "I¡¯m not anything to you" I said through clenched teeth "I¡¯ll never be" His grip tightened on me then and I felt his excitement which set me in panic. He wouldn¡¯t do anything, would he? Xavier get your ass up here right now I said after my weak struggles. UGH! Screw Alpha strength if he was another wolf I would have him dead by now What what¡¯s wrong? I heard Xavier say as his steps floated to my room. Perverted alpha was my exnation WHAT?! Five angry voices sounded in my head and in a second my bedroom door was mmed open and Ethan loosened his hold on me to look behind him. I used his moment of distraction to pull myself away from him and pped him hard against the face as Xavier took a step towards him. Don¡¯t I told Xavier What? Why the hell not?! he asked angrily Because we can¡¯t leave here. Our pack is at stake I just wanted you guys to distract him. I told him I don¡¯t care we¡¯ll fucking kill him Lily he said No! I said and though I would have loved to see him take a few punches I knew we couldn¡¯t risk it, our pack needed to be here. "Never touch me again" I told Ethan "Now get out" Ethan took a step near me but stopped at hearing five angry growls from the door. He turned towards my boys and snarled at them. I immediately stood between them and looked at both sides. "Go Ethan" I said, he stared at me for a while before nodding and going for the door. The guys seemed reluctant about moving for him to pass through but one re and they moved, knowing I¡¯d be mad at them if he didn¡¯t. Ethan nced at me one more time before leaving but instead of seeing anger in his eyes I saw...pain? UGH! What was up with that boy? One minute he¡¯s banging that slut, the next he¡¯s mad saying I¡¯m ¡¯his¡¯ and then he¡¯s like a love-sick puppy. He was killing me with his god damned mood swings. The door closed and I was faced with five angry guys. I sighed, was this day ever going to end? "What happened?" Xavier asked, his jaw clenched and his hands fists at his side. "Isn¡¯t it obious? He got mad and his wolf took over" I exined "But why did he get mad?" Adrian asked and I shrugged. "Because I gave Keith a second chance" I mumbled and they all stared at me in shock "What? You guys saw how he was and he broke down like literally broke down when I went home. Guys he really regretted it, so he wants to make it up to me" I shuffled my feet not meeting their gaze. Just then I felt a pair of arms wrap around me, I looked up and saw Jacob smiling warmly at me "Your have the kindest heart Lily" he said "Just perfect" I beamed at him and hugged him and pretty soon all the guys were hugging me. "Okay, loving the brotherly moment here guys but seriously...Five huge guys and little me. I think I should be running out of oxygen soon" I said They allughed and pulled away from me and I kissed them all on the cheek before they left so I could sleep. I ran and got in my PJ¡¯s just wanting to get to the bed before something else happened. But nothing did as I got into my bed and drifted to a peaceful sleep. The next day I woke up to a delicious smell. I dresed quickly and made my way down the stairs to the kitchen. "Don¡¯t touch these. Eat your own breakfast those aren¡¯t for you" I heard a stern voice say "I just wanted a taste" another answered. I walked into the kitchen to see some of the guys on the kitchen table and but they all shut up once they saw me. Keith beamed at me and walked up to me and hugged me. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Chapter 27

"Good morning baby sister" he said smiling "I have taken the liberty of making you breakfast" he smiled at me. "Coco pops?" I asked hopefully. "Better" he said as he led me to the table. I looked at the table and my mouth fell open "Are those?" I asked and he nodded "Chocte chip pancakes" he stated as I stared at the two. TWO tes with chocte chip pancakes literally piled on them. Wow did he really make all these just for me. "Wow I haven¡¯t eaten those since...well since we were kids" I smiled at the memory. "Yup I used to make them to you every Sunday and then we¡¯d y video games which reminds me" he brought something from the kitchen counter "COD tonight?" I looked at him in disbelief. Wow, I guess he really meant it when he said he was making it up to me. I nodded and his smiled brightened as he shot n a look as he tried to steal from my te. I giggled and handed them a te. "I can¡¯t eat them all" I smiled at Keith "But thanks a lot" he smiled and when I finished eating we all headed to school. "Ethan looked pissed today if he tries anything when we¡¯re not around just call us okay?" Jacob whispered to me as we went through the school doors. I giggled "You worry too much Tay. You know I can fend for myself" Iughed as I walked but Jacob grabbed my arm to stop "I¡¯m serious Lily. Ethan is an Alpha, they¡¯re possessive and tend to lose control when ites to their mates" he told me and I smiled and ced my hand on his cheek "I¡¯ll call you guys if anything happens" I told him and I saw relief pass through his eyes. "Promise?" he asked and I smiled before hugging him. "Promise" I said but umped back at hearing a growle behind us. I looked behind me and Ethan was standing there ring daggers at Jacob and Jacob was ring right back. "Is there a problem here?" Xavier saiding up next to me and Jacob. Ethan now changed his re from Jacob to Xavier. "Yeah there¡¯s one hell of a problem. He had his hands all over her" "You piece of shit now youe here and want to--" Jacob said but Xavier cut him off "We don¡¯t see how that¡¯s that involves you seeing as non of them are from your pack" Xavier said cing an arm around my waist with a smirk on his lips. If I didn¡¯t know any better I¡¯d say he was doing this just to infuriate Ethan more but why would he do that? right? Right then Adrian and the twins also appeared at our sides. Oh for Christ¡¯s sake did they really want a fight? "Okay guys" I said standing between Ethan and the guys "Let¡¯s just go to ss" Ethan smirked at that and kept his gaze at the guys "Yeah we have first period together Lily" he said smugly and I red at him. But it was true we had English together and non of my pack was with me. This text is hosted at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel I saw Xavier take a threatening step towards Ethan and let out a growl which Ethan responded to with a growl of his own "You guys seem to be forgetting it¡¯s not an all were school" I said sternly "So cut the growling" I turned to the guys "yes I have first period with him" I could almost feel Ethan smirking behind me so I looked back at him "no I won¡¯t even be near him" Ethan¡¯s smirk dropped into a scowl I waited for Ethan to walk away before I walked towards Xavier and hugged him seeing as he was so tense. I pulled away and looked at all of the guys "Look I already promised Tay I¡¯d call you guys if something happens okay? Don¡¯t worry guys please? you know I can take care of myself." "The second anything happens Lily" Xavier warned "Tell us" I nodded and smiled at them "Now get to ss" I told them before turning on my heel and heading to ss. The bell was just about to ring when I reached ss and took the seat farthest from Ethan and next to Melissa, at least I had one friend here. "Hey" I said sitting next to her. She smiled at me and reached in her bag and pulled out a book. "You said you wanted it" she put it on my desk ¡¯the hunger games¡¯ I smiled and thanked her before putting it in my bag. "So what team are you? Peeta or gale?" I shook my head "nu-uh I don¡¯t discuss teams in public ces. When Twilight came out and I said that I think both teams areme and that Twilight is fake I almost ended up on hanging on a fishing in ska" Iughed "I swear if it wasn¡¯t for my speed I don¡¯t know what might have happened" I shuddered as I remembered all those human girls looking at me as if I¡¯d cause world war II. Melissaughed "Yeah I guess that¡¯s the annoying part about being a were. You can¡¯t watch a movie like that withoutughing at some of the things theye up with" "but you gotta admit" I told her with a sly grin "That movie has got some fine, and I do mean fine, guys" she giggled and I heard a growle from the back of the ss. I didn¡¯t even nce back knowing who¡¯s it was, it was obvious. Melissaughed "When you find your mate you won¡¯t think any guy is cuter than him" I lost my smile and allowed myself a nce at Ethan. he didn¡¯t have a re on his face, or a scowl, hi face was just expressionless as he stared at me obviously he had heard what Melissa said Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Chapter 28

"Yeah, when I find him" I told her turning my gaze from Ethan before his re returned. Has he tried anything? Adrian asked through the mind link Seriously we¡¯re one step away from killing the dude I sighed No he hasn¡¯t so chill guys. Please and focus on the ss now or I¡¯l block you and you¡¯d have to focus I warned them and they all agreed. Melissa and I chatted during the hour when really my mind was on one thing. Ethan. What was with the change of attitude? and what did it mean? "Who did the graphics on this thing" I said amazed as I stared at the awesome fire graphic on a 1990 Cadic fleet-wood Brougham. "This is a ssic" "yeah I know right" Dean said "A couple of months ago this guy came in and just offered to do the graphics on cars when ordered, he doesn¡¯t even charge." "This is just amazing" I delicately let my fingers roam over the graphics afraid to damage it by simply touching it "I mean....wow" "Okaye on, stop eyeing the merchandise" Dean teased "And get to work on the BMW over there, the carburetor needs a change." "Aye aye, sir" I joked heaing over to the BMW. "hello my sweet" I said. "What shall I fix in you today?" "Talking to cars again lux?" a heard a familiar voice behind me "I told you we need to get her some meds" I turned around with a grin as I spotted the twins but then i realized what Dave said "HEY! I do not need meds I am not crazy I¡¯m just...special?" I said and they walked over to me "Sure you are honey" Dave said patting my armfortingly "And just for that we¡¯re gonna get you a nice jacket that allows you to hug yourself. Isn¡¯t that fun?" I narrowed my eyes at him "Why did youe here again? to make fun of me?" i fake pouted and gave them the puppy dog eyes. "Oh right you need to go home some old people are there asking for you" Jim shrugged and my brow furrowed. "Okay I guess"I shrugged "Dean is it okay if I left now?" "yeah sure I¡¯ll take care of this" Dean answered me from his office "See you tomorrow" I took my jacket and hopped on my bike while the twins got in their car and we drove to the pack house, I parked and noticed a familiar car outside. but i couldn¡¯t remember to whose it was. I got in the house and heard people talking in the living room. As soon as I stepped in all heads turn to me "There¡¯s my favorite girl" I heard a familiar gruff voice say and I grinned "Uncle Rob" I said running and hugging him I pulled away and turned to the dark haired woman at his side "Aunt Catherine" I hugged her. They weren¡¯t really rted to me but they practically raised me so I called them Uncle and Aunt. "Now why haven¡¯t you visited since you came back we had to hear from Ethan over here" Uncle Rob said patting Ethan. Oh, yeah. Did I forget to mention they were Ethan¡¯s parent¡¯s? They never knew how he treated me and I never told them. They were always so proud of him, it would break their hearts. "I¡¯m sorry you know. Pack stuff and all" I said smiling at them "Oh yeah and what¡¯s that I heard about you joining another pack?" Uncle Rob said frowning "And why did you run away" Xavier was about to but in and say something about defensive about why I ran but i interrupted him. I didn¡¯t want them to know. "Complications Uncle Rob. But it doesn¡¯t matter now, I¡¯m back" I saw Ethan nce at me guiltily from behind them. "So what¡¯s new with you Lily?" Aunt Catherine asked me sweetly "My, you¡¯ve changed; you¡¯re hair is ck and your gorgeous sweetie, not that you weren¡¯t before. You were always beautiful" I waited for the snort I knew was going toe from Ethan,like it always has but strangely it didn¡¯t "Um yeah I guess I changed a lot huh?" i smiled "But that¡¯s about the only thing that¡¯s changed about me how about you?" "Well" Aunt Catherine said grinning "We kind of have a new member in the family" My mouth dropped when I left they were still trying to have another son. "Well where is he?" I asked happily looking around "She" Uncle Rob corrected me and I grinned wider, if that was possible, "NO WAY" I screamed and jumped up "Where is SHE" "She¡¯s right here" I heard a voice around me with the sound of crying "I can¡¯t get her to stop crying" This text is hosted at Find¡ïNovel I held in myugh at the way Whitney looked carrying the baby. I shook my head and went to take her from her, she willingly handed her to me and put her hands to her head "Gave me a headache" I rolled my eyes and looked at the baby in my arms She was so beautiful, dark hair and green eyes. She looked a lot like Ethan actually, I felt a pang in my heart but ignored it. I passed by Ethan who was smiling in...admiration? No. I must have imagined it "Hey there pretty baby" I said to the still crying baby "There there now let¡¯s walk" I started walking around the room The baby gradually stopped crying as she held my finger in her hand. She was just so small, just beautiful "What¡¯s her name?" I asked "Rose" Aunt Catherine answered and I smiled at the baby. "Rose" I repeated running my fingers on her cheek making her giggle. ADORABLE. "She¡¯s a beauty. Uncle Rob you¡¯re going to have your hands full with this one. keep a shotgun close by" Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Chapter 29

Uncle Rob groaned "Don¡¯t remind me I¡¯m just hoping it¡¯s a long while before she decides to be...well...like a teenager" All of usughed even my pack as the baby fell asleep in my arm "You really are a natural at this Lily" Aunt Catherine said smiling at me "You¡¯ll make a great mother when you find your mate" I almost froze but willed myself to keep swaying. I sighed, feeling everyone¡¯s gaze on me, including Ethan. "Maybe, maybe not" I said as calmly as possible "But until then i get the joy of spoiling your daughter silly" "As long as you don¡¯t let her go near any boys it¡¯s fine with me" Uncle Rob said and that lightened up everyone¡¯s mood "Now I know what your father went through. And I used to tease him when he¡¯d say he was worried about you liking boys" I rolled my eyes, dad never faced that problem with me. No one liked me but then again he didn¡¯t know that "So Lily speaking of boys any in your life?" Uncle Rob asked trying to be subtle. I almostughed "Only my boys over there" I nodded my head to the boys who were siting on the couch "Otherwise no Uncle Rob" "Great then" he said beaming "Why don¡¯t you be with my boy over here. You know when he was going to find his mate I just hoped it was you. But since both of you haven¡¯t found your mates why not be together?" I felt my heart clench at his words and was speechless. Ethan looked at me with a pained expression and I just wanted him to say something. "Come on Uncle Rob. Don¡¯t torture me, my sister and best friend is a big no-no" Keith said saving me and I felt nothing but gratitude "I have enough time as it is beating guys in the pack with a stick so they don¡¯t flirt with her" "Now that I didn¡¯t know" I said ying along andughing before throwing Keith a grateful smile. "Oh look at the time we need to put Rose to bed dear" Catherine said. Uncle Rob nodded and they both stood up and said they¡¯re goodbyes before leaving. "Well that was...interesting" I said sitting between Adrian and Xavier "Lily I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say anything I just didn¡¯t know what--" Ethan started but I interrupted him "It¡¯s okay I was speechless too" I smiled at him, he looked taken back but smiled back at me. Hey, I didn¡¯t necessarily like the guy but I wasn¡¯t going to be mean to him 24/7 that would be bitchy. "it¡¯s still 7 and I¡¯m bored. Let¡¯s go run" I said to my boys/ I just wanted to get out, vent. And it was either running wolf or working out, hopefully the guys would pick up on my mood and ept "Sure" the guys said standing up with me as we headed out into the woods. I hid behind a tree and took my clothes off and changed before joining the guys again. You know you really looked cute holding that baby Lily Adrian said through the mind link as we started running. She was just adorable and she looked so much like d-- I cut myself mid thought She was adorable I heard a growl that I knew just came from Xavier who was in front of me. i was in the middle, as always because the guys wanted me protect me from all sides even though I can protect myself. jase what¡¯s wrong? I asked him nothing he answered angrily running a bit faster It¡¯s obviously not nothing what¡¯s wrong? I persisted but he just growled and blocked his thoughts. Wait WHAT? jason never and I mean NEVER blocks his thoughts from me. What happened? Guys what the hell is wrong with him? I asked with worry Donno he was fine before Jim answered Wonder why he snapped Dave added You guys are idiots Adrianmented yeah Jacob agreed I mean I see why Lily doesn¡¯t see it but you two. See what? I asked Nothing Jacob answered. Look let¡¯s run and change back I want to talk to him they all agreed and we turned and ran back jason would get we were going back. When I finally pulled my clothes on I went to Xavier. "What. Is. Wrong?" I asked him as he red at me, his eyespletely ck. Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel "nothing" he said walking past me but I grabbed his arm and stood in front of him "Tell me" I said pleadingly, he just continued to re "Move Lily" he said through clenched teeth. "No" I said determined, crossing my arms "Since when do we hide things from each other jase?" "Since it¡¯s not any of you fuckin business" he said angrily. Wow he must be really md if he cursed around me, he hated doing that. "I don¡¯t care tell me" I said "what¡¯s your problem?" "you wanna know what my problem is Lily? You¡¯re my problem." He said pushing me aside I almost fell but held myself and followed him "What the fuck is that supposed to mean?" I asked angrily. he stopped and turned around, angry as hell. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Chapter 30

"it means that you came to me two fucking years ago, weak and fucking broken. I was a good friend to you, I helped you get over how much those bastards hurt you and then we had toe here and I actually thought the first day when you brushed Ethan off, that you weren¡¯t going to fall back. But there you go now, you as good as forgave him, giving him smiled and thinking of how ADORABLE he is." I stared shocked but he continued "After all he did to you that¡¯s what you think about when hees to mind. Soon you¡¯re going to go running back to him like a silly little mate and go back to being the pathetic, Naive girl you were and still are and he¡¯d going to hurt you again and you¡¯lle crying back to me. You think you¡¯re tough lux? well you¡¯re not. Look at you now, going back to the mate that rejected you. Fucking pathetic" He finished and took a deep breath while I stared at him in shock and the others stared at me. It wasn¡¯t after a few minutes did Adrian finally talk "Xavier that was harsh man I--" "No don¡¯t" I interrupted him, keeping my eyes on jason who I noticed had a hint of regret in his eyes. "I guess the truth is finally out" Xavier didn¡¯t say anything, his whole body stiff "You know i actually believed that two years ago you were the only one who didn¡¯t see me like that: Pathetic" I let out a chuckle "looks like I was wrong. How long have you bottled this all up for Xavier? Since i came to your house? I bet Ethan was just the tip of the ice burg." I shook my head andughed dryly. "God I am such an IDIOT" "Must be a load of your back to finally tell me what I am in your eyes." I said through clenched teeth. "Well let me tell you something Xavier. You don¡¯t know a thing of what I¡¯m going through." I walked closer to him "Imagine having those god damned tingles every time you touch someone and have to pull back. " I took another step "Imagine fighting with your wolf every fucking day because she wants nothing but to forgive him and freaking jump him each time she sees him" Another step "Imagine watching someone else walk out of their room in their clothes and know that he prefers someone else." I said remembering Whitney, I hadn¡¯t told them about it so i heard a few gasps and intakes of breath, Xavier gulped "Imagine being forced to hearments about mates knowing your own rejected you" I twas now face to face with him"Imagine knowing that in two years not once has he tried to search for you because all you were to him was a pathetic naive silly little mate" I "ed him and he flinched.I pulled back and looked at him, not with just anger anymore, with hurt. This content belongs to Find_Novel(. "And now Imagine, that above all that, after learning to at least block him out so you don¡¯t get hurt. Your own friend, one of the few people you depend on and trust" I took a shaky breath "ends up being the first one to hurt you since you came back" I bit my lip and shook my head. I walked past him but stopped but didn¡¯t turn around just tilted my head backwards and nced at him "Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t be a Problem to you anymore. I¡¯m sorry I was such a burden I never realized" with that I walked away leaving them all behind. I ran towards the pack house not wanting them to catch up. I ran through the living room and stopped dead in my tracks when threerge figures blocked my path. Peter, n, and Ethan. "Wow where¡¯s the rush?" n asked. "lux what¡¯s wrong?" Ethan asked taking a closer step towards me, no i couldn¡¯t deal with him, not now. I pushed past them and ran upstairs to go to my room. I spotted Keithing out of his room. I don¡¯t know what came over me at that second but when Keith saw me and looked at me rmed, I couldn¡¯t help myself. I ran to him and hugged him. I wanted to cry, I felt like crying, but the tears wouldn¡¯te. I don¡¯t know why I couldn¡¯t cry but I was shaking with hurt and anger and in seconds, after recovering from the shock, Keith hugged me back and brushed my hair soothingly. I felt myself being lifted from the floor andid on a bed. I didn¡¯t argue and just kept holding Keith as he wrapped his arms around me and saidforting words. He didn¡¯t ask what was wrong and for that I was grateful. he seemed to really know what to do. I felt my eyes close as i got sleepy and right before I fell asleep i thought who would have thought in the end Keith would be the oneforting me? Xavier¡¯s P.O.V. "Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t be a Problem to you anymore. I¡¯m sorry I was such a burden, I never realized" She said walking away. Oh shit. Oh shit what had I done? How could I say things like that to her? Before I knew it I was running to the house after her only to be punched and sent flying on the dirt. "What did you do?" A very angry Ethan stood in front of me, his eyes ck, his stance stiff. Who did he think he is? He has nothing to do with Lily and me. "I¡¯d kick your ass for that but I don¡¯t have time for you" I said getting up but he blocked my path to the house. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Chapter 31

"What did you do to her?" he asked angrily, ring at me. Anyone would have flinched under his gaze but I was alpha too, he didn¡¯t have an effect on me. "Move" I said through clenched teeth. "If you hurt her I¡¯m gonna kill you" Ethan said angrily. That made me snap. how dare he even mention me hurting her when he was the one to hurt her by rejecting her. "You don¡¯t have the right to talk" I seethed "you¡¯re the asshole that hurt her so badly so don¡¯t even try to say thing" the moment I said that his fist connected with my jaw again but I was prepared this time and only turned my head. Original content can be found at F?ndNovel I growled, my wolf taking control, and punched him back. In seconds i was crouched defensively in front of Ethan growling with the other guys behind me. he was the same with n and Peter nking him "Been wanting to do this for a while" I said through clenched teeth as I red at him "Kicking your ass is gonna be fun" he answered but just then Keith appeared at the door, he took one look at us and took a deep breath before standing between us. "you know I¡¯d like nothing more than to hurt both of you" he snarled at us and then looked at me "But First, i wanna know why the hell did my sister juste to me sad and hurt" he turned his gaze to Ethan "And I would like to remind you that by hurting each other your hurting Lily. So could you both stop being selfish bastards" I stared at him, knowing he was right. i was being selfish. God, when did I start being such an insensitive jerk? When had I ever hurt Lily? Her expression after I¡¯d snapped at her was heart wrenching. I regretted the words as soon as they came out of my mouth and just looking at her hurt expression tore me apart. I didn¡¯t know she went through so much, I wasn¡¯t thinking. of course it would be hard to be around her mate I didn¡¯t have the right to be so mad. It¡¯s just, seeing her being nice to him and hearing her thoughts just brought me on edge. Lily was never a mean person and I knew it took a lot of her to be mean to Ethan, why hadn¡¯t I understood that before? because you were so god damn jealous that¡¯s why I told myself and i knew it was the truth. I couldn¡¯t help it, I loved lux and wanted to be with her. But every time I¡¯d get close to opening the subject someone would interrupt. Ethan had calmed down and Keith was looking at me expectantly "Are you going to tell us what happened or not?" "Had a fight now I want to talk to Lily so move" I started walking but Keith grabbed my arm and I growled. "She¡¯s asleep now in my room. Save it for another day" he said. I was hesitant but nodded and watched as Ethan and his pack went inside. I was going to walk in but I felt a hand on my shoulder, I turned to see a very angry looking Jacob "We need to talk" he said and I followed him and the others to the woods so no one will hear us. "All I¡¯m going to say is how could you? did you even hear what you said to her?" I looked away guiltily, they were right. What is aid was out of line, I made it sound like I put up with her and thought she was pathetic. A total lie, I couldn¡¯t imagine my life without Lily. I couldn¡¯t exin it to anyone, the way I felt about her. I didn¡¯t want her hurt again. When she only talked on email and got close she told me how they treated her, how she felt that maybe they were right with what they said. I didn¡¯t want to see her go back to the way she was when she first came to live with us. I can¡¯t tell you how many times I¡¯d walk by her room and hear her listening to ¡¯nobody¡¯s home¡¯ by avrilvigne as she tried to hide her cries. It tore me apart to see her like that, I was scared for her and add that to jealousy and you get the messed up things I said. "Dude did you even hear yourself? Did you see how hurt she was?" Jim asked "I just...snapped guys. I don¡¯t know what came over me" I said scratching the back of my head. "We all know what came over you Xavier." Adrian said angrily "it¡¯s as clear as day" "But frankly I don¡¯t care" Jacob said "We¡¯re supposed to protect her, not cause her more pain. Thought you, of all people, would know that" My head snapped up in anger "I do know that" I said clenching my fists "You know I will always protect her no matter what!" I looked away. "it¡¯s lux we¡¯re talking about here. You guys know how much I¡¯m protective of her. I regret every fucking word I said, and I wish I could take them back but I can¡¯t" Jacob sighed and took a few steps towards me "Look you need to talk to her, after what you said she thinks you always saw her as pathetic. So make it right" I nodded, trying to think of what to say to her already. She had every right to hate me now. God, just thinking about what I said...unforgivable. "leave it for tomorrow and lets all get a god night¡¯s sleep" he added and I nodded. Somehow I was going to make it up her. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. I woke up in the middle of the night to the feeling of someone lifting me. I kept my eyes closed and snuggled into the warm chest. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Chapter 32

"I really don¡¯t mind her staying here" I heard Keith say "yeah I know but she¡¯d like to wake up in her room" Jacob answered. So Jacob was carrying me back to my room, I swear he knew me too well. When I¡¯m upset I¡¯d just lie awake and alone in the morning to calm down and think about things. I heard a door open and close and pretty soon I was in my bed. "Tay..." I said opening my eyes and adjusting to the darkness. "I¡¯m here" Tay answered "you¡¯re in you room now" "thanks Tay" I yawned and he chuckled "don¡¯t thank me yet, the twins wanted to sleep with you here but I told them not to. They wouldn¡¯t listen so....just expect them tomorrow morning before school" he said before his smile faded "you okay?" I shook my head, closing my eyes "I don¡¯t wanna talk about it" Jacob sighed and ran a hand through my hair before covering me with the sheets and cing a kiss on my forehead "Go to sleep. Things will work out tomorrow." He started for the door "Jacob" I said making him turn around and look at me "Love you" Jacob smiled "Love you too L. Now get some sleep" I nodded and drifted back to sleep. i woke up in the morning to the sound of knocking on my door. "Whoever it is better have a good reason for waking me up" "Wee in peace" I heard a familiar voice say. i lifted my head to see the twins with their hands behind their backs. The rightful source is F?nd-Novel "What are you holding?" I asked suspiciously. Dave took out a box of cookies and spoons from behind him and Jim took out some ice cream "Wee bearing treats" Iughed and looked at the clock "Seriously? Icecream and cookies at 7 AM you know we have school" "Ah you know you can¡¯t resist this snack even in the morning" Dave said as they sat with me on the bed. I chuckled knowing they were right and opened the cookies, crumbling them over the ice cream. I started eating with the twins "So" Dave said awkwardly "how are---" "Are you okay fromst night?" Jim interrupted Dave who in turn red at him. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. " I guess I¡¯m...I don¡¯t know. It still hasn¡¯t registered yet, still shocked." I shook my head "Let¡¯s not talk about this now and out I want to get ready" "but there¡¯s still time your usually the thest there." Dave said I shrugged "I¡¯m awake now so might as well" I lied. The reason I wanted to go early was to avoid Xavier. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him, not yet at least. In a matter of minutes I was on my bike and heading to school. My mind kept racing the entire time, just thinking about what he said. Was I really that...No! I wouldn¡¯t think like that. Sure I was pretty broken when I went to his pack but what did he expect? I just got rejected by my mate and ran away from my pack and family of course I¡¯d be...depressed. I shook my head, deciding not to think about it. I reached school and very few cars were there. I went to my locker and got my books and was the first to ss. I did the same thing for the rest of the sses; just avoiding Xavier. Cowardly, I know. But I couldn¡¯t handle my best friend leaving me, I couldn¡¯t handle him snapping at me like yesterday. Even at lunch I retreated to the library with Melissa and we just sat there talking and solving homework. "I wouldn¡¯t have pegged you two as the kind to hide out in libraries" I heard a voice say. I turned to see a familiar girl, she was in some of my sses, eyeing me and Melissa. "Everyone needs to hide every once in a while" I shrugged and eyed the girl. "besides what are you doing here?" She was short with blond hair and green eyes and she was wearing a skirt and fitted blue shirt. "I work here" she said ad shrugged "better than spending lunch alone." "I know what you mean" Melissa said "I¡¯m Melissa "Ren" the girl answered "And your Lily" she told me "How did you know?" I asked and she chuckled "How could I not know you. Your the beta¡¯s sister who ran away, leaving the pack and now is back as a kick ass fighter" I blushed looking down "Anyway" I changed the subject "You can always sit lunch with us" Ren smiled and nodded and we spent a while talking about really everything. It was fun and the girls were funny. It wasn¡¯t until we started talking about mates did things get...interesting "I can¡¯t wait to find my mate, honestly. Call me a hopeless romantic but I would love to have that person who loves you so much and cares for you" Ren said sighing dreamily I almostughed. Sure that was how I saw mates too, till I got mine and he rejected me "Have you found a mate Melissa?" Ren asked and I noticed Melissa look at the ground, a few tears escaping her eyes. "hey melissa what¡¯s wrong?" I asked "My mate" she said "he¡¯s gone" My heart clenched and I almost screamed. She didn¡¯t deserve this. It was torture for people to lose their mates. Most of hem go crazy andmit suicide, others just stay with unmated wolves "Oh honey I¡¯m so sorry" I said hugging her "I¡¯d do anything to have him back" she said and I closed my eyes at the pain in her voice. She cleared her throat and put on a fake smile "So that means you and Ren still haven¡¯t found your mates" she stated and I winced. Should I tell them? they seemed reliable enough Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Chapter 33

"Actually I have" I said in a barely audible voice. Both girls squealed "Who?" Melissa asked "Is he in this school?" Ren added "Is he nice?" Melissa also asked "He¡¯s Ethan" I blurted out and they both froze, staring at me wide-eyed. "b-but you knew him after he was sixteen. You wouldn¡¯t have left" Ren said "he rejected me" I stated. They both gasped and started asking me questions. So I told them, I told them everything. And it was relieving cause they were understandable. Don¡¯t get me wrong my boys are understandable but it was nice talking about it without worrying about them losing their anger, and it was nice to have their opinion. Melissa and Ren were pissed but promised not to tell anyone. When lunch was done we headed to ss and I was d I met Ren. I was walking to my bike at the end of the day, searching through my pockets my jacket for the keys to my bike but I just couldn¡¯t find them. And I wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. I had to also deal with being n the pack house and facing Xavier, something I didn¡¯t want to do yet. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel "Looking for these" I heard the familiar deep voice say. I looked at Ethan who had a smirk on his lips and my kes in his hands "How did you get these?" I asked and he shrugged "I have my ways" he said leaning on my bike "Ethan please just give me the keys. please jus not today" I said pleadingly and Ethan¡¯s expression softened. "Look the way I see it" he said walking towards me "You have two options" he held up a finger "One is you go home and get stuck in the house avoiding Xavier, and don¡¯t say otherwise it¡¯s clear you¡¯re avoiding him" I didn¡¯t answer and stared at him "Two" he said holding up two fingers"You cane with me and just get away fro a while. No drama, nothing." I snorted and tried to grab my keys "What¡¯s the catch? where would you take me?" "Somewhere to vent" he smirked knowing it was just what I needed. That kind of agrivated me as I weighed my options "No talking about the my pack?" I asked and he nodded "Or the...mate thing?" he also nodded. I nodded and without an invitation sat in the passenger side of his car. "This doesn¡¯t mean I like you" I stated and he grinned "As long as you¡¯re with me I don¡¯t care" he said and I could have sworn I heard him mumble something like ¡¯...don¡¯t hate me¡¯ as he turned the car on and left. and then I blinke and realized: I drove out of school with Ethan Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. "So where are you taking me exactly?" Lily asked me as I drove. I looked over at her, grinning because I couldn¡¯t believe she agreed toe with me. Xavier must have screwed up big time. I stiffened as I remembered how pissed off I was at the thought of him hurting Lily. I wanted to know what happened but I wasn¡¯t going to ask her. "Would it be cliche if I told you it was a surprise?" I asked ncing at her from the corner of my eye. "Very" she answered and Iughed "Damn" I clicked my tongue "Guess I¡¯m justme that way" "he admits it" she smirked "So really where are you taking me?" "somewhere fun" I said and she shook her head giving up on trying to find out and stared out the window. Her beautiful hair hung on her shoulders and covered a bit of her face and I found myself aching to reach out and brush it away to see her beautiful face, but I knew she¡¯d probably hit me so I just clutched the steering wheel tighter controlling myself. Having her so close to me and not being able to touch her was driving me and my wolf crazy but I couldn¡¯t lose it with her, if I ever hoped her to forgive me I had to, no, needed, to not put pressure on her and just be be friends with her. I didn¡¯t have a clue about what Xavier did to her. All I know is the look on her face that night was enough to drive me crazy, sure it offered me a chance to be with her now but not at the expense of her being hurt, her still being hurt about what happened. I could tell that whatever happened made her want to avoid Xavier. Seriously I didn¡¯t see her around any of them all day. Before I knew it we reached the ce and got out of the car to open her door but she was already out. "You know you just ruined my chances of being a gentleman right?" I asked her and she smirked again "Darn" she said sarcastically and I rolled my eyes. "So...paintball I thought guys only did that in movies" She said throwing me a crooked smile "Hey don¡¯t knock it till you¡¯ve tried it besides I told you I was a bitme" I said and sheughed. Finally! Something I said made herugh. "Fine thene on" she said and we went inside. In a minute I found myself hiding behind some sort of rock looking for Lily. I looked over it trying to spot her but I didn¡¯t. Damn she was fast as soon as we started she disappeared and started shooting at me,ughing and joking that she actually reced the paint ball gun with a real one...at least...i think she was joking. "Hands up Lytton" She said and I felt something cool at the back of my head "There you are Marison" I said jokingly "So...uh...you were joking when you said you reced the gun with a...a real one right?" Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Chapter 34

Sheughed and I smiled at that though it was at my expense "Wanna find out?" She asked and I was positive she was smirking. I gulped not doubting she would do that. I have pissed her enough in my lifetime "You would really kill me Lily? Where¡¯s the fun in that?" I asked with augh. "Oh believe me it would be extremely fun" She said in all seriousness. I sighed and turned around so I was looking at her "Shoot" I winked and she cocked her head to the side "My pleasure" She said and I heard a shot making my eyes widen but I snapped back to reality at the sound of Lilyughing. I nced at my chest to see red paint tainting he paintball vest. "Aww don¡¯t be scared Ethan" She said and I couldn¡¯t help but get excited at hearing my name from her lips "Seriously you should have seen your face" "Now that wasn¡¯t nice Lily" I said and in one swift movement sent her gun flying on the floor. She looked surprised as I grabbed her by the waist and pressed her to me "No. Ruining your chance of ever having kids wouldn¡¯t be nice" She smiled but I could hear the threat that made me consider stepping back but instead I let my fingers brush her arm, feeling the familiar tingles I was sure she was feeling as well. I tempted mentioning to her that I didn¡¯t mind since the only woman I considered having children with was her. But I wasn¡¯t going to push it. Nevertheless the thought of Lily carrying my pups made me want to take her right then and there. I never wanted another woman, I hadn¡¯t even got close to Whitney ever since she attacked Lily, not from herck of trying I assure you. She even showed up in my room in my clothes nheless to, and I "e, seduce me. But I didn¡¯t cave, I wanted Lily back and sleeping around wasn¡¯t going to help. "God your so beautiful" I said staring into her beautiful blue eyes. The eyes I¡¯d missed so much for two years. Lily was perfect in every way; her personality, her eyes, her smile....everything. I felt her stiffen and before I had a chance to react she kneed me in the crotch. I fell to the floor with a grunt. What had I said wrong? After recovering from the extremely painful blow I went to my car and saw Lily already sitting there, arms crossed looking mad as hell. "What the hell?" I asked when I got in the car "What happened?" "Nothing Ethan take me to the school to get my bike please" she said coldly and didn¡¯t exin further. Although I was confused as hell I obliged and drove her to the school parking lot. Content originallyes from f?ndnovel Ethan I think you shoulde to the pack house Keith said through the mind link Yeah I¡¯m heading there now why? I asked Juste and see...We have a problem he said and I immediately felt worried. Lily was on her bike now about to leave. What if there was an attack? She was heading to the pack house, she could get hurt "Lily" I called her before she left. She turned with an exasperated look "Could you please not go to the pack house" "Why?" she asked suspiciously "Keith said there¡¯s trouble. If there¡¯s an attack I don¡¯t want you there" I said and immediately her eyes went wide and instead of answering me she drove off, no doubt to the pack house. "Shit" I said as I followed her in my car. Dear god please don¡¯t let there be an attack I couldn¡¯t bare the thought of her getting hurt. I stopped my car at the pack house and noticed Lily was already there. Damn she was fast on that bike. I didn¡¯t hear any screaming or growling which tells me there wasn¡¯t a fight. So what was Keith talking about. I went inside the house and was met by Keith who looked grim and pissed as hell "what¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s Lily" I asked He didn¡¯t say anything just went towards the backyard. I followed him and noticed other guys from both packs standing with their backs to me. I looked to where they were looking as well and my eyes widened. There right in front of us stood Lily, stiff and tense staring at the four dead bodies on the floor. ======================== Lily¡¯s P.O.V. Adrian, Xavier and the twins were there outside when it happened. At least, that¡¯s what I was told when I got out to see everyone huddled in the backyard. All with grim expressions. "Move back" I ordered everyone angrily. I hated how people gathered around dead bodies like it was a great sight to see. If they didn¡¯t know them they shouldn¡¯t gather around them but give space for the people who do know them. Everyone obliged and moved back as I looked at the bloody bodies in front of me. My fists clenched. "Are there any more?" I asked coldly "No just these. Two are from our pack, the other two are from the other pack." Xavier said "They just dropped them here and ran of. We followed them but when we got to them and almost took them in for interrogation they killed themselves" I nodded and stared at the bodies. Mates. I knew the first couple from our pack. They were nice and harmless, with three kids actually. The women were obviously tortured from therge cuts covering her body, no doubt they let the males watch. This was what they were famous for. Rogues. "Lily?" I heard Ethan say behind me but I didn¡¯t answer. I knew my guys were standing behind me as well but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes away from the bodies. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Chapter 35

Not again, deaths like that couldn¡¯t happen again. And yet here I was staring at four dead bodies for another time. "Take the bodies and we¡¯ll throw them a proper funeral" I said calmly. "Their kids are to be taken care of and treated nicely and warmly. They just lost their parents I am not about to make it more hard on them" "Of course Lily." Xavier said and I nodded to myself before I took a deep breath and turned around, without ncing at anyone and started walking fast. "Lily where are you going?" I heard Ethan say but I didn¡¯t turn around as I reached my room and closed the door behind me, leaving everyone behind. To say I was mad would be an understatement. I was fuming. Many mates and even children died when the rogues were on ournd. That¡¯s why we had to leave when their numbers doubled. The deaths always affected me, just by the way they were killed. The rogues were ruthless. I took off my clothes, ignoring Ethan and the guys calling me from outside, and put on my ck leather jeans and my blood red shirt. I had enough, I wasn¡¯t going to watch more of my pack, or from any other pack, die torturous deaths. I got out and pushed past the guys. "keys Xavier" I said while walking knowing they were behind me. Find the newest release on f?ndnovel "No lux not that, not now." He said pleadingly. I turned to him "Give me the fucking keys Xavier" I said angrily. He didn¡¯t answer me and I could tell I wasn¡¯t going to get through him "Fine" I said and turned around heading to the garage "Lily you know this won¡¯t work" Jacob said trying to reason with me, but I was beyond reasoning. "Lily answer us already" Adrian said. "Come on Lily" The twins added, "Can someone please exin what¡¯s happening" Ethan said angrily but I ignored them and opened the garage door and headed towards the car that was currently under a sheet. I hastily took the sheet away reveling the Mercedes I spent a whole year working on when I first started taking an interest in cars I turned to Xavier and extended my hand "Last chance Xavier give me the keys" "No Lily" Xavier said "You know you can¡¯t attack them, not now, not without a n" I took a deep breath deciding on not answering him, afraid of what I can say when I¡¯m this mad. Hell no I wasn¡¯t about to wait, I couldn¡¯t wait and see the more dead bodies, not anymore. I reached for a wrench beside me and turned, smashing it into the driver¡¯s side window I hit the switch to open the trunk and went towards it. I reached for the two knives I kept on the side of the trunk and used one to stab the interior, yanking away the material and cing the two knives in my boots before reaching for the gun . "A gun?" I heard Ethan say as I grabbed the bullets as well "Your going to kill werewolves with guns Lily? Seriously? I think you know they won¡¯t--" he trailed on when someone shut him up. I put the bullets in the gun, loaded it and turned to him pointing the gun right at his forehead "This gun right here will shoot a bullet that once it hits you your a goner. Paraquat will be spread through your body making it umte in your lungs and slowly eat away at them while you spend days gasping for breath and writhing in terrible pain." Ethan flinched at the coldness and calmness in my voice but I continued "I made this after a little girl. A Five year old girl was kidnapped and raped repeatedly before they gave her back to us." I remembered with disgust "Only when they gave her back...her arms and legs were delivered separately from the rest of her body" I hid the gun at my back and closed the trunk of the car "That was one of the worst cases" I continued "So each one of them deserves one of these bullets and I¡¯m going to make sure they get what¡¯sing for them" I said calmly, numbly and lowered my gun and turned away from them as I counted the bullets making sure I had enough "Mess with me fine I don¡¯t give a crap but they messed with my pack. These fuckers made it personal. This is fucking war" I headed to to my bike in the front yard knowing they were still behind me but I no matter what they said I knew I wouldn¡¯t change my mind "Lily you¡¯ll get hurt" Xavier said looking at me pleadingly "Lily rethink this, Xavier¡¯s right" Ethan reached for me but I was already sitting on my bike with my helmet on. I shrugged "Then it¡¯ll be two birds with one stone. You¡¯ll get rid of the rogues...and the burden. " I said before turning the bike on and driving away. Xavier¡¯s P.O.V I stared after her, too shocked to move, did I hear right? Did she really just say that? I felt a hand on my shoulder and looked back to see Adrian smiling at me sympathetically. "Xavier we need to go after her" he said and I snapped back to reality. Hell yah I was gonna follow her and then kill her myself for thinking that way...but I know I can¡¯t really me her, after what I said, it¡¯s no wonder she thought that. I looked at Ethan who was looking at me usingly "I¡¯m guessing the ¡¯burden¡¯ thing is your doing" I red at him, resisting the urge to punch him, though it was tempting. "Come on let¡¯s go" I said to the guys who nodded and followed me to my car, I drove off. "As soon as we get to her surround her from all sides like usual" I said Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Chapter 36

"You know she hates it when we do that" Jim said and I barely nced at him before answering "I know but we do it anyway we¡¯re not changing now" "I¡¯ll cover her front" Ethan said and I stiffened, I hadn¡¯t even noticed he got in the car with me. Then I remembered what he said, I felt the guys nce at me and then at him. I always took Lily¡¯s front, where I could offer her most protection "I take the front" I growled at him and he growled back "It¡¯s always been that way plus Lily wouldn¡¯t want you anywhere near her" He scoffed "And she¡¯d want you? From what she said I figure you screwed up big time" I felt the bile rise in my throat and my grip on the steering wheel tightened. "I may have messed up but you still have the lead on hurting her the most and I¡¯ll never do anything like that again...trust me" I sneered at her. "I¡¯ll make it up to her" He said with determination as I spotted Lily¡¯s bike parked before a trail "I doubt that" I said as I got out and followed her trail just praying to god she¡¯d be alright till we get to her Lily¡¯s P.O.V. I walked ahead calmly noticing the guards in front of the house, so this was their new location. Cowardly bastards, they¡¯d change locations repeatedly so no one would attack them, but i managed to follow their scent before it disappeared I saw two wolves guarding outside but had no doubt that there would be more inside. I smiled and walked into the clearing trying to look as Innocent as possible "Who are you?" one of the guys said, he had brown hair and brown eyes with a good figure, he didn¡¯t work out much . "I...I got lost" I said sounding innocent as possible. The guy smirked and nced at his friend before walking to me "You a rogue darling?" he asked trying to sound sexy, trying being the key word. "M-my pack kicked me out" I lied and he smirked again taking closer steps towards me and I forced myself to look scare and take a few steps back. "Don¡¯t be scared we¡¯re all rogues here too. We just have to put you in the basement where we put prisoner¡¯s till the boss decides if you join us or not." He smiled evilly and looked at me up and down "but until the bosses we can still have fun" Now we¡¯re getting somewhere I thought as I kept up my act. "Do the people in the basement want to join you too?" "Naw, the people there are mostly prisoner¡¯s from other packs but don¡¯t worry we won¡¯t let them hurt you and the boss is nice...well...at least when your nice to him" he winked at me and I stopped myself from gagging. Suddenly I smiled at him "That¡¯s all I needed to know darling" I said and in one swift movement I pulled one of the knives from my boot and stabbed him in the stomach, pulling it away swiftly andunching it at the other guy¡¯s head before he¡¯d get a chance to react. "Knives won¡¯t hurt me you idiot I¡¯ll shift and heal in a few seconds and then I¡¯ll kill you" he said, pain in his words, I smirked "Too bad you can¡¯t change wolf then, this is my special knife" I whispered. That was all I needed to know, the location of the prisoner¡¯s they had now. I walked over to the body of the other guard and took the knife out of his head, keeping it in my hand as I bust through the door only to be met by two wolves. One of them lunged towards me and I dodged him in time to move from the other one as well. I used the knife to ut the first one on the paw causing him to howl in pain as I jumped backwards in time to avoid another lunch from the other wolf. Inded a few steps behind him and pulled out my gun making sure the silencer is still intact. "I don¡¯t suggest you try anything else" I said to the wolf still standing "Look at your friend over there, a scratch of my knife did that...imagine what one of my bullets would do to you" The wolf snarled at me and lunged but I dodged him and ended up behind him "You asked for it" I said waiting for him to turn, I never hurt people when they had their backs to me, it just seemed cowardly. The wolf turned and just as he was about to lunge at me again I shot him in the shoulder and he fell to the floor, howling in pain. Yup, the bullets work fast. I walked away from the two wolves and made my way down the stairs. As soon as I reached the door to the basement I was met with the smell of blood vomit and other things that made me not want to take breath from the smell. The door was locked so I busted in, my gun at hand but I almost dropped it at the sight before me and had to use my free hand to cover my mouth so I wouldn¡¯t scream. People, even children were scattered around the room; hanging from walls, tied to posts and had cuffed . I stared at them for a while before shaking my head and getting into action. "You guys stay as quiet as possible" I told them as I untied the ropes, I didn¡¯t want anyone to hear, I could fight them off just fine but not while making sure non of these people get hurt. I shot the handcuffs off of some of their hands and told them to follow me. For original chapters go to find~novel Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Chapter 37

I held the gun near me and walked in front of them, but as soon as we reached the top of the stairs I heard growling and howling outside, I sneaked a nce and sure enough I saw a lot of familiar wolves fighting the rogues. I almost groaned, they just had to follow me. I also noticed a ck wolf fighting the rogues and almost froze, Ethan came with them too? I really didn¡¯t expect that. I looked at the people behind me and saw them all looking frail and weak. Males were holding on to their mates protectively and children were almost shivering from fear, not one of them had the strength to fight. "Follow me" I told them as I headed for the back door. I kept my gun in hand and finally reached the kitchen which Had a back door that led to the woods. "Now look you run as fast as you can okay? You can go back to your packs, or if it¡¯s too far go to my pack it¡¯s really close to hear just beyond the woods, tell them Lily sent you and they¡¯ll take care of you" The people nodded and ran through the door and I breathed a sigh of relief. I heard a growl and turned to see a wolf lunging at me, I dodged him and turned around, hitting min in the stomach with my elbow, the wolf fell on the floor and I used the time to sit up and point my gun at him. "Now I would like nothing more than to turn wolf and tear you to shreds from the bruises, whips and cuts on these people" I smirked and cocked my head to the side "But I really like what I¡¯m wearing and your just not worth shredding one of my favorite alphets" The wolf recovered a bit and lunged towards me but I moved and rolled my eyes. "This is for all those innocent people" I said before shooting him. I heard pping behind me and turned with the gun still in my hand to look at the man who was leaning casually against the door frame. "Have to say when I heard about the brilliant fighter I thought it was rather stupid. but I gotta say you just killed five of my rather strong men without breaking a sweat, I¡¯m impressed" I red at him, he was their leader "I can always go for killing six" I said with a smirk "And I don¡¯t go easy on bastards like you" "What¡¯s your name beautiful" he asked and I red at him pointing the gun from his chest to his forehead "Friends call me Lily, you can call me he bitch that killed you slowly" I said Readplete version only at find{n}ovel "Is that so?" he asked seeming confident "Let¡¯s see how strong you really are" I didn¡¯t have time to think about his words as two veryrge wolves lunged at me, I managed to shoot the first one before the other hit me causing the gun to fall from my hand. I got up in time to move as the two remaining wolves snapped their jaws at me. "Come and get me" I winked at them as they both made their way towards me, I managed to jump andnd on the first one¡¯s back and punched the second one in the jaw before sending my knife to his throat. The wolf fell to he floor while the one I was still on rammed me into the wall. "Now that wasn¡¯t very nice" I said and used my hand to hold my weight on the floor as I used all my force to kick him, I could hear the howls of the wolf I shot and smirked as I put him in a head lock and kept a firm grip while he struggled and officially went limp. "Your turn" I said to the guy still standing at the door frame "I¡¯m afraid not" he said smiling and pulled out a lighter and lit a cigarette, taking a deep breath before letting out smoke. "Did you really think I would put all my men here? I still have more just away and right now I¡¯m nning on starting a fire in this kitchen" It was then that I noticed the gun he had in his hand, aiming it at a small gas tank. "I¡¯m gonna go now and when out of the house I¡¯m going to pull this trigger and the whole house is gonna blow" he took another whiff of the cigarette "Of course you can try and stop me but" he looked behind him "I reckon your boys out there won¡¯t make it, they¡¯re fighting too close to the house." My eyes widened and he smirked "I¡¯m giving you to the count of five Lily. I¡¯m going to walk out and leave you to decide what you want to do" he threw his cigarette on the floor and stomped it "one" heughed and winked at me before I turned and ran "TWO" I heard him yell. I could see the guys from the open door, all of them fighting rouges far enough from the house "THREE" One person wasn¡¯t. Xavier. He was too close to the door, the explosion would surely hurt him "Four" I heard and ran faster "JASON" I screamed but he didn¡¯t hear, I made it out the door and pushed him as hard as I could, he was caught off guard so I sent him flying far enough so he wouldn¡¯t get hurt and just in time to hear "FIVE" and barely managed to hear a shot before I felt heat against my back and I was sent flying high in the air. "Lily," I heard someone yell as I hit some trees and tumbled on the ground, before the world went ck. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Chapter 38

Xavier¡¯s P.O.V. "JASON" I heard Lily yell and didn¡¯t have time to feel relieved as I was shoved and sent flying, Inded on the ground and looked at where I was standing and saw Lily before the house exploded and she was sent flying into the woods. "Lily" I heard Ethan yell in panic as I felt my heart drop. She pushed me away so I wouldn¡¯t get hurt. She got herself hurt for me, even after the way I hurt her N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find¡¤novel I found myself running along with the others and reached to where shended. Ethan was the first to get there and he stood there shaking while looking at her. I walked up with the others and my heart dropped at the sight of Lily She was on the floor with her head to the side and her hair a mess, her face was covered with cuts and marks and her shoulder was at a weird angle. "Is she..." Dave started but couldn¡¯t continue. Ethan was the first one to move and fell to his knees before hesitantly cing his fingers on her throat and letting out a sign of relief. "There¡¯s a pulse" he said with a bit of relief but worry was still evident in his voice "Do we carry her home?" Adrian asked but Ethan shook his head and was about to answer when I finally found my voice. "No we don¡¯t know what¡¯s her condition by moving her she could..."I trailed on unable to say that she could die. "What happened? I heard her yell your name but didn¡¯t see anything" Adrian said and I just stared at Lily while Ethan held her hand and tried to check her injuries without moving her, his hands shaking. "I don¡¯t know, one minute I was fighting this wolf, the next I heard her scream my name and push me and let me tell you it wasn¡¯t softly. I looked and saw the house blow up and she just..." I shook my head "I can¡¯t believe she did that" "I can" Ethan said and we all turned to look at him but he was just staring at her. "You guys don¡¯t see how much she...loves you" he gulped "I didn¡¯t want to believe it at first...kept telling myself we were her family" he shook his head "but we¡¯re...I¡¯m not. She¡¯d do anything for you guys or anyone she loved no matter how much they hurt her. That¡¯s just Lily" No one answered him as we stared at him in shocked silence, suddenly Lily stirred and reached a hand to her head "God I feel like I¡¯ve been trampled by wild horses" she said and I breathed a sigh of relief as she sat up and opened her eyes but didn¡¯t look at any of us "God damned explosion" she grumbled "Are you okay? How do you feel?" I asked kneeling on the ground. "Fine nothing but the shoulder" she said and looked at her right shoulder "This is gonna hurt" She reached her left hand and put it behind her shoulder. She took a deep breath and popped her shoulder back, gritting her teeth in the process. I stared at her in shock, Lily always hated making a big deal out of each time she got injured in a fight but this was too much "Your gonna have to see a doctor when we get back" I said and she rolled her eyes "Sure" she barely said avoiding my gaze and I could tell she still hadn¡¯t forgotten what I said. I was about to say something but she just continued "Let¡¯s head home and work on a n to getting these sons of bitches" She tried to get up but swayed and Ethan and I reached up to her at the same time but she just nced at both of us sadly and shook her head as she let herself lean against Jacob and walk away. "Give her time" Adrian said "And then talk to her" I nodded and turned to re at Ethan, he returned the re as the others left. "I¡¯m not stupid." He said and I kind of knew what he was talking about. "Could¡¯ve fooled me" I said and I saw as he clenched his jaw and took a deep breath. "You know what I mean. I¡¯ve seen the way you look at her, and it¡¯s obvious it¡¯s not brotherly love" he said "What¡¯s it to you?" I asked and he narrowed his eyes at me "She may hate me now Xavier but I love her. And apart from the fact that she¡¯s my mate. Being with you is just a recipe for disaster, you have a mate out there and as much as I hate to admit it you can hurt her." he took a threatening step towards me "And I won¡¯t stand aside this time and watch. I¡¯ll kill you. So help me god I¡¯ll kill you" "You have nothing to do with me and Lily" I said "And you¡¯re the one that¡¯s gonna stay away from her" "We¡¯ll see who ends up staying away and who¡¯ll end up with Lily" he said as we both stared at each other neither one of us wanting to break the eye contact "Oh we definitely will" I said before shoving past him and leaving Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "Okay honey just keep this wrapped around your arm for tonight and that should be it" The pack doctor told me as she started gathering her things. For some reason she looked familiar, I didn¡¯t know how but she did. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Chapter 39

"Do I know you?" I asked her cocking my head to the side. She smiled and shook her head "No. But you know my daughter Ren I believe" A light bulb shed in my head and I smiled, of course she was Ren¡¯s mother the simrities were obvious "You look a lot alike" I told her and she nodded "That¡¯s what my husband says as well" she held her bag "Okay honey get well soon and don¡¯t put too much pressure on that arm. I¡¯m going now get some rest honey I¡¯ll tell those boys not to bother you til tomorrow." "You don¡¯t have to I¡¯m fin I--" I started but she interrupted "No you are my patient and these are doctor¡¯s orders. Now rest" I smirked and nodded, resting my head on the pillow and allowing myself to fall deep asleep, I thanked god we decided to take a day off from school tomorrow cause frankly I wouldn¡¯t have gone either way. I woke up hourster and noticed it was dark now about 1 AM, my mind went through the events of the day. I never could get much sleep after a fight and this was just too close, I almost lost Xavier in it. I found myself in need of some fresh air. I stood up and put on a jacket over my tank top and sweats and went to the backyard and kept walking till I reached theke. Theke was one of my favorite ces before I left, it always made me feel peaceful. I sat on the edge of it, hugging my knees to myself and leaning against the tree beside me. "thought I¡¯d find you here" I head an all too familiar voice say behind me. I looked behind me and sighed Updates are released by find?novel "Not tonight Ethan please, not tonight" I said looking back at theke. I heard him sigh and could imagine him running his hand through his hair. "I just wanted to see if you were okay Lily" he said and I heard his footstepsing closer. "I mean it¡¯s been an interesting day for you" I chuckled humorlessly and shook my head "That¡¯s one way to describe it" He sat beside me "how did you know about the explosion?" he asked and I sighed tightening the robe around me "he told me.. didn¡¯t catch his name but I¡¯m guessin he¡¯s the boss of them" I said still staring at theke, not wanting to look at him yet. "you scared me" he said in a barely audible voice that I doubted I heard him, but I did. "What?" my brows furrowed and I finally looked at him, only he wasn¡¯t looking at me, his eyes were on hisp "When I saw...when I saw you after you pushed Xavier. When the house exploded I...I was terrified Lily, i¡¯s a sight I never want to see again: you hurt." I didn¡¯t answer and averted my gaze back to theke., the moonlight was shining on it making it look breathtaking. "I think I should go sleep now" I said just as a slight breeze came and my jacket opened just a bit. Ethan clutched the grass with his hands and nodded "This time I think you should" he nced at my open robe that I hastily closed again. I got up and started walking away when I heard tell me to wait I urned around and waited for him to talk "When I took you to paintball. Why did you hit me? I saw in your eyes Lily you weren¡¯t going to but then suddenly changed your mind. Am I wrong?" "No you¡¯re right" I admitted honestly"I wasn¡¯t really intending on hitting you" He looked at me in confusion "then why the painful kick?" I smirked as I remembered our time, I actually, sorta had fun but I was determined to prove Xavier wrong, that I wasn¡¯t really a pathetic silly little mate but when I hit him it wasn¡¯t about that, it was about what he said "you called me beautiful" I stated before turning on my heel and leaving without hearing his response, he wouldn¡¯t get it, of that I was sure. Hell, no normal person would get it. I spent most of my time with them two years ago listening to how ugly and fat I was, just because I lost weight and became ¡¯hot¡¯ I was suddenly beautiful? I didn¡¯t want that I walked back to my room and stopped in my tracks. Perfect I thought Just freaking perfect "hey" he said awkwardly, standing near my bed "I knew you have trouble...um..sleeping after a fight so...I mean...I always used to sleep with you so...you could sleep...good...so I...uh...came" I looked a Xavier and shook my head. It¡¯s true Xavier always helped me sleep after a fight but I was wondering now if he ever really wanted to. Since when did we be like this? standing awkwardly not knowing what to say? since when were Xavier and I so apart? Had I really lost Xavier? "you know what? No" I said "I¡¯m not losing you Jase." he was about to say something but I cut him off "I mean I know how I was when I first came, I know how pathetic I was, but I...just...I was..you know what I just came from. I didn¡¯t know I was a burden I didn¡¯t know you put up with me and I¡¯m sorry. I guess I...I guess I depended on you too much" I looked at the ground "I just thought....I thought of you guys as family. I¡¯ll stop depending on you. I¡¯ll stop being a burden." I gulped "but I won¡¯t lose you Jase. I can¡¯t lose you cause even if you don¡¯t think the same you¡¯re my family, my best friend." I looked back at him "And I want my best friend back" Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Chapter 40

I looked up and was surprised to see Xavier shaking his head. Damn I thought my speech would work "Okay then" I said and shifted awkwardly. Suddenly I felt myself engulfed in a bear hug. "God damn it Lily" Xavier said gently against my hair "I was mad" he kissed my hair "I was stupid" he kissed my forehead "I was an asshole" He looked me in the eye "I said things I didn¡¯t mean. Things I¡¯d never say because they weren¡¯t true. Lily you were never a burden, we all love you especially me and you know it. I¡¯m sorry that I hurt you, I just got caught up and didn¡¯t think about what being a mate means. I know it¡¯s hard for you." He hugged me again "I love you Lily, and I¡¯m not going anywhere." "You sure you didn¡¯t mean it? I told you I could--" "shut up" he said gently and looked into my eyes as if trying to see something, I had no idea what. I yawned then and he sighed looking kinda disappointed. "Come on you need to rest" We walked to my bed and both got in. Xavier ced an arm under my head and another over my waist as I curled against him and rested my head in the croon of his neck. "Love you lux" he said and I yawned closing my eyes. "love you too Jase" I said and just befoe I fell asleep I could have sworn I heard Xavier mumble something but I didn¡¯t hear it as I dosed off. "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE?" I heard an angry voice say from the doorway. I opened my eyes to see a very angry Ethan standing at the door. I looked up confuse but when I saw Xavier sleeping next to me understanding dawned on me. "SOMEONE BETTER EXPLAIN THIS" "Exin what?" Xavier said angrily "This has nothing to do with you" "It has everything to do with me" Ethan answered through clenched teeth. "Now get away from her" "Well good morning to you too guys" I said sitting up "I don¡¯t know about you but...I¡¯m going back to bed so just keep it quiet please" "Oh no your not" I heard Ethan say and in a second I was thrown over his shoulder as he walked to the door"You¡¯re not going back to sleep with that asshole" "I suggest you put her down" Xavier said through clenched teeth and Ethan turned around ruining my view of everything except his ass...which by the way looked extremely--WAIT WHAT AM I SAYING? You¡¯re saying the truth that our mate has a FINE ass my wolf said and I rolled my eyes Now is not the time I told her "I suggest you get out" Ethan answered him I sighed and there was silence, my guess is they were ring at each other "helloo...Girl hanging upside down here, and she suggests you both stop this silliness" I said and I felt Ethan stiffen Chapters first released on find¡¤novel "you were in a bed with him Lily. How do you expect me to react" he growled at me, I rolled my eyes "Well one Xavier is my best friend and I always sleep next to him and two you have no right to tell me what to do remember Ethan?" I said and I heard him growl "Now put me down or else" He snorted "or else what? You¡¯re hanging over my shoulder there¡¯s nothing you can do" "There¡¯s sure as hell something I can do" Xavier growled and I heard him take a step forward I wanted him to shut up so Ethan would calm down. Sheesh! he was an alpha too doesn¡¯t he already know how much they hate to get challenged? "You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t put me down Ethan" I instructed him but he didn¡¯t answer so I sighed and shrugged as I lifted my leg and kicked him where the sun don¡¯t shine. Ethan groaned and fell to the floor. Xavier was immediately by my side helping me up "Nice hit" he said, I nodded as I nced at Ethan guiltily; this was the second time I hit him hard where it hurts and I felt kinda bad for causing him pain. "Stay...away from her" Ethan gasped standing up, wincing at the pain "I¡¯ll kick your ass" "Not before I kick yours you worthless piece of shit" Xavier said cing me behind him as Ethan walked toward me. Ethan saw that action and his eyes darkened and he started growling. Xavier snarled at him and kept me behind him though I tried to get away to stop this but his grip was firm guys I called them Some people are still asleep Lily Dave said Please head down here or this is not going to end well. I told them Why? Jacob said What¡¯s wrong? Ethan and Xavier I stated "LET HER GO" Ethan snarled "NOW" "NO" Xavier roared "You have NOTHING to do with her" "MINE" Ethan said just as the door opened to reveal the guys who all looked shocked at the way we looked; me behind Xavier who was shaking and Ethan standing about to change just in front of us. "Wow guys" Adrian said "Calm down" "SHE¡¯S MINE" Ethan growled and I could tell his wolf was taking over "NO SHE¡¯S NOT" Xavier yelled "She¡¯s MY girlfriend" I froze in shock. What? What did he just say? Ethan¡¯s eyes widened and then narrowed and he looked angrier than ever. Xavier apparently realised what he said and noticed Ethan getting even angrier "Exactly asshole" Xavier said "We¡¯re together" and with that he turned around and before I could even register what was happening he grabbed my face in both his hands...and kissed me. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. Five seconds: Chapter 41

Chapter 41: Chapter 41

The amount of time Xavier¡¯s kisssted before he disappeared from in front of me and sounds of breaking ss filled the room. Yup, you got it right. Ethan threw Xavier out my WINDOW. Ethan jumped out the window after him and changed in mid-air. Xavier changed too and they attacked each other. "Stupid" I hissed and jumped towards them. Don¡¯t ask me how but as soon as I got down there I saw my boys behind Xavier and n, Peter and Keith behind Ethan. "Oh no you won¡¯t" I told them ring at both sides. We already had two alphas fighting we didn¡¯t need the entire pack getting involved Xavier and Ethan were fighting harshly. Both pping their jaws at one another and trying to hurt each other, rolling around and the sound of growling filling the air "Xavier. Ethan STOP" I yelled but they didn¡¯t seem to be listening. I felt my hands tremble at the thought of losing one of them and decided to take things into my own hands. This update is avable on Find[?]ovel "Damn it" I said before shifting and forcing myself between the two wolves. you could see the difference between my size and theirs immediately but I didn¡¯t care. I knew both wouldn¡¯t hurt me. Idiot I told Xavier through the mind link What?! He deserved it he pushed me out the WINDOW Xavier defended himself I sighed and nced at Ethan, his eyes were piercing ck and it was obvious he wasn¡¯t himself. You kissed a damned alpha¡¯s mate didn¡¯t you expect his wolf to take over? I asked him and he sighed and nodded but made no move to leave Can we talk? he asked and I nodded knowing what he wanted to talk about, I think it was fairly obvious. But as I started walking Ethan¡¯s growl interrupted us. I nced back at him and he was eyeing Xavier angrily, his wolf was still in charge. Damn it. I thought You know he can easily turn the whole pack house to ash. His wolf is pissed. Well what are we supposed to do? Stay frozen all day? Xavier said with irritation. Lily can calm him down and we all know it Adrian said looking at me apolegetically I nced at Xavier and gestured for him to leave. I knew what I had to do but I had a feeling he wasn¡¯t going to like it one bit. I walked towards Ethan who was still stiff and let my fur brush against his. A growl erupted from him and I knew this was going to work.I nuzzled my face in his neck and whined. I felt him rx and nodded to myself in satifaction. That should do it. I expected his wolf to calm down a bit after that but what I didn¡¯t expect was his wolf gently pulling me to the ground and flopping down next to me. "What the.." Xavier said and I looked to see him in human form wearing clothes, wow how did he manage to put on clothes so fast? He took a step towards me but Ethan growled at him andanyone that tried toe near us making it impossible for me to leave. I huffed and let myself rx on the floor I looked at Ethan and got an idea, so I lifted my head and licked the side of his face. He froze and then let out a growl, I could see him rxing and gain control again. Minutester he shifted and I was suddenly staring at a very naked Ethan. If I was human I would have blushed. Ethan red at Xavier and then looked at me, I forced myself to keep looking at his face. "I¡¯m going inside to calm down before I do something damaging. but we need to talk." he said and with that he walked off and when I looked into the kitchen window I saw Whitney looking right at me, smiling smugly as she turned around and walked away, no doubt to Ethan. I looked at Xavier who was shifting awkwardly on his feet let me get dressed. We need to talk. I said Xavier looked scared and guilty but nodded. I ran up to my room and changed back before slipping on some jeans and a shirt. I nced at the broken window and sighed. What was I going to do? I went back to Xavier and motioned for him to follow me. We walked to the woods and when we were so far that I was sure no one would hear us I turned to him. "Exin" I said crossing my arms in front of me. Xavier took a deep breath and nodded. "Lily I....I like you" he said and I nodded as I let him continue "I mean I really really like you, for a long time now and...I want to be with you. I want you to give me a chance" "Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?" I said "And more importantly why did you dere I was your girlfriend? It was just to piss Ethan off wasn¡¯t it? Why didn¡¯t you just tell me instead of acting like a bunch of cavemen?" Xavier scratched the back of his head awkwardly "because I was a coward" he mumbled and then looked up at me "I¡¯ve wanted to tell you for a while. and I was going to before we had toe here and then when we dide and I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of you being with Ethan that¡¯s why I snapped before and even now. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t want to tell you like that, he just pissed me off" Chapter 42

Chapter 42: Chapter 42

He walked towards me and took my face in both his hands letting his face be just mere inches from mine. "I won¡¯t ever hurt you like he did Lily, not ever. I¡¯ll treat you right, I¡¯ll treat you the way you should be treated. I won¡¯t ever take you for granted. Just give me a chance" "Why me Xavier? I¡¯m not perfect you know that more than anyone you¡¯ve seen me at my worst" Xavier shook his head "Yeah I¡¯ve seen you at your worst and at your best and let me tell you something, not once did I ever want to change you. You¡¯re perfect to me Lily and you always will be" I shook my head trying to clear it "just let me think about it Xavier okay?" "I love you Lily" he said and kissed my forehead "I really do." he pulled away and cleared his throat "take all the time you need and don¡¯t worry nothing will change if you don¡¯t want it too okay?" I nodded and walked away, more like ran away but you get my drift. I ran to my room and found the twins sitting on my bed. As soon as they spotted me they rushed to me "How could you not tell us?" Dave said "when?" "You idiot they just made upst night, ergo,st night" Jim told him and then gasped "ARE WE GONNA HAVE LUX AND JASON BABIES?" "I all dibs on being godfather" Dave said raising his hand in the air and jumping like a five year old "Wow wow guys wait a sec" I told them holding my hands up "I¡¯ll exin once you let me talk" They immediately shut up and I chuckled. We sat on my bed and I exined everything to them, and somewhere along the way they brought ice cream but without cookies ause we ran out. I thanked god I could eat a lot as a werewolf and stay the way I am. "Wow" they said "What are you going to say?" I sighed "I have no idea. In the end one of them is going to get hurt...God I feel like such a bitch"I put my head in my hands and Dave patted my backfortingly. "if you think about it Lily Ethan has hurt you so it would be some kind of payback" Jim said and I took a big spoonful of Ice cream "Okay I admit I wanted him to regret rejecting me but this is just taking it too far. One: I couldn¡¯t do that even to Ethan and two: I don¡¯t want to use Xavier as revenge. If I¡¯m going to be with him it has to be because I want to" "well frankly I¡¯m Team Xavier in this love triangle" Dave said and I stared at him dubiously. "What? You can¡¯t tell me this doesn¡¯t look like the movies. You know, Team Xavier and Team Ethan. Hey!" he snapped is fingers "Maybe they¡¯ll make dolls of us" "I¡¯d be the cooler twin in the movie" Jim said with a grin and Dave hit him on the arm and said ¡¯nu¡¯uh" which started a war of "nu-uh" and "Uh-Huhs" "OKAY GUYS" I said and looked down at the now empty bowl of ice cream "I¡¯m going to get more" they nodded and resumed their argument. I rolled my eyes as I got out of my room. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel I reached the kitchen and was surprised to see Whitney standing there with a smirk "How are you Lily?" she asked and I walked past her to the refrigerator. "Now that your here?" I asked and her smirk grew. "you know Ethan doesn¡¯t really want you right?" she said and I bit my tongue to prevent myself fromshing out on her. "you know that whole denial thing your in is gettingme" I told her and for a second anger shed through her eyes. "Oh really? Ethan tells me everything Lily" she said and I nodded "keep saying that to yourself" she red at me and it was my turn to smirk now. "Well then how do I know you¡¯re his mate?" I froze "A few people have been suspecting that but no one has been sure but he told me. He rejected you t out" sheughed "It¡¯s just his wolf that reacts like that when around you not him. He told me himself he doesn¡¯t want you" I searched for an angle to prove her lying but there wasn¡¯t one. What else could exin her being so sure we¡¯re mates? It was true I wonder how many ways are there to kill her? My wolf said I would go with the slowest, the most painful. I didn¡¯t answer as I forced myself to shrug nonchntly "Frankly, you an have him" I forgot about the ice cream. I was so stupid, Of course Ethan wouldn¡¯t care! why did I think he would? How could I have convinced myself it wasn¡¯t just his wolf? He wouldn¡¯t get hurt if I was with Xavier, he wouldn¡¯t care as long as he has Whitney. And I would be an idiot if I let a good guy who actually cares about me slip away because I was scared about hurting a jerk¡¯s feelings Xavier where are you? I asked him In my room I nodded though he ouldn¡¯t see and marched to his room. As soon as I knocked the door flung open and Xavier appeared looking hopeful but scared. I threw myself on him and hugged him. "I¡¯m giving you a chance" I whispered in his ear "I trust you Xavier" I pulled back and Xavier was staring at me in shock "you mean?" I nodded and suddenly a smile broke on his face. Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Chapter 43

"YESSS!" he said hugging me and spinning me around, once he put me down he brushed his thumb on my cheek and leaned in. I gulped and waited until he closed the distance and started kissing me gently. If Ethan had marked me, which he¡¯d never do, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to enjoy the kiss since finding a mate is the first step but to actually have a strong connection with your mate he has to mark you that¡¯s when things be steamy between mates The kiss wasn¡¯t fairytale like with sparks and all that. But the kiss made me feel safe, secure and loved, in a way Ethan never made me feel but Xavier always did. Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. I paced in my room trying to stop myself and my wolf from going down there and kick his ass again. I couldn¡¯t exin it; when I saw him in her bed, holding her, hugging her, I snapped. My wolf was going crazy and so was I. And when he kissed her, it was thest straw. But now non of that was going through my mind. The only thing I was thinking about was what he said. Was she his girlfriend? She did look shocked when he said it but maybe she was shocked that he blurted it out. Maybe they were keeping it a secret. "UGH" I groaned punching the wall. My wolf was pissed and if it hadn¡¯t been for Lily calming us down when I was fighting Xavier I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done. I closed my eyes and tried to think of the feel of her fur against mine, the heat of her body as she sat next to me on the ground. The image seemed to calm my wolf down so I could control him. I couldn¡¯t lose control like that again, not with them and Lily. Cause no how much it pissed me off all of these guys were important to her. When I was sure I was in good control over my wolf I got out, I needed to talk to Lily. I closed my eyes and let myself follow her scent and found her in the drive way geting on her bike. Content originallyes from find?novel "Where you going?" I asked her calmly. She looked at me and shrugged "Work" she answered me and I nodded thinking of what her work might be, she never mentioned it. I walked towards her and put my hand over hers on the bike handle. Her head snapped and she stared at me "is it true?" I asked knowing she¡¯d understand what I meant. She stayed silent and I took a deep breath "tell me" She nodded "yeah it¡¯s true" she said "bye Ethan" and with that she turned on her bike and left. The pain I felt was unbearable, knowing my mate chose someone else over me. I closed my eyes and cursed myself, Karma really was a bitch. I deserved this, I deserved to feel what I made her feel. I ran towards the woods and as soon as I reached it I changed and ran, letting my wolf take over so maybe for just a few hours I¡¯d focus on nothing but the hunt and try to forget everything else ============ Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "Hey Dean" I said walking in the garage "Sorry for the no show yesterday I had a few...stuff I had to do" Like kicking rogue ass I thought. I was really thankful for my wolf healing now, if I had to keep my arm the way it was waiting for it to heal I would have gone crazy, not to mention I wouldn¡¯t have been able to ride my bike, my baby. "S¡¯okay we didn¡¯t have a lot to do yesterday anyways. But I do have something interesting for you" he said cleaning his hands on a rag "Follow me" I nodded and followed him to the back and spotted a beat up Ford Mustang "For me? You shouldn¡¯t have" Iughed looking at the car that obviously wouldn¡¯tst a five minute drive. Deanughed "it¡¯s a challenge. Once a year there¡¯s a contest or something between mechanic shops they give them the the same beat up cars and they have to fix them. And I¡¯m talking the whole package, engine, interior, graphics everything." "And the prize" I asked walking towards the car, examining it. "well other than the great advertisement for the store, free parts and updates for two years." he said and I nodded popping up the hood "Well winning would help this shop a lot." I frowned at the engine "The engine needs almostplete changing, the wires are worn, batterypletely thrown out... this is going to take some work" "Yeahthat¡¯s why I¡¯m giving it to you" Dean said and I looked at him in shock so he shrugged "your better with engines and each mechanic shop has to have two people to represent the shop one for the engine, wiring¡¯s etc. and one for the graphics and interiors. I¡¯m going to talk to the guy that did the graphics on the Cadic. Remember? the one you were drooling over?" Iughed and nudged him on the arm "well it was drool worthy" I shrugged "and yeah great idea with him on our team we¡¯ll have a decent chance of winning. Got his number?" Dean nodded "yeah somewhere under the bunch of papers in the office" he said "Tell him to stop by tomorrow we¡¯ll go over what parts we need, write a list and get to work" I said closing the hood. "Now let¡¯s get back to work" Chapter 44

Chapter 44: Chapter 44

I spent a while at the shop just working trying to keep my mind on the cars but somehow the image of Ethan and the look on his face when I told him I was really with Xavier. Why did I feel like I hurt him? I didn¡¯t, right? his wolf may have been pissed sure but he told Whitney he didn¡¯t want to be with me. I sighed and put my jacket on, it was getting colder and older these days, and I was thankful I was a werewolf on days like these. I didn¡¯t know how humans could take so much cold. I got to the house and went to the living room where my boys were. I flopped down next to Xavier and he put his arm around me as I hugged myself to him. Xavier and I were always like that even before we were together, it just seemed natural to cuddle to him. I never thought it meant anything more to him before. "you tired?" Xavier asked kissing my hair I nodded "I think I¡¯m gonna head upstairs to sleep" I said yawning "see you in the morning goodnight guys" I started to get up but Xavier tugged my arm and brought me back down kissing me gently "goodnight" he said with a grin. I ignored the wolf whistles and remarks from the guys and went upstairs. As soon as I reached the top step I saw Ethan. His face was emotionless, his eyes nk. I didn¡¯t have a clue what he was feeling then. For more chapters visit Find¡ïNovel He stared at me for a few moments and then, almost hesitantly he raised his hand and let his fingers brush my cheek. "I realised something" he said in a low voice "what?" I asked him trying to keep my voice normal, ignoring the tingles that were spreading through my body He leant forward and I was aout to pull away, afraid he might kiss me but he held me in ce and kissed my forehead instead, taking a deep breath in the process. He cleared his throat and blinked, pulling away and showing me a weak smile "There¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t done that I should¡¯ve when you first came back." "And what¡¯s that?" I asked in a barely audible voice. He smirked and tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear before leaning in, his breath on my neck causing me goosebumps "I¡¯m so so sorry" he gulped "For everything" he kissed just below my earlobe, making me to shiver he pulled back and looked at me again "but I¡¯m gonna show you Lily, that you belong with me. That I¡¯m not the same anymore" he took a deep breath and determination shed through his eyes "That you should be with me" "Ethan I--" "No! Don¡¯t!" he shook his head "You won¡¯t change my mind. I am going to make you trust me again. There¡¯s a reason you were made to be my mate Lily, I¡¯m going to show you exactly what that reason is. We¡¯re supposed to be together" and with that he left. I stood there trying to process the fact that Ethan just apologised to me and said that he was going to...what? Fight for me? I actually never thought I¡¯d hear him say he¡¯s sorry Because apologizing meant he regretted what he said, he regretted hurting me and rejecting me. Never did I ever think he¡¯d say he wanted me. I forced my legs to walk and went to my room. I couldn¡¯t wait to get in my bed and sleep already, but only one thought kept popping in my head as I constantly rolled and tossed and turned in my bed: Ethan Lytton was going to fight for me. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "Wow you sure had an interesting couple of days" Ren said after I told her what happened. We were in English ss, it was the only ss I didn¡¯t have any of my boys or Ethan with me. "What are you going to do?" I knew she was referring to Ethan "Nothing" I said determinately "I made amitment to Xavier, we¡¯re together now. He¡¯s never hurt me and I won¡¯t ever hurt him. I don¡¯t trust Ethan. He had the chance to ept me a long time ago but he still didn¡¯t and now he only wants me cause I¡¯ve changed." "How do you know that?" Ren asked and I shrugged "They never tried to find me and even after I came back he told Xavier he didn¡¯t have a mate" Ren winced "I¡¯m sorry Lily. Wanna hang out with me in the library at lunch?" I shook my head "Naw I¡¯m gonna sit with my boys. Why don¡¯t you sit with us?" I asked "I can¡¯t, no one would cover for me in the library. No one wants to skip lunch but I did.There was a reason I took lunch hour for my shift. I didn¡¯t have anyone to sit with" I smiled "Well now you have" she smiled and we heard the bell ring. We got out of ss and said the library and I went to lunch. "Hey beautiful" Xavier said as I sat next to him. He immediately wrapped an arm around my waist and kissed me. I smiled when we pulled away "D¡¯aww aren¡¯t they cute" Jim said and then nodded to himself"Definitely going to be godfather" "Godfather?" Adrian asked and I just rolled my eyes. Jim nodded his head excitedly "Say hello to my little friend" he said pointing his fingers as a gun at Adrian. Dave hit him in the back of the head "Wrong movie moron" Jim frowned and rubbed the back of his head "Besides I¡¯m going to be the godfather" Jim was about to argue with him when I interrupted him Chapter 45

Chapter 45: Chapter 45

"Okay let¡¯s not start this again" I said and the boys looked reluctant but nodded. I shook my head and leant back Against Xavier. "By the way I¡¯ve been thinking" "never a good thing" Adrian teased from beside me and I nudged him yfully on his side "Like I said" I said looking away from Adrian and putting on a serious face "We need to make the training more extensive." I sighed "At first I was going to train the weak ones once a week, you know since they¡¯re not used to it. But now that the rogues are killing here we need everyone prepared" Xavier nodded beside me "you¡¯re right I¡¯ll talk to Ethan" "Talk to me about what?" I heard Ethan¡¯s unmistakable voice behind us. I turned and looked at him and he seemed normal and smiled when he saw me. "Lily wants to train more so that the pack members can defend themselves" Xavier said dryly. "Yeah sure" Ethan said and then looked at me smirking "I¡¯ll see youter Lily" with that he left "God I hate him" Xavier said tensing up, his eyes on Ethan. I grabbed his face and make him look at me and his gaze softened, I smiled and kissed him lightly and he rxed. It surprised me I had that effect on him. After Lunch I was sitting in ss and excused myself to go to the bathroom when I saw thest thing I expected to see. Whitney was on the floor, hugging her knees, her shoulders shaking from crying. I couldn¡¯t describe how much I hated that girl but when I saw her crying. I just didn¡¯t have it in me to just up and leave. "Whitney?" I asked and her head jerked up to look at me as she frantically started wiping her tears "What¡¯s wrong?" "Nothing" she said getting up and looking at herself in the mirror "It¡¯s obviously not nothing your crying" I said and took a step towards her. She faced me and I saw anger in her eyes, but also hurt. "And I bet you just love seeing me like this huh?" she said and thenughed humorously "I bet your thrilled to see me crying. The slut of the school" "I¡¯m not" I said "I just wanted to know if you were alright" "Cause I am you know" shepleted like she didn¡¯t even hear me "I am the slut of the school. Cause I¡¯m so stupid. I¡¯m so stupid thinking that acting like this will get me my mate" I looked at her in shock "You found your mate?" I couldn¡¯t believe it Whitney actually found her mate. she sniffed "Yeah long time ago too. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m telling you this you¡¯ll probably use it against me" "I¡¯m not like that" I said and then stayed silent trying to phrase the question I had in mind "Whitney if you found your mate then why are you..." "Why am I sleeping around with Ethan and he others?" she said and then smiled weakly "you can say it I know I¡¯ve been the school slut" "What happened?" I asked and she shrugged avoiding my gaze "he said he wanted to fool around before. To wait till his friends also find their mates because he didn¡¯t want to look whipped." she chuckled "I told him to go to hell" "But he was my mate in the end so...I wanted to make him jealous. I started dating other guys only at first but it didn¡¯t affect him. So I started sleeping with them, he didn¡¯t say a thing. I actually expected him to say he was my mate but now that I think about it of course he didn¡¯t admit it after what I¡¯d done. After all" she turned to me with tears in her eyes "Who would want a slut for a mate" I felt my blood boil "That asshole" I said "Who is it Whitney?" "No. I¡¯m not telling you that" Whitney said "I deserve it anyway. I¡¯ve treated people like shit, especially you. it¡¯s my fault" "Now you listen here Whitney. You¡¯ve made mistakes, we all have. But he started this, he should have had the balls to ept you. Now tell me who is it?" "n" she said in a barely audible voice and I froze. n? as in n from my old pack? Ethan¡¯s friend n? "Yeah I know right" "I can¡¯t believe it" I said "Neither could I after all this time he turned out o be my mate, I didn¡¯t expect him to say that though" Whitney said I was fuming n told everyone he didn¡¯t find his mate, I remember I was there and told him to keep looking. All this time, how could he? "Whitney" I said smiling an evil smile "I have a n" Xavier¡¯s P.O.V. Hey guys I heard Lily say through our mind link Yeah Lily? Anything wrong? I asked in alert and could sense the guys focusing on the conversation No No nothing wrong just at the pack house after school.Whatever you see happening don¡¯t interfere okay? She asked and my brows furrowed. What was she talking about? What? Jacob asked beating me to it Oh and don¡¯t let Ethan also interfere he¡¯s a tool she added and I tensed at the mention of Ethan.Bye guys and with that she blocked us Any ideas? I asked the guys hoping at least the twins would know what she was talking about not a clue they all answered and I sighed, looks like I¡¯ll have to wait to go to the pack house ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?nd-Novel I still couldn¡¯t believe I was with Lily. It seemed so surreal, I didn¡¯t expect her to say yes, especially with how I told her. The way I snapped and dered she was my girlfriend definitely pissed her off. Chapter 46

Chapter 46: Chapter 46

But now she was mine and I was happier than ever, I couldn¡¯t believe it. And I never wanted things to change. When school ended I found out that Lily was already gone so I drove with the guys to the pack house and did not expect what I saw next. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "Okay they¡¯reing let¡¯s start" I told Whitney "Why are you doing this Lily?" she asked "You sure don¡¯t owe me anything" I shrugged "I guess I sort of get what your going through When Ethan rejected me...it pretty much sucked" She smiled sympathetically "I¡¯m sorry Lily, for everything" I nodded "It¡¯s okay" I looked behind me "okay now" Whitney threw herself on me and we started fighting each other. "YOU SLUT" I screamed lunging at her but carefully so she can stp or dodge me "WHORE" she answered and I tried not tough at the shocked faces on the people watching us. I saw my boys, Ethan, Keith, Peter and... AHA!! The ASSHOLE ALAN Me and Whitney continued fighting and Whitney made it obvious she was losing. I noticed n¡¯s stiff stance and grinned internally. Time for the big finale I pushed Whitney to the ground and pulled my gun and pointed it at her. "It¡¯s about darn time you died Bitch" I said aiming the gun right at her head. She had a shocked face and I felt the need to congratte her on her acting "NO" I heard n scream as he charged at me. in my peripheral vision I saw the guys holding Ethan. Good they listened to me. I moved so n wouldn¡¯t get me and pointed the gun at him. "Stay out of this n this is between this slut and me" I said angrily. "Don¡¯t you DARE call her a slut" n screamed , his eyes turning ck. "SHE IS" I said just as I practiced with Whitney "Now let me finish what she started" "You won¡¯t hurt her" he said through clenched teeth "not while I¡¯m around" "Oh and who might you be. I get it she¡¯s in your pack but you don¡¯t have to be so protective" "She¡¯s my mate" n admitted and I could hear the gasps from the people around us and I saw Whitney smile from behind him so I sent her a look to remind her of her part. "Stop lying" I said "you said you didn¡¯t find your mate I remember that at least" "But I did" he said "Whitney¡¯s my mate" "Oh" I acted surprised and then frowned "But looks like you didn¡¯t want her so" I pointed the gun at Whitney "I¡¯m doing you a favor" "NO" n screamed "I DO WANT HER" he said and I nced at him and snorted "Yeah right that¡¯s why you¡¯re not together cause your so in love with her. Heck I rarely see you guys in the same room together" "I made a mistake" n sighed "I told her to wait for me" he nced at Whitney "And I regret it" Whitney smiled at him and he smiled back. I suppressed a sigh, I am good. Cue imaginary pop of cor "Fine" I said taking the gun away "happy now?" n ran to Whitney and lifted her up. I shot Whitney a subtle wink and she mouthed ¡¯thank you¡¯ I nodded and walked away. "You so weren¡¯t fighting seriously" Adrian said and I gave him an innocent look "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about" I said and heughed while Xavier threw his arm around my shoulder "We trained you Lily. I think we know when you¡¯re being serious" he said and I shrugged and nced at n who was sitting on the stairs with Whitney in hisp, kissing her lovingly "So you got them together huh?" "They just needed a little push" I said and then looked at Ethan who smiled knowingly at me "Thanks for listening to me" "We knew you weren¡¯t crazy enough to kill her but Ethan kinda lost it when n charged at you we held him" Jacob said and Iughed "Shoot I have work" I said and ran back to my bike to go to the garage. "Hey Dean" I said walking in his office. He looked up and smiled "What you got for me today?" Dean nodded his head in the direction of the garage "Work on the ¡¯stang today." I nodded and went towards the Mustang. I sighed and ran a hand through my hair. There was too much to fix I didn¡¯t know where to start "So this is where you work" I froze at hearing the voice I knew too well behind me "Why am I not surprised?" "What are you doing here Ethan?" I asked turning around and ring at him. He showed me a smirk The source of th?s content is fin?novel "I knew you were into cars, I just didn¡¯t know you could fix them too" he said ignoring my question and looking at the mustang "So what¡¯s up with this one" "None of your business" I said "Now leave I have work to do" "Me too" he said smirking "Huh?" "Ah Lily" Dean said getting our of his office "Forgot to tell you Ethan was here" "You know him?" I asked Dean and he shrugged. "You know him?" Dean responded and I nodded. "Unfortunately" I said despite my wolf scolding me. I red at Ethan "What¡¯s he doing here?" "Um..." Dean rubbed the back of his neck "he¡¯s sort of the guy who¡¯s going to work on the graphics" I stared at him in shock, my mouth hanging open. I stayed like that for a few minutes before I spoke the only sentence I could form "YOU¡¯RE the graphic Artist?" ?#?#?#? P.O.V. "There¡¯s someone here to see you" One of my wolves said "She says it¡¯s urgent" "Let her in" I said knowing who it was already. And I was right and I smiled at her as she got in Chapter 47

Chapter 47: Chapter 47

"Long time no see" I said "What information do you have for me?" "I want out" she blurted and I tensed but let her continue "I don¡¯t want to hurt them anymore" "I thought we had a deal?" I asked her raising an eyebrow "You want to break it?" She sighed frustrated "I¡¯ve done everything you¡¯ve asked just not this one. They¡¯re not as bad as I thought they were" "Too bad" I said and stood up angrily "We had a deal and you¡¯re going to go through with it." I smiled easily "Unless....you want the other solution" Her eyes widened "NO" she screamed and I chuckled. She was so easy to manipte. "I¡¯ll do it" "Good" I said sitting back down "Now goplete your task" She nodded and bowed her head before leaving. Soon, very soon I was going to end both the fire moon and moonlight packs. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. Who would have thought Ethan would turn out to be the graphic artist? Certainly not me. Heck I didn¡¯t even know he could draw. "So we¡¯re going with this?" I said pointing at one of the graphics Ethan drew on a piece of paper "Good it¡¯s simple but creative" Ethan didn¡¯t even look up at me as he traced the graphic again, fixing something. He lifted the paper and looked at it "Yeah it¡¯s good now, I¡¯m thinking the hood should be ck too" he put the paper back down and smiled at me "You know we¡¯re gonna win this" I chuckled and walked back to the car "Oh yeah all we need now is to finish the interior, fix the entire engine, handle the wiring and actually make the graphics and they all have to be perfect" I rolled my eyes "piece of cake" Ethanughed as I looked under the hood of the car "We need new parts" I said and reached to check the carborator, noticing it¡¯s worn out state. "A lot of them" "We¡¯ll go buy them, but you won¡¯t find much here, there¡¯s a shop about an hour away it¡¯ll have all the parts you need." I nodded "Yeah I¡¯ll stop by itter" I sighed "still can¡¯t believe he¡¯s for the god damned graphics" I mumbled "I heard that you know" I heard Ethan say "Guess there¡¯s things you don¡¯t know about me too" "Guess so" I answered and closed the hood of the car"We¡¯ll start work tomorrow, I¡¯l tell Dean to get us the parts he can" Suddenly I felt hands on my waist as Ethan turned me around and pressed me against the car "You know what that means right?" he whispered huskily, his breath causing me to shiver "What?" I said resisting the pull and trying to get away from him. Ethan smirked "We get to spend more time together" he chuckled "It¡¯ll only be a matter of time before..." he trailed on backing away and cing a kiss on my cheek "Told you I¡¯m going to make you mine Lily. only mine" I huffed and turned on my heel, walking away. I spotted Deanin out of his office and shoved the paper with the list of parts on it to him "See you tomorrow Dean" I said curtly and walked away. "Did I do something?" I heard Dean ask Ethan and Ethan chuckle "Naw it¡¯s me, I just tend to bring out that side of her" he answered him making me even more mad as I got on my bike and left. I reached home and went to the living room to see the twins almost jumping in excitement. I giggled at their faces when they rushed to me shouting stuff i really didn¡¯t get, my anger forgotten. Damn those boys had an effect on me "Okay okay guys calm down and tell me what¡¯s got you so excited" I said sitting on the couch "We heard something interesting at school today" Dave said ?????? ???? FindN()vel "And what would that be?" I asked They both grinned at me before screaming together "The winter formal is soon" they screamed just as I groaned. I totally forgot about the winter formal. In our school the winter formal was just as important as prom, everybody would dress up and the ce would usually be beautiful. Or at least that¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard "And?" I asked and their smiles dropped "Why aren¡¯t you excited, we¡¯re going to have fun" Jim said and I shrugged "I guess it doesn¡¯t really interest me" I said and Dave stared at me dubiously "Well this year it will" Dave said with a wink "And we¡¯ll help you look extra smokin for Xavier" I shook my head and nodded "I don¡¯t have an option now do I?" They shook their heads and I chuckled "Thought so" "So we¡¯ll go shopping tomorrow?" Jim asked and I groaned, shopping with the twins was worse than shopping with normal girls but I nodded, knowing I wouldn¡¯t be able to get away from it "YES!" I groaned again as the guys left the room almost jumping up and down. "What did the twins do now?" Xavier asked sitting next to me and wrapping an arm around my shoulder. I sighed "Apparently I¡¯m going shopping tomorrow" Xavierughed at my pained expression. "It won¡¯t be that bad" he said and I gave him a look "Okay fine it will be bad but you can take that girl you met, Melissa" I thought about it "I guess I¡¯ll take Ren and Melissa, great idea" "Ren?" he asked his brow furrowing and I remembered he hadn¡¯t met her yet "Oh yeah she works at the library at lunch that¡¯s why you haven¡¯t had the chance to meet her, she¡¯s really nice" "Oh, okay" he shrugged "hey lux?" he asked suddenly looking nervous "yeah?" I said looking at him and he smiled. Chapter 48

Chapter 48: Chapter 48

"Will you go to the winter formal with me?" I smiled "of course" he grinned and then cleared his throat. "And I was thinking that...um...that before we could...Um..I mean I could" he exhaled "If I could take you on an official date first" I smiled "one: you¡¯re cute when you¡¯re nervous and two: Yeah a date sounds great" He grinned kissing me and pulling away before hearing a growling from the door. I looked to see Ethan clutching the door frame, his knuckled white and his eyes piercing ck. I felt guilt in my heart and looked away just as he ran up the stairs and mmed his bedroom door closed. I sighed "let¡¯s not kiss in front of him okay?" I asked and Xavier looked shocked and suspicious "I don¡¯t want a repeat of what happenedst time you kissed me in front of him." Xavier nodded smiling a bit guiltily at the mention ofst time. We stayed in the living room for a while, just talking like we usually do and then I went to my room, finished my homework and went to bed. "Sooo how much do you guys love me?" I asked Ren and Melissa as we made our way to the parking lo at the end of the school day "Do you really want us to answer that question now?"Ren answered looking at the twins who were waiting for us by their car "What happened to my bike?" I asked noticing the empty parking space. The twins shrugged "Stole your keys and made Adrian take it home. You guys areing with us" Dave said and I sighed. I did kinda expect this. Xavierughed as he walked over to me and hugged me from behind "Good luck" he said "Oh Xavier" I said remembering that non of the guys have met Ren yet. "Xavier, guys this" I dragged Ren next to me "is Ren" All my guys said hey but Xavier didn¡¯t say a thing. "Xavier?" I asked and it seemed to snap him out of his trance, his jaw clenched "hi" he said emotionless and then turned to leave. I was a bit surprised by his behavior but shrugged it off "he isn¡¯t usually like this. I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s wrong with him" I said but the twins grabbed me before I could go anywhere "Oh no you don¡¯t" Dave said "Come on all three of you girls, in the car" I groaned as we all gt in the car and the twins drove as fast as they could to the mall. Once we reached the mall the twins wasted no time in taking us to almost every store. "Okay Ren try this, Melissa this one and Lily...Um...this one" We all looked at him and he snapped his fingers at us "Andale, ANDALE" We all rushed into different changeing rooms, damn the twins were scary at times. I looked at the dress they gave me, it was a one shoulder, simple,short ck dress. I put it on and went outside. I looked in the mirror and sighed. "Nope not this one" Dave said just as Ren got out of her changing room wearing a blue dress. "I am not wearing this" she said "Next one" Dave nodded agreeing with her and handed her another dress. "Where¡¯s Melissa?" I asked "Um guys I don¡¯t think this dress is for me." she said "Can I just try another one" "Noe out" Jim said "Or do you want us to take you out" "Okay okay" she said "It¡¯s too much" I stared at her; The purple dress she was wearing was tight and red out at the end, it made her look amazing. "You look amazing Melissa"I said "You are buying this and that¡¯s final" Dave said. After a LOT of persuasion we made Melissa buy the dress. We went from store to store and the twins forced us into a million dresses. Ren found her dress soon enough. It was red with small diamonds under the chest. It fit her perfectly I had no doubt all the guys at the formal would stare at her. "I¡¯m tired of trying on dresses" I said as I slipped the dress the twins gave me "No more stores okay" I got out of the changing room and looked in the mirror. My eyes widened and I red at the twins who burst outughing along with the girls. I couldn¡¯t believe I hadn¡¯t even realized the color they gave me "Oh god...I...didn¡¯t think you¡¯d wear it...oh god. Never thought I¡¯d see you in pink" Dave said and I red at him "That¡¯s it we¡¯re going home" I said heading for the changing room before Jim caught me by the arm "We¡¯re sorry we just...couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. Here try this one" he handed me a dress st one I promise" I sighed and took the dress from him, grumbling as I took off the pink dress as fast as I could. I looked st the dress and nodded to myself before putting it on. "You promised this was thest one okay?" I told the twins "And don¡¯tugh if it sucks" "We can¡¯t make any promises" I heard Dave answer and rolled my eyes before getting out. "Gee you guys are so reassuring" I said sarcastically and looked in the mirror, the dress wasn¡¯t that bad. "What do you think?" No one answered, I turned and saw them all staring at me with wide eyes. "That bad?" "Are you kidding me?" Ren shrieked "You look AMAZING" ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦Énd£Îovel "That¡¯s it we¡¯ve found you the dress" Melissa said "Right guys" she turned to the twins "I believe our mission is aplished brother" Jim said "And I believe you are right brother" Dave answered him as they did our special handshake. We payed for the dress and headed out. I was exhausted and wanted nothing more than to go home and sleep. Chapter 49

Chapter 49: Chapter 49

When we stopped the car we saw Jacob and Adrian running towards us, looking panicked "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked them "A young she-wolf went on a run and got surrounded by rogues. We went to help her" Jacob answered me "Is anyone hurt?" I asked Jacob gulped "No, We all managed to get back but there are two wolves we can¡¯t seem to find and aren¡¯t answering us" "Who?" I asked my mind going on all the people I knew, my heart racing. "Xavier and Ethan" Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. I threw the wolf I was fighting aside and hended and didn¡¯t stand back up. I couldn¡¯t believe the rogues actually had the guts to go on mynd. I heard a girlish a girlish scream and I spotted the thirteen year old that got surrounded trying to hide as three rogues surrounded her. I ran towards her and got to the first rogue just as Xavier got to the other two. We fought them off with ease and I managed to kill the wolf I was fighting. The girl was still whimpering on the ground and I motioned for her to leave seeing as there were no other wolves other than the two Xavier now was fighting, she nodded and left. Now there was only me and Xavier with the two rogues. I immediately jumped in and took one of the rogues on and soon enough we had them both on the ground. I was about to shift back when another rogue came out of nowhere and lunged a Xavier biting him on his side making Xavier howl before he pushed him off. I immediately lunged at the left rogue and bit him straight on the neck, he struggled against my firm hold until he went limp. I let him go and scanned the area for more rogues, giving myself a satisfactory nod before heading over to Xavier. I found Xavier on the ground in human form, bleeding heavily from his cut. I shifted to my human form and pulled up my jeans. "Okay just stay still I¡¯ll tell the others where we are" I said and tried tomunicate with my pack but strangely I couldn¡¯t "Already tried and I couldn¡¯t" Xavier said "Somethings definitely wrong. I sighed and looked over at his injury "Then they¡¯ll find us soon" I tore off a piece of my pants "But until then we need to stop the bleeding, this should be starting to heal already but it isn¡¯t I don¡¯t know why." "I think it¡¯s something to do with the air. Didn¡¯t you notice a weird scent? And that¡¯s why most of them left after a while, so it won¡¯t affect them, just us" I sniffed the air and found he was right "Bastards" I said "We¡¯ll deal with themter right now we need to take care of this" I said applying pressure to the wound. "Help me up, and we¡¯ll walk there" Xavier said trying to stand up. I pushed him back down "Are you crazy? you wouldn¡¯t make it, you¡¯r not healing wolf now." I said "We¡¯ll wait for them they¡¯re bound to find us" "Then you go and get them I¡¯ll wait" Xavier said groaning as I put more pressure on his injury "And leave you here to die if the roguese back?" I asked "We¡¯ll just wait" Xavier lifted his head and looked at me doubtfully "Why are you doing this?" he asked and I stared at him confused "Doing what?" I asked and he took a breath, wincing at the pain on his side "Helping me. I know you hate me. I am your mate¡¯s boyfriend in the end" he took a breath "don¡¯t say it wouldn¡¯t be easier for you if I died" I couldn¡¯t help but be offended, did he really think I was that low? "One: I¡¯d never take advantage of your moment of weakness if I wanted to kill you. I¡¯d want to do it in a fair fight." "Two: I respect you as alpha, you¡¯re a good leader for your pack. And no matter how much I hate you for being with my mate, I wouldn¡¯t want your pack to lose it¡¯s alpha" "Three: I don¡¯t involve my personal business in my alpha ones. We have amon enemy and you were hurt in battle so I help. That¡¯s the right thing to do" I sighed "And four. The most important reason actually; having you dead would hurt Lily too much. I don¡¯t deny that she loves you, no matter how much it kills me. And I won¡¯t have her grieving her best frie-...Boyfriend" I corrected myself, clearing my throat. I looked at him with determination "But don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m still going to give my god damned best to make her be mine. And if you hurt her" I chuckled dryly "That injury is going to be the least of your worries" Ethan? Come on Ethan answer us already I heard Keith¡¯s voice in my head "I can hear my pack" I told Xavier, he shook his head Newest update provided by find{n}ovel "I still can¡¯t hear mine" he said and I nodded "It¡¯s because your injured" Yeah Keith I said We found a few rogues that stayed that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t go back with the rest of you Chapter 50

Chapter 50: Chapter 50

Why didn¡¯t you answer us man? Lily is going crazy. It took five of us to hold her down so she wouldn¡¯t go running after you guys. FIVE! I have no idea how she became so god damned strong. Anyway we sent people searching for you. I felt happiness that my mate was worried about me and answered him we¡¯re just a bit away from where we were originally fighting. I said Oh and Keith, let the pack doctor be ready I¡¯m fine but Xavier is hurt bad. Yeah okay Keith said and I turned back to Xavier. It was only a few minutes before I saw wolves running towards us one with some material in the first one¡¯s mouth.I saw Adrian shift and put his pants on, he handed me something "The doc said to put this on should hold him till we get there" he told me and I took the gauze and helped him wrap it gently around Xavier. Xavier didn¡¯t let anyone carry him so we helped him up and he leaned on Adrian as we went to the pack house. I reached the house before them all and before I could even register I felt someone engulf me in a hug, and from the tingles I felt. I knew it was Lily. I smiled as I wrapped my arms aroud her , enhaling her scent, her sweet scent. God I loved that girl. Lily pulled away and looked at me before looking at something behind my shoulder, her expression turned from relieved to worried "Xavier" she breathed and ran from me to Xavier. I turned and looked at her as she hugged him gently, trying not to hurt him. She pulled away and put his arm around her and helped him walk to the pack house. Xavier stopped beside me and looked at me "You may not be my favorite person, but you have my respect Ethan I give you that" he smiled weakly "Thank you" I nodded, not knowing what to say and I watched them walk into the house. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "What was that about?" I asked Xavier after I helped him down "He¡¯s a good alpha, Saved my life" Xavier answered me and I tried to hide my surprise as Ren came in the room. "My mom will be here soon, so I¡¯m going to help just clean your wound" she said and reached for Xavier who moved away. "It¡¯s okay I can wait" he said, his voice nervous. Ren chuckled "Don¡¯t worry I do know a few things, my mom taught me" and with that she touched Xavier¡¯s chest. I heard her gasp but before I could ask what was wrong her mom got in "Well you sure have been using my servicestely" she joked "now I want you all out while I check on him" I nodded and got out. Ren¡¯s P.O.V. Official source is Find?Novel I stared at him incredulously. My mom had just finished patching him up and I did nothing all the time but sit in the corner and stare at him. But now we were alone "You didn¡¯t tell me" I stated "You didn¡¯t want me touching you" I shook my head remembering how he avoided my touch like I was the god damned gue. "Ren it¡¯s not that it¡¯s" He said "What? Don¡¯t you dare say you were nning on telling me Xavier" I said feeling my heart break "I¡¯m your mate. How could you reject me?" Anger shed in his eyes "I would never reject my mate do you hear me? I¡¯m not an asshole and I would never do that." "yeah your a saint" I said sarcastically "I-I can¡¯t believe you Xavier." With that I stood up and left, knowing he couldn¡¯t follow. I ran out of the pack house and to my own house. Throwing myself on my bed as I started crying like I¡¯ve never cried before Lily¡¯s P.O.V. I kept thinking of what Xavier said and was surprised when I unintentionally found myself at Ethan¡¯s bedroom door. I knocked and waited for him to tell me to go in. He looked shocked to see me and I stared at him, he was shirtless. his rippled chest causing my mouth to dry. "Anything wrong?" he asked walking towards me "I-I just wanted to say thanks. Xavier told me he-Uh. Just thanks Ethan" I said and averted my gaze to my feet. I heard him walk towards me "You know I would never want you hurt Lily, even in that way." he said and I felt a tug at my heart. "I lo-" he started to say but I interrupted him "Don¡¯t" I said firmly "Don¡¯t say those words" he walked towards me and I started to back away. "and why is that?" continuing to walk towards me. I gulped "Cause I don¡¯t like games Ethan" "Neither do I" he said and I noticed I was backed up against the wall now, with his arm on the side of my face. I looked up at him, meeting his eyes "Then why do you y them so well?" I asked "Let¡¯s see just how well I y" He said and made sure he was as close to me as he could. He raised his free hand and brushed my cheek, not roughly like I expected from the tone of his voice, but gently, making my wolf howl in content. I looked away refusing to let him look me in the eyes but he wasn¡¯t having any of that. He grabbed my face and made me look at him noticing my eyes turning ck, my wolf was taking over. " tell me Lily" he said "tell me someone else can drive your wolf this crazy" he demanded dipping his head and nting a kiss on my cor bone taking a deep breath inhaling my scent. Chapter 51

Chapter 51: Chapter 51

"Tell me someone else¡¯s scent can be like a drug to you" he said huskily before he reached and let his fingers trail under my shirt onto my bare skin as I shivered "Tell me you feel the same tingles when someone else touches you like this." he raised his head and I could see his eyes were also ck He reached for my wrist and raised it to his mouth, nting a soft kiss right above my hammering pulse "Tell me someone else can cause your heart to beat this fast" he demanded and nted another kiss on my wrist. "i¡¯m waiting Lily." "it¡¯s the mate thing" I stated cursing myself for the tone of my voice "nothing else" Ethan smirked and kissed my cheek, lingering to whisper in my ear "you¡¯re shivering" I tried to seem nonchnt as I shrugged "it¡¯s been a hectic day, it¡¯s no surprise the adrenaline of it all ising back to me" "I don¡¯t think I believe you" he said, his eyes so much carrying need, lust that I looked away. "I¡¯m not asking you to believe me" I said "I only came here to thank you Ethan for helping my boyfriend." I emphasized the word ¡¯boyfriend¡¯ He made me look up at him,his lips inches from mine I panicked that he¡¯d kiss me "I¡¯m going to let you leave now Lily" he said, his breath warm against my face "no matter how much I want to kiss you" he pulled away, his fists clenched in attempt to control himself "But our first kiss won¡¯t be like this. It won¡¯t be forced, it will be when you¡¯ve finally epted me, and I sure as hell won¡¯t hesitate then" I didn¡¯t answer him as I nodded and went out the door as fast as I could. Trying to ignore my wolf, and worse; my heart telling me to go back. "Lily" Ren¡¯s mom stopped me "I wanted to talk to you" "Is Xavier okay?" I asked worriedly, she shook her head "he¡¯s fine but I wanted to tell you I found a substance in Xavier¡¯s blood. It¡¯s powerful, the reason he couldn¡¯tmunicate with his pack. If I could only remember it¡¯s name--" The source of th?s content is f?ndnovel "Lycotine" I said in surprise. I knew that substance I¡¯d used it before on my knives "Assholes. He did tell me something was wrong with the scent of the air" I shook my head "if they would have injected it instead of using it in gaseous form he wouldn¡¯t have been able to even change wolf." "I know." Ren¡¯s mom said, her face grim "Those rogues are getting more dangerous by the second." I stated angrily "Well they¡¯re not the only ones that can y this game" I started walking to my room, bumping into Jacob on the way who eyes me suspiciously. "Where are you going?" he asked me "To make some fucking weapons" I answered him and went to my room, mming the door behind me. They wanted to y with toys? Sure, BRING IT ON!!!! Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "Finally out of your room I see" Jacob said giving me a disapproving look, I grinned shyly and nodded "Well, at least I¡¯m done" I said and he chuckled and shook his head "What did youe up with this time" I motioned for him to follow me to my room and got a box from my dresser, I opened it and took out some darts. "Sleeping darts" I stated "easily shot and once they hit any wolf he¡¯ll just fall and ck out. It helps for interrogation" "nice" Jacob said taking the dart from me and examining it "Okay now these" I pulled out a small bottle and smiled smugly "You know lycotine? their new toy? well one small sip of this and it wouldn¡¯t work on you. Let¡¯s see how smart they are now" Jacob¡¯s face brightened and I smirked but then nced at the table "And these" I said a bit hesitantly "Are maybe too harsh but I was just so mad" I took out the bullets and fingered them "pierce right through the skin, clean shot, and then...well...it gives you about five minutes before you ck out and then you¡¯d be in terrible pain, for days while unconscious and you wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up as each organ gradually fails and...you die" Jacob¡¯s eyes widened "Wow" he said "remind me never to mess with you" Iughed and shook my head. I walked downstairs and was greeted by a guilty looking Whitney "Something wrong?" I asked her and she motioned for me to follow her out. Once we were alone she turned to me "Look You¡¯ve helped me so I owe you this. I¡¯m sorry but I lied to you. Ethan never told me you were his mate I figured it out after I attacked you" she winced "that was low of me. And he hasn¡¯t slept with me ever since you came back and even before he rarely slept with me"she gulped, taking in my shocked impression "he really has been trying ever since you came back. He regrets what he did and although I shouldn¡¯t be the one to give advice but give him a chance" "I-I..." I said but couldn¡¯t continue, too shocked. So she lied to me the entire time "but when you got out of his room in his shirt?" She blushed "well I was in his room before he got in and when he did and saw me on the bed he said he didn¡¯t want to not now or ever and told me to get out. I took his shirt so no one would see me and maybe n would notice. So I¡¯m really sorry" Chapter 52

Chapter 52: Chapter 52

I just nodded and walked away. So Ethan really was trying to make it up to me. So everything I thought he did wrong since I came has been...not true? What did that even mean? No, I¡¯m with Xavier and that¡¯s that. "shit" I said remembering I had to head to the garage, just perfect. I walked in the living room to get my keys and saw jason pacing with a phone to his ear, his wound was almost healed now that thelycotine was out of him and he was walking normally now. "god damn it" he said taking it away and dialing again "Answer me" "who are you calling?" I asked walking towards him, cing my hands on his stiff shoulders. he looked tired, real tired and depressed "Jase, what¡¯s wrong?" "Nothing" he said and smiled weakly "Go to work your going to bete" "Are you sure? Jase what are you not telling me?" I was sure he was hiding something, I knew Xavier. Xavier shook his head "nothing now go" he ced a kiss to my cheek "We¡¯ll talkter" I sighed knowing this wasn¡¯t going to get me anywhere, if Xavier didn¡¯t want to tell me something, he wouldn¡¯t until he feltfortable too, that¡¯s just who he was. Read full story at FindN0vel "Alright" I said smiling "I¡¯ll see youter" I grabbed my keys and headed out. When I got to the garage Ethan was talking to Dean, when he saw me he smiled and I smiled back and headed for the car. I was working on the mustang when suddenly I was rolled out from under the car and helped up "Okay Dean so we¡¯re going now" Ethan yelled to Dean, taking my hand and dragging me behind him to his car "Where the heck are we going?" I said trying to pull my hand away from his "Ethane on answer me" "Parts" he said "Did you forget we need parts there¡¯s a shop almost an hour away I told Dean we¡¯d get the parts today" I sighed "okay lead the way" I said heading to my bike but Ethan grabbed my arm "You do know a car fits two people right?" he said "Come on your bike will still be here when you get back Dean will watch over it" he smiled at me and I reluctantly nodded, he did have a point We got in his car and he started to drive, Ethan nced at me and chuckled "What?" I asked "You have something on your face" he said and I reached to my cheek, sure enough a ck smudge was there, that usually happened when I worked on cars. I wiped the smudge and saw Ethan looking at me, his face thoughtful "But god help me it only makes you look more beautiful" I didn¡¯t answer him and turned to look out my window, Ethan tried opening a conversation but I only answered with yes or no, or the asional shrug. I could tell he was irritated but I couldn¡¯t help it, I didn¡¯t want him to call me beautiful, not now at least. I closed my eyes as words echoed themselves in my head. "Like I¡¯d have some fat ugly loser as a mate. In your dreams Lily, look I¡¯ve been nice to you and ignored your stupid crush all this time because your Keith¡¯s sister but pretending to be my mate now that¡¯s a new low for you" I clenched my teeth at the memory and took deep breaths with my eyes closed. No, I wasn¡¯t beautiful for him then and I don¡¯t want to be now, not like this. "We¡¯re here" Ethan said and I opened my eyes and looked at him; he looked sad, irritated and confused. I sighed, nodding before opening the door and heading to the store. Ethan walked next to me wordlessly, afraid of saying something wrong I guess, and gave the list of parts to the employer who nodded and told us to wait. I sighed and started walking around the store just looking. "hello" I heard a voice say and turned to see a guy standing behind me, he was human and was obviously checking me out with a smirk on his arrogant face. But I wasn¡¯t in the mood. "goodbye" I retorted turning around to leave. "Hey, hey why don¡¯t we get to know each other" he asked grabbing my arm anding closer to me "Why don¡¯t you take your filthy hands off her before I break them" Ethan¡¯s voice was cold, calm and scary. He stood beside me and eyed the guy¡¯s hand on my arm, I immediately shrugged it off. "you the boyfriend?" he asked "yes" "No" I answered at the same time and the guy eyed us with a smirk "I think she¡¯s fair y" he said checking me out again,I red at him "and I think you¡¯re an arrogant prick who¡¯s about to die in...I donno about" I checked my watch "Five seconds" the guy smirked "I like you" he said and I heard Ethan growl and nudged him to get him back to his senses "two seconds left" I said and the guy waited walking closer to me "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you" I said about to punch him but Ethan beat me, sending a punch right to his face that made him fly to the other side of the room. Ethan took deep breaths and I saw his eyes turn to their usual color.I looked at the guy who was on the floor still unconscious with items from the shelf he hit around him. "What the hell happened?" the employer asked looking at the guy on the floor with a box in his hand "he deserved it" he said handing him some money "This should cover the parts and the damage" and with that he took the box with one hand and my hand in the other before getting out. Chapter 53

Chapter 53: Chapter 53

"you know I could have pitched in with the money" I said usingly but the look he gave me made me shut up. We both got in the car and he put the parts in the back seat and started driving. The tension in the car was thick, Ethan was obviously mad and I had didn¡¯t know what to say. "I wanna know why" he said after a while of silence "Why what?" "Why you fucking refuse to give me a chance, why you get mad and have a freaking one-eighty degree personality change when I tell you you¡¯re beautiful. I wanna know why you fucking confuse me on what I¡¯m doing WRONG!" he mmed the breaks and hit the steering wheel in anger "I want to know WHY" Ethan looked mad, no scratch that; he looked furious. But I looked at him straight in the eye "What do you want me to do Ethan? Just run into your arms?Do you think it¡¯s this easy?" "No but I¡¯m trying to make you trust me, I¡¯m trying to make you mine but you won¡¯t give me a chanceLux" Iughed humorlessly "So now you want me Ethan? After what? Because of what? My new found personality? Oh no no wait maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not fat and ugly anymore. Am I meeting you expectations of how a mate should look like now?" I took a deep breath "I don¡¯t want you to want me just because I¡¯ve changed. You rejected me for the way I was, don¡¯t expect me to ept you for what you are now" I expected to see guilt, or maybe understanding in Ethan¡¯s eyes but instead the only thing I saw was more anger. Wordlessly he turned to the steering wheel started the car again and darted off to the road so fast that the tires left smoke behind them. I would have found that impressing if I wasn¡¯t so god damned confused and irritated and maybe a little scared of Ethan¡¯s reaction. Ethan drove so fast that without his werewolf senses we would have crashed a long time ago. The hour ride was silent and certainly felt like more than an hour until he finally pulled up to the pack house. I thought he just gave up when my passenger door opened and Ethan gripped my arm tightly, not enough to hurt but enough to make me know he was serious and I shouldn¡¯t argue. He walked to the pack house with me following, he barged in the living room and ignored the stares he got as we got up the stairs and he dragged me to his room. My eyes widened for a bit but hepletely avoided his bed and ended up taking me to a conjoined room with his, his office. He let go of my arm and went to the drawers behind him. he opened one and got out about thirty orforty files and threw them on the desk in front of me. "These are the first files of the search I sent out for you, the files of every girl with the name ¡¯Lily¡¯, who the fuck knew that name was so fuckingmon huh?" he hissed angrily bu didn¡¯t wait for me to respond as he brought out an even bigger pile of files. "These are the files of every girl who looks remotely close to you since I thought that maybe you changed your name so we wouldn¡¯t find you. I looked through all these photos and just knew they weren¡¯t you. Something was always wrong with them." He then pulled out the smallest pile, about ten or so files and looked at me with the same anger in his eyes "and these, these are the files of the girls with the same name and same looks as you.Dead girls" pain shed through his eyes "you know there was one. She looked almost exactly like you in the picture. I had to go over there and make sure it wasn¡¯t you. For twenty four hours I prayed it wasn¡¯t you, I prayed you weren¡¯t dead." his eyes were a bit ssy now "for twenty four hours I tried to prepare myself...that my mate might be gone. That she might never know how much I wanted to be with her. My freaking MATE" I stared a him shocked, speechless as he pulled out a single notebook and handed it to me "open it" he said and I looked at it hesitantly not sure about opening it "Open. It" Shakily, I opened the notebook and gasped as I looked at the first page, it was a drawing, a drawing of me before two years ago, I flipped to the next page and saw another drawing of me, this one not just of my face but all of me. I flipped through all the pages and they were all of me; smiling, frowning, confused, mad and thest one...hurt. "We didn¡¯t have any picture of you other than the one with Keith and that was too old, you¡¯d changed since then. So I drew one. And I guess I just found itforting, drawing you, when I missed you I would just sit here for hours and either look at them or make new ones. Stalkerish I know but I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live with the guilt, the sadness if I didn¡¯t. This one" he pointed at the one of me looking hurt and sad. "This is the one I couldn¡¯t get of my mind. When I re- when I told you I didn¡¯t want you. I won¡¯t ever forget the look on your face" I didn¡¯t know what he was feeling, a mixture of emotions showed but anger dominated This text is hosted at Find1Novel Chapter 54

Chapter 54: Chapter 54

"So don¡¯t you dare say I didn¡¯t want you until now. If you would have stayed, a day more. You would of had me on my knees begging you to forgive me. It was never about the way you looked Lily. Believe it or not I made a mistake, I was stupid because I was terrified. I was terrified knowing that I had to handle a whole pack in a year, at seventeen I was gonna lead a pack Lily. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking, maybe I thought it would stall it but I was scared, of course I wouldn¡¯t tell that to anyone. I¡¯m the freaking alpha. It¡¯s a shitty excuse but it¡¯s what happened, I made a mistake. A mistake I¡¯ll remember for the rest of my life. But it was never about the way you looked" I stood there bbergasted. What was I supposed to say? Oh god this was too much information to get in one day. What does this mean? Ethan never cared, he never cared about the way I looked. "I-I" I tried to make a sentence but couldn¡¯t "Just forget it Lily." he snapped at me and then took a deep breath "just leave please, I need to calm down I¡¯m not in full control right now" I nodded and got out, I needed to think. All this time I was mad at him over the wrong things. now everything was out, what the hell was I going to do? I groaned and went to my room, throwing myself on the bed. How the hell did things turn out to be totally different than what I thought they were? Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "That¡¯s quite a change" Dave said as we walked down the hallway the next day at school. Ethan had sessfully managed to avoid me this morning and I really didn¡¯t know how I felt about that "What are you going to do?" "I have no idea" I sighed, running a hand through my hair "It¡¯s just so much to take in. I never expected things to get thisplicated when we first came back. But I¡¯ll tell you this we need to talk, me and Ethan. We can¡¯t just leave it at what happened yesterday" he nodded his head and stopped at my ss "See youter" he kissed me on the cheek and I smiled and got to ss. I sat in my usual seat and noticed Ren wasn¡¯t there. "Hey where¡¯s Ren?" I asked Melissa and she shrugged "I don¡¯t know she didn¡¯t show up today which is weird because we have a biology exam that she said she wouldn¡¯t miss" I frowned, maybe she was sick. Bute to think of it she has been acting weird these past few days and she¡¯s been avoiding me, I just knew it. Lunch came by fast and when I was heading to the cafeteria when I felt someone grab me by the waist and take me to a room locking the door behind him. I would have usually kicked his ass but I already knew who he was, Ethan. I found myself in an empty ss. Ethan turned and stared at me as he walked towards me till I was backed up against a wall. He pressed himself closer to me and my breathing hitched, my wolf howling in pleasure at the closeness. "Ethan I-" "No don¡¯t talk" he said huskily "We¡¯ll talkter not now" he snaked one arm around my waist and pulled me closer to him. I started breathing heavily, his scent driving me crazy "Now we both need this" he pressed his lips softly to my jaw and worked his way to my neck. his free hand weaving through my hair. I arched my back as he kissed my neck, biting my lip to keep myself from moaning as his lips hovered over where he would mark me. I panicked for a second and was about to say something but he just ced a gentle kiss and made his way up my neck, to my jaw, my cheek. Everywhere he ced his lips he left nothing but fire, hot fire. He kissed my face all over and I could barely hold myself so he made sure to support me. he kissed the corner of my mouth and my I tilted my head to meet him, expecting his lips. His hand in my hair made me lean closer and our lips inches apart. he brushed his lips on mine and a low growl rumbled in his throat. "I want to kiss you" he said and closed his eyes tightly "So bad" he kissed my cheek "Problem is I know you¡¯ll feel bad after." His warm breath made goosebumps rise on my skin "Cause you¡¯re with...him" I shuddered and shook my head to clear my thoughts. "We need to talk" I managed to say and I felt him nod before cing onest kiss beneath my earlobe and pulling away. "We do" "Why didn¡¯t you-" I started but my voice came out shaky and high-pitched so I cleared my throat ignoring Ethan¡¯s smirk "Why didn¡¯t you tell me before? About the search?" Ethan shrugged "I guess I just forgot about it when you came back and I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d think your mate never cared about you" he shook his head "And when we had that fight in the car I got so mad I just. I don¡¯t know what came over me" he looked at me, his eyes pained "Sometimes I wonder what would¡¯ve happened if I didn¡¯t say all those things. If I just kissed you right then and there." "That would have changed a lot" I said and looked down at my feet and closed my eyes"I¡¯m sorry for assuming I just..I¡¯m sorry" Fresh chapters posted on FindN()vel Chapter 55

Chapter 55: Chapter 55

Ethan lifted my chin gently and looked in my eyes "you have nothing to be sorry about, Lily." he smiled "Look can we just not hate each other? I don¡¯t think I can handle thinking you hate me again." I chuckled "I never hated you Ethan, as much as I tried, I never did" he gave me a weak smile and then nced at the door "We should get going. Lunch is almost over" I nodded and we headed out the door. Discover more novels at Find1Novel The rest of the day passed quickly and I found myself just remembering the feel of Ethan¡¯s touch and each time I would get that delicious shiver. When school was done I immediately took my bike and went to Ren¡¯s ce. I knocked and her mom answered the door "Hey Lily honey it¡¯s good to see you again" she said with a sad smile "Good to see you too. Is Ren here? she didn¡¯te today and I was kind of worried" her mom sighed and nodded, gesturing for me toe in. I did and she told me Ren would be in her room. I went to Ren¡¯s room and knocked "Mom I told you I don¡¯t want to go out" Ren said "Just give me time" "It¡¯s Lily Ren" I said and I heard a growl. What the hell? I opened the door "Did you just growl at me?" I asked but froze when I saw how she looked. Her hair was a mess, her eyes red and her face tear-stained. "Oh my god Ren what¡¯s wrong?" She bursted out crying and I went and hugged her. What could have happened that she was so torn. "Ren tell me what¡¯s wrong" "You¡¯ll hate me" she sobbed "If I tell you you¡¯ll hate me and...and I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t Oh god Lily" she cried and I tried tofort her. "Calm down and tell me I won¡¯t hate you I swear" The sobs started calming down and she stayed quiet a while before talking "My mate rejected me" My eyes widened. WHAT?!?! Now I knew why she looked the way she did. I remember being devastated when Ethan said he didn¡¯t want me. I spent days inplete depression. "WHAT?! Who is he? When did you meet him?" I pulled away and looked at her showing her how angry I am "Who¡¯s ass will I kick?" She shook her head. Why didn¡¯t she want to tell me? I would go and demand he exin himself after giving him a beating or two "Who is it Ren?" I said with determination "Why don¡¯t you want to tell me? What are you scared of? I-" "It¡¯s Xavier" she blurted out and put her hands over her mouth just as I froze. Xavier? My Xavier? "Please don¡¯t hate me I know he¡¯s your boyfriend and all Lily but please don¡¯t hate me." I narrowed my eyes and became even angrier "I¡¯ll be right back" I got up ignoring her protests and ran downstairs, got on my bike and headed as fast as I can to the pack house. As soon as I reached the pack house I got off the bike before it was even off properly and stormed inside "JASON CARTER LENYX" I said heading to the living room. "Uh-Oh, Full name. Man, what did you do?" I heard Adrian ask Xavier. "I have no idea" Xavier replied. I walked in the living room and saw all my guys along with Ethan and Keith all looking at me, my eyes fell on Xavier and I red. Xavier got up and took a step back noticing my anger. "Lily, calm down. What¡¯s wrong?" I walked towards him and, without even thinking, pped him. I would usually go with a punch but I had to remember he was an alpha and that would piss him off more "You" I shoved him "Dare" another shove "Ask me" a rougher shove "What¡¯s WRONG" "Lily could you stop shoving me and exin" he said and I fumed at him "After seeing what I went through when my mate rejected me." I hit his chest and saw Ethan wince through my peripheral vision "Afterforting me and calling him a prick" I continued hitting him on his arms and chest just venting out my anger "You have the nerve to reject your own MATE" I pulled away and red at him, breathing heavily "now call me insane but that¡¯s not the Xavier I know. Because the Xavier I know would never put his mate through so much pain" "I didn¡¯t reject her" he said through clenched teeth and I snorted "Sure looks like it to me" Xavier¡¯s expression turned saddened "I didn¡¯t reject her Lily I was just...lost" he gulped "I promised I wouldn¡¯t hurt you when I asked you to be with me. I promised to treat you right. And then I found Ren after such a short time with you. I didn¡¯t want to break my promise and hurt you Lily." he sighed and shifted on his feet nervously "I didn¡¯t want her to know because I needed just a while to figure out how to tell you. To figure things out with you. I didn¡¯t want her to wait for me, I was going to tell her I swear. I would never reject her." I stared at him in shock. So he didn¡¯t confront his mate because of me. I smiled weakly and hugged him "You¡¯re my best friend Jase" I told him hugging him tightly "I know you would never hurt me" I pulled away and looked at him "But I would¡¯ve understood. I would have been happy for you, what kind of person would I be if I got mad that you found your mate?" "I¡¯m sorry Lily" I smiled at him "Why are you sorry? I¡¯m fine. Now, I suggest you go to your mate. She¡¯s not feeling too good" Chapter 56

Chapter 56: Chapter 56

Xavier nodded and kissed me on the cheek before leaving. I smiled, I was happy for Xavier. But a small part of me was jealous that he was going to be happy with his mate. I pushed that part aside and told myself not to be selfish. Xavier deserved the best. Xavier¡¯s P.O.V. I drove to Ren¡¯s ce feeling a huge weight off my shoulders. I was so worried of hurting Lily, I kept trying toe up with ways to tell her so she wouldn¡¯t feel abandoned or get mad. When I saw her ring at me I knew that she found out and thought she was going to yell at me for leading her on. But I should¡¯ve known. Lily would never be like that. I pulled up in front of Ren¡¯s house and went to her door, taking a deep breath before knocking. her mom, ra the pack doctor, opened the door but once she saw it was me she threw me a dirty look and went to m the door in my face but I stuck my foot out, she has been doing that each time I woulde to exin to Ren, I¡¯ve had enough. "I¡¯m going to talk to her whether you like it or not" I said and followed Ren¡¯s scent to her room. I opened her door and found her crying on her bed. my heart tore at the sight of her, and it was my fault. Her head snapped up to look at me and she gave me a re. "What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice hoarse from crying. "I¡¯m here to exin" I said "I¡¯ve been calling anding over here for days and you won¡¯t listen." "I don¡¯t want to listen. You didn¡¯t want me to know we¡¯re mates. You rejected me for Lily. What more is there?" she stood up from her bed "What more do you want to say" "I didn¡¯t reject you" I said and she snorted "You sure as hell didn¡¯t ept me either. I thought I¡¯d have a happily ever after with my mate look where I am now" I walked over to her to hold her in my arms but she just punched my chest Once, twice and then started delivering a series of punches. I let her vent but after a while I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her to me as she sobbed into my chest. "Why?!" she croaked out and I couldn¡¯t stand the weakness in her voice. "I¡¯m so sorry" I said "I didn¡¯t reject you I just wanted time to tell Lily so I wouldn¡¯t hurt her." "So hurting me is easier?" she asked and I pulled awayand looked at her straight in the eyes. "I¡¯d never hurt you. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want you to know and when you I wanted to exin but you wouldn¡¯t let me. You didn¡¯t answer my calls and didn¡¯t let me see you." She looked at me guiltily "Well what do you expect i was pissed" I chuckled and hugged her again, loving the feeling of her in my arms. "Lily knows" Iughed "I know she came fuming to the house and kept hitting me for, yelling at me for rejecting my mate. That was the only thing she was mad about, just that I hurt you. She said she was happy for me" I felt Ren smile against my chest "I understand why you didn¡¯t want to tell me Xavier. I know lux means a lot to you." Newest update provided by F¦Énd£Îovel "You do too Ren. you mean so much to me your my mate and I¡¯m so sorry I hurt you" I said and she smiled her beautiful smile "It¡¯s okay" We both leaned in and when our lips met it was like the world exploded. My mate was in my arms, it was perfect. Our kiss turned heated and when soon enough we found ourselves making out on the bed. I was just about to mark her, my teeth grazing her soft sking, when a knock sounded on her door. "I¡¯m d you too made up but don¡¯t try anything under my roof" her mom scolded and Iughed, pulling away as Ren groaned. I kissed her lightly and she smiled "This is perfect" she sighed and closed her eyes. I brushed her hair aside and smiled, looking down at my gorgeous mate "Yeah, it is" Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "PARTY TONIGHT" Jim yelled in my ear at school. I winced and reached to cover my ears. "You didn¡¯t have to be so loud" I said "What¡¯s the asion" Jim shook his head and looked at me in exasperation "Christmas is near" he stated and then beamed "Do you think it¡¯ll snow here? you know how much you love snow "It snows ever winter here" Keith answered "And I know why lux loves snow so much" Keith said and I looked at him confused. "Why?" I asked with the twins, he looked at me in shock. "You seriously don¡¯t remember?" he asked and I shook my head, he sighed. "You were five and I was six. Dad was really busy then with his beta duties he barely had time for us or even mom. But she wouldn¡¯t say anything. One day when he came home you started giving him the silent treatment wouldn¡¯t even look at him" he chuckled "When he asked what was wrong you said that he was ignoring us. So dad felt really guilty he told us that he would take us out for dinner and then go anywhere we want. Only problem is the car broke down and we got stuck in the snow." Chapter 57

Chapter 57: Chapter 57

"You were so sad and kept staring out the window with a cute little pout. So dad looked around and saw that no one was watching he got out and shifted wolf. He let us sit on his back and we just yed in the snow till about nightfall when you fell asleep." I smiled as I remembered that day, I can¡¯t believe I forgot it. "I remember" I said "That was the most fun we¡¯ve had as a family" Keith smiled "Yeah it was" "A Lily you were cute even back then" the twins said as they pinched my cheeks. I rolled my eyes and rubbed my cheeks. "You know that actually hurts guys" "sorry" they said and unison and kept on talking about the party tonight. I allowed myself a nce at Ethan and saw him staring at me with a genuine smile on his face. After Lunch was over I headed to ss. Xavier and Ren hadn¡¯t shown up at school today, my guess is they were spending some alone time. The day went by fast and I soon found myself driving to the mechanic shop, much to the twins¡¯ dismay, I just wanted to work a bit on the mustang before I headed to the pack house. For original chapters go to F?ndNovel When I went to the mustang I froze and gasped, it looked amazing. The graphics were all done, the paint job was perfect. How the hell did Ethan manage to make this so fast? "Amazing huh?" Dean said walking in "It looks so different from what it was" "Sure does" I said "Dean I really think we can win this now" Dean nodded and then left and I proceeded working on the engine of the car. I had been working on it for a few days now, adding every little detail imaginable to make the car perfect. When I was done I wiped my hands and stared at the engine, it was definitely ready. "Need some help with that?" Ethan¡¯s familiar voice said and I turned around to see him smiling at me "Yeah help me put it in" I said and Ethan helped me lift the engine and ce it in the car. "A few more touch-ups here and there and we¡¯re good to go" "Good" Ethan said "Now we need to go the twins sent me here to bring you so you wouldn¡¯t miss the party" I rolled my eyes, typical of them. I went to my bike and drove home. I went upstairs and put on some jeans and a shirt, the things I¡¯d usually wear for a party when there was a knock on the door and Ren came in. I smiled at her "Didn¡¯t see you today" I told her with a wink and she immediately blushed. "We just decided to stay home and talk" I nodded and motioned for us to get out "Are you wearing that?" she asked and I nodded. She rolled her eyes "See that¡¯s why the twins told me to bring this just in case" she got out of the room and got back with a ck dress in her hand "you¡¯re wearing it" The dress was pretty with light gold patterns on it¡¯s side but it wasn¡¯t for me. I couldn¡¯t imagine myself wearing it "I¡¯m not wearing that" "Yes you are" she said. We stayed a while debating but in the end Ren won and fixed my hair and a bit of make-up. She left the room so I could change and gave me a pair of ck heels for the dress as well. I put on the dress and looked at myself in the mirror. The ck dress was tightly fitted, a bit too short for my taste but then again I never wore dresses. Just as I was done putting on the heels and was about to head out, my door opened. Ethan stood at my door, his eyes turning ck as they roamed over my body, making me shiver from the lust in his stare. "Hey did you want anythi-" I got interrupted as I suddenly felt him grab my waist and m me against the wall, holding my hands above my head with one of his own. His other hand at my sides before he brushed my hair aside and started kissing and nibbling at my neck. I pressed myself to him and arched my back encouraging his kisses. In a second Ethan crushed his lips on mine. The kiss was hot, heated and filled with need, he released my hands and I immediately tangled one of my hands in his hair, the other grabbing at his shoulders, bringing him closer to me. I moaned as Ethan¡¯s licked my bottom lip asking for entrance which I quickly granted. The deeper the kiss got the more I moaned. When we pulled away to breath Ethan made his way back to my neck. Kissing and sucking on my sensitive skin making me moan even louder. "Ethan" I breathed and a low growl came from his throat. I didn¡¯t register his teeth scraping lightly at the juncture of my neck. "Mine" Ethan growled as his teeth sank into my flesh. I opened my mouth but no words came out as a sharp pain overwhelmed me. I felt my blood pour out as Ethan securely mped his teeth on my neck. The pain started turning to pleasure and I clung to Ethan, moaning and breathing heavily as I could feel my energy drain from the marking. Ethan licked his mark clean of my blood and I felt my legs give up on me. I became boneless and almost fell but Ethan held onto me tightly. I moaned as he once again licked his mark. "Ethan" I said breathlessly my eyes fluttering closed. My body going limp as I sunk to him my eyes closed. I felt him sling an arm under my knees and carry me to my bed. Chapter 58

Chapter 58: Chapter 58

"Mine" he whispered more softly just before I fell asleep. Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. I didn¡¯t intend to mark her. I swear I didn¡¯t but when I went to her room to get her under the twin¡¯s orders. I couldn¡¯t stop myself, the way she looked in that dress, so damned sexy. It drove my wolf Crazy I had to kiss her. At first it was just going to be a kiss, but I lost control of my wolf when she started moaning, the sound like sweet music to my ears. I held my mate in my arms as she fell asleep, her energy drained from the marking. I savored the feeling of her so close to me and fell asleep for the first time with my mate in my arms. I was sitting on the ne, looking at the file in my hand. My hands shook as I read it¡¯s contents ¡¯Lily Westers¡¯ sixteen-year old female. Blond hair and blue eyes. Found in the woods withrge bruises and scratches covering her naked body. The attacker has not been identified. No rtives have been found. I clutched the file tighter in my hand. The simrities were too much. I knew Rogues were ruthless and usually killed any wolf that crossed their path. It couldn¡¯t be my mate. I couldn¡¯t lose her, I couldn¡¯t bear her not knowing how much I wanted to be with her, how sorry I was. I swallowed the lump in my throat. I wouldn¡¯t cry, there as still a chance it wasn¡¯t my mate. The body could be someone else¡¯s and I¡¯d be able to find my mate, ALIVE and beg her to forgive me. The nended and I soon found myself in a car heading to the morgue where the body was kept. I found myself remembering the way I treated her, my innocent mate. She didn¡¯t deserve it. Maybe it was her, maybe she was dead. How could I handle that? I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath, ignoring the dull ache in my heart I¡¯ve had ever since she¡¯d left, and I prayed. i prayed it wouldn¡¯t be her, I prayed for another chance even if I didn¡¯t deserve it. The car parked and I looked over at Keith who was looking grimly out the window. He looked at me and I nodded as we both got out of the car. The doctor that treated her greeted us. "We tried our best but her wounds were too severe" he said. I didn¡¯t answer him, knowing if it was my mate there and she really was dead. I¡¯d lose control and hurt him. The walk to the morgue was the longest walk I¡¯ve ever had. My heart was hammering against my chest, and I felt the fear increasing. When we got in the room there were two gurnies, both with bodies covered by white sheets over them. "over here" the doctor said leading us to one of the gurneys. "Now her face is a bit...diformed from what she went through but try to know if it¡¯s her" The white sheet covered her face but I could see her blonde hair sticking out, the same shade as Lily. My breathing hitched and I suddenly was struggling not to let the tears fall. Th?s chapter is updated by find¡¤novel The doctor removed the sheet from her face and I gasped. her face was bruised and scars covered her cheeks and forehead. "I-I can¡¯t. It can¡¯t be" Keith said, tears rolling down his cheek "I can¡¯t know" I stayed silent. Keith had turned his back, unable to look at the body so I let a few tears escape but rearranged myself. There was one way to know if she was Lily or not. I lifted my hand and ced it on her skin before taking a deep breath. It was hard to detect a scent after a death of a werewolf but when it¡¯s your mate, as long as your touching her you could smell her scent even if she was dead. IT WASN¡¯T HER "Keith it isn¡¯t her" I said feeling relief overwhelm me "IT ISN¡¯¡¯T HER" Keith, who was sitting on the floor with tears streaming down his face stared at me incredoulously. He then smiled and looked relieved. I turned to the doctor but he wasn¡¯t there. What the hell? I looked back but Keith also had disappeared. "Keith?" I called but no one answered. I turned and looked at the body only to gasp and take a step back. Lily was lying on the the gurney, her now ck hair syed around her. Her once cherry lips blue. "L-Lily. No, no NO" I screamed tugging at my hair as the tears fell down my face "You can¡¯t be dead. No Please wake up LUX" I went and shook her to wake up, I kissed her lifeless lips. i kissed her face all over but she wouldn¡¯t wake up "Please" Suddenly Lily¡¯s body started disappearing as I held her in my arms. "NO" I yelled trying to keep my hold on her "NO I CAN¡¯T LOSE HER. I WON¡¯T LOSE HER" I woke up with a start, breathing heavily, I heard the music from downstairs and knew the party had started. I turned and stared at Lily beside me and felt relief. She was alive. It was just a dream. I held her closer to me and inhaled her scent. "She¡¯s alive, she¡¯s here" I muttered closing my eyes and letting her scent overwhelm me. Lily shifted on the bed and then opened her eyes. "Ethan?" she looked at me confused "What are you-" her eyes widened as she remembered "YOU MARKED ME?!?!?!?!" "I lost control" I said "But I¡¯m not sorry I marked you Lily. i¡¯m only sorry you didn¡¯t want it" It was true after thinking I had lost her so many times I was proud at seeing my mark on her. Making her officially mine. "You marked me" she said in disbelief "Oh my god" Chapter 59

Chapter 59: Chapter 59

"Lily I-" "No don¡¯t" she said backing away from me "Get out Ethan" "Lily please-" "GET OUT" I sighed and got out of the room. I knew she was freaking out she had every right to. I went downstairs and decided to give her time to cool off before talking to her. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. I couldn¡¯t believe he marked me. ETHAN MARKED ME. Now there was no running from anything, not even from him. After marking being away from your mate for a long time is impossible. What did it meant that even if the rogues problem was solved I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. I fixed my dress and hair, deciding not to freak out and headed to the party downstairs. "Hey Lily I was wondering when you¡¯d show" Dave said slinging an arm over my shoulder. I made sure my hair hid my mark. I didn¡¯t want to tell my boys yet. Dave led me to the kitchen and as soon as the bottle of Vodka came to view I poured a shot and downed it, pouring another one. I was never a heavy drinker but at the moment I needed to get my mind off of things and a little drinking never hurt anyone, right? Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. "Ethan you¡¯ve been sitting like this for a while now what the hell are you thinking about?" Peter asked as he took a gulp of his drink "Nothing I just have a lot on my mind" I said and he looked at me curiously "Like what?" Like Lily, and the fact that I marked her. Oh and did I mention she¡¯s that I did? I thought to myself and sighed "You know Rogues and all" I lied and Peter seemed to believe me since he patted my back and handed me a drink "No thinking of Alpha business tonight, have fun" I nodded my head drinking my drink in one gulp. I wondered if Lily was still in her room, seething over the fact that I¡¯d marked her. Or did she decide toe down and if so would shee to kick my ass? I had a feeling it would be thetter. "Besides" Jacob cut in with a smirk "With what Lily hase up with recently. These Rogues don¡¯t stand a chance" I raised an eyebrow and Jacob just shrugged and turned back Adrian. Just when I was about to say something when Dave and Jim came running to the two guys Find the newest release on fin?novel "Tay! Adrian! You have got to see this" Dave said "What?" Adrian asked in curiosity "Lily is drunk" Jim announced "Completely wasted" "Lily? Our Lily?" Adrian asked shocked Jim and Dave nodded and led them to the dance floor, I followed. We found Lily arguing with the DJ. She finally seemed to win and made her way to the dance floor. ¡¯Burn It To The Ground¡¯ By Nickle back sted through the speakers we stared in shock as Lily climbed on a table and started dancing to it with a bottle of tequ in her hand. I groaned as she started shaking her hips and whipping her hair as she held the bottle of to her mouth and sang to it like it was a microphone. The way she was dancing was certainly turning me on and i had to reign my wolf in. We¡¯re going off tonight To kick down every light Take anything we want Drink everything in sight We¡¯re going till the world stops turning while we burn it to the ground tonight She jumped from the table at thest sentence and ran in our direction. "GUYS" she yelled and stumbled but Adrian caught her and sheughed "You won¡¯t believe what happened!" "What?" Adrian asked in amusement biting trying to suppress hisughter, with good cause, she looked too cute when she was drunk. Lily motioned for Adrian toe Closer and he did "Ethan" she whispered "MARKED ME" She moved her hair out of the way and pointed at my mark "Right t-there" she giggled "Didn¡¯t even see iting" Adrian and the others looked shocked and red at me "You marked her?" Jacob asked "Without her permission?" "I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s any of your business" I said ring right back at him "It¡¯s between Lily and I." "Did you even consider how she¡¯d feel about this?" Adrian asked angrily "Or do you only think of yourself" "I always think about her. Always" I said ring "Now I¡¯d appreciate it if you stay out of this and go find your own damn mate to worry about" Something shed in Adrian¡¯s eyes before he handed Lily over to Jacob and walked away. Jacob¡¯s re on me became even deadlier "Hey we like drunk Lily" Dave said and I turned to see Lily swaying to the song "She never gets drunk so this is a new side of her" "I like drunk Lily too" Lily said and thenughed she made her way to me "You know you¡¯re kinda sexy" she winked at me I smirked thinking maybe I liked drunk Lily too "Oh I am?" "Mhmm haven¡¯t I told you before? Your HOT" she giggled and then her head jerked up as a new song yed "I love this song" She pulled away so she could go dance but I pulled her back noticing a few too eager wolves waiting for her to hit the dance floor. I sent them a re. "No you¡¯re not" I said "You¡¯re going to to bed" Chapter 60

Chapter 60: Chapter 60

"But I don¡¯t wanna" She pouted and god did it look sexy on her "I¡¯m going dancing" she tried to pull away but I caught her and threw her over my shoulder "What are you doing?" Jacob demanded "Rx i¡¯m just gonna take her to her room so she can sleep" Jacob sent me a warning look that made it obvious he doubted what I was saying "I wouldn¡¯t take advantage of her" I almost growled "Ethan! What are you doing? Put me down I-" Lily gasped, stopping mid-sentence "What?" "YOU HAVE A NICE ASS" she eximed and I chuckled, yups definitely liking the drunk Lily. "It¡¯s so shapely" The twins burst outughing and even Jacob couldn¡¯t help it as I turned around and went upstairs to Lily¡¯s room. As soon as we reached her room Iid her on her bed and tried to leave but she reached for me "don¡¯t leave" she mumbled "Please?" I couldn¡¯t say no to her so Iy next to her. "You can¡¯t sleep in your shirt silly" she said "Off with the shirt" I chuckled and slipped my shirt off. She smiled slyly and started gently running her hands on my chest and before I could register she was straddling me. Good god that girl was driving me crazy. "You know what this means" she said pointing at her mark I shook my head "It means I failed" "What?" "I failed" she stated "Before I came here I told myself I told myself I wouldn¡¯t be the old me again and be close to you but" she sighed "This means you can hurt me now" I looked at her and didn¡¯t know what to say. I hated myself for hurting her before for making her build so many walls so she would never let me in. "I¡¯d never hurt you" I said and she smiled faintly and then nced at my stomach and grinned "you have ABS" she said trailing her hands on my chest. I gulped and tried to keep myself from losing it shifting ufortably as she ran her fingers softly on my chest "I like your sexy Abs" She buried her face in my neck "Ethan" she mumbled sleepily "Yeah" "Just because you¡¯re sexy doesn¡¯t mean I forgive you for marking me and I¡¯m probably going to kick you ass in the morning" she said before drifting off to sleep. I ran my hand through her hair and inhaled her scent. "You¡¯re something else" I whispered in her ear though chuckling to myself,I knew she wouldn¡¯t hear me. I closed my eyes and fell asleep for the second time that day with my mate in my arms. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. I groaned when I woke up the next day, refusing to open my eyes and face the sun, it would only make my headache worse. "What did I do yesterday?" I asked myself rubbing my head. "Oh you did a lot of thingsst night" A familiar voice said from under me. My eyes shot open and I raised my head to see Ethan smirking at me. "Ethan what are you-" I started but noticed our position. I was straddling Ethan. "Oh my god" I jumped off of him and stood up, ignoring my body¡¯s protests. "Rx nothing happened you just wanted to me to sleep next to you and fell asleep....on me" he said and I groaned. "I need Coffee to deal with this" I said and got out of the room and headed downstairs. I do not know why people love getting drunk when they wake up with this much of a hangover the next day. I was never much of a drinker butst night was an exception I guess. I got to the kitchen and saw some of the guys there. I poured a cup of coffee and looked at my boys who were grinning before I sat on the table. "You know you¡¯re the first light-headed wolf I know" Jacob teased while grinning "Quite a showst night" "Do I wanna know what happened?" I said and Jacob shook his head This update is avable on Find¡ïNovel "But we¡¯ll tell you anyways" Jim said and I groaned "You sang and danced to nickle back while holding a tequ bottle" "Driving the guys in the party crazy" Dave added. "You dered that Ethan marked you though I don¡¯t think anyone heard but us" "Oh joy" I mumbled and jumped when I felt Ethan drape his arm on my shoulder. I raised an eyebrow and shrugged it off, ignoring his disappointed look as I sat away from him. I wasn¡¯t going to let him off the hook, this didn¡¯t mean we were together "Oh and you seemed to enjoy looking at Ethan¡¯s ass" Dave said making me almost spit my coffee out. "What?" I asked and they grinned slyly "What did she say exactly bro?" Dave asked and Jim dramatically cleared his throat "Oh my god you have a nice ass" Jim said in a poor impersonation of me "So shapely" My eyes widened and my cheeks med in embarrassment. I groaned and hit my head on the table "Please tell me you¡¯re lying" I said keeping my head on the table to hide my flushing cheeks "Nops and you also called him sexy" "Oh perfect" I muttered sarcastically. Last time I ever get drunk "Not to mention my sexy abs" Ethan whispered in my ear so no one would hear "But that little part was when we were in your room" I hit him in the stomach with my elbow and lifted my head with a satisfied nod when I heard him groan. "Wait" I said noticing something "Where are Adrian and Xavier? They wouldn¡¯t miss an opportunity to make fun of me" "Xavier took Ren out on a date yesterday so he doesn¡¯t know what happened and Adrian..." Jacob trailed on sending Ethan a cold look. I turned my attention to Ethan who looked confused Chapter 61

Chapter 61: Chapter 61

"I didn¡¯t do anything I just told him to find his own mate to worry about when he flipped about me marking you" I sighed, that exined it. I looked at Jacob who nodded "We¡¯ll talk about the markingter Ethan don¡¯t you dare think we¡¯re okay" I said sending him a re "I¡¯ll be back" "Oh my god Ethan you¡¯re going to be punished" I heard Dave say "yeah she¡¯s gonna love spanking your sexy ass" Jim added and I turned and red at them "Excuse me?" I said putting on my most scary face, the twins gulped "N-nothing?" Jim said and I smirked "Thought so" I walked upstairs and stopped at Adrian¡¯s room. I knocked but no one answered so I sighed before opening the door. The curtains were closed and Adrian was sitting on the edge of his unused bed with something in his hands, I already knew what it was. "Adrian" I said quietly walking towards him and sitting beside him "I can ask if you¡¯re okay but I already know the answer" Adrian chuckled and kept staring at the scarf in his hands "Yeah I guess you do" he sighed burying his face in his hands "I just miss her so much" I bit my lip, it killed me to see Adrian this way. "I know you do." "I think you¡¯re the only one that gets how painful it is to stay away from your mate for so long Lily. It¡¯s driving me crazy. I can¡¯t sleep without dreaming about her, I keep on worrying that something has happened to her. I don¡¯t know a thing about her and it¡¯s all my fault" "No it¡¯s not" I said with determination "Look at me Adrian" he kept his head down "I said look at me" He looked and I was taken back by the unshed tears in his eyes. I sighed and hugged him "She was human, she didn¡¯t know you were mates. Maybe she had a good reason to leave you didn¡¯t do anything wrong" Adrian smiled weakly and pulled back before gesturing to the scarf "Her scent on it isn¡¯t as strong anymore. I guess three years does that" he shook his head lightly "Pretty soon I won¡¯t have anything left, not her scent, not a picture. Just this" "I wish there was something I could do Adrian" I said desperately knowing there was nothing I could do. "I hate seeing you like this" Adrian looked at me and smiled hugging me from the side "I¡¯m fine Lily. I guess I just lose it from time to time." Heughed when I looked at him hesitantly "I¡¯m fine I swear I just need to sleep it off" "Okay I¡¯ll leave you to sleep" I kissed his cheek and went to leave. I nced at him as i was closing the door and he was lying on his bed clinging to the scarf. I sighed, wherever that girl was I hoped Adrian would find her soon, he didn¡¯t deserve this. I started heading back downstairs when Ethan came back to view "We need to talk" he said and I nodded and walked by him to my room, he followed "About the marking Lily" "Why¡¯d you do it?" "I wasn¡¯t nning on marking you I swear, no matter how much I wanted to I knew you wouldn¡¯t be ready but I lost control and I¡¯m sorry for that." I sighed and sat on my ed "What are we gonna do? You know what marking means Ethan" "Is it so hard for you to give me a chance Lily?" he asked and I looked away from the pained look in his eyes "One chance. It¡¯s all I¡¯m asking" "Damn I-I just-" "I¡¯m not saying being together, I¡¯m saying give me a chance to make you trust me. Let me take you on a proper date and then to the winter formal. if I make the slightest mistake you¡¯ll call it off and we¡¯ll figure something else. just please" he knelt in front of me and looked in my eyes "One chance" I looked at him for a moment, hesitant. Could I really give him another chance? What if it was just a game to him? What if I get hurt again? damn it there was a lot of what ifs and I was scared. I didn¡¯t want to get hurt. But he looked so sincere and he really has been trying. Could there actually be a chance for me to be with my mate? "One chance Ethan. That¡¯s all i¡¯m giving you. One mistake and..." "YES" He jumped, taking me with him and hugging me "I swear I won¡¯t disappoint you Lily" he put me down and kissed my forehead "Be ready tomorrow at eight, I¡¯m taking you on our first date" I nodded, feeling nothing but afraid and maybe a little doubtful about my choice of giving him a chance. But now that he marked me it meant the tingles would only get worse until we mate, it meant I couldn¡¯t be with another person and it meant that it¡¯ll be double the pain of when he rejected me if he ever hurt me again. I sighed and threw myself on the bed. I needed to get my mind off of things, I smiled as the perfect idea came to mind "Training" i said getting up to put no some clothes to work out before telling the others to get ready. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. The training definitely took my energy because when I woke up the next day I was aching everywhere, a weird sensation since training didn¡¯t usually cause me to be this sore. I groaned and sank back to the sheets but couldn¡¯t get back to sleep. Discover more novels at find~novel Chapter 62

Chapter 62: Chapter 62

I got up and headed to the shower, surprisingly turning on the cold water to soother me. I was going to test my bullets today, just to make sure they¡¯re working properly. Each new bullet I make has to be tested. I skipped breakfast and headed straight to the backyard, my gun in hand. I made sure no one was there before aiming at a far away tree. I ran after the first shot to the tree and inspected it, a smile on my face. "Clean shot" I remarked "Perfect" "You know breakfast is the most important meal of the day" I heard Ethan¡¯s voice from behind me and turned to see him walking towards me. I had to say he looked extra sexy today, the shirt he was wearing fit him perfectly and showed off his abs and arms. I couldn¡¯t help but imagine those arms holding me, running down my sides and---wait WHAT?! What the hell was I thinking? "I brought you this" For the first time I noticed the blueberry muffin in his hand and I took it with shaky fingers. "Uh Thank-" I stopped myself and cleared my throat, surprised at the lust in my voice "thanks" "Something wrong?" he asked and the sound of his voice made me shiver, the arousal was slowly taking over the ache I felt "N-no" I stuttered and looked at his face, I had a strong urge to run my hands all over his face, arms, through his hair. God damn it what was up with me "I-I think I should go" Ethan stepped in front of me "What¡¯s wrong Lily?" I couldn¡¯t help but take a step closer to him, my breathing ragged. I watched as he gulped, noticing my dark eyes. I really don¡¯t know what was going on with me, my body was burning so bad it hurt. "Lily?" And that did it. The sound of my name from him made me close the distance between us and pressing my body to his. I went to his earlobe, nipping it and nting kisses trailing down to his neck. Ethan¡¯s arms wrapped around me tightly. "Lily" he repeated huskily "Ethan" I breathed and he growled, his grip tightening, as he grabbed my hair roughly, but not enough to hurt, and tilting my head upwards as he started sucking and kissing along my neck, teasing me by getting close to my mark and thenpletely avoiding it. I moaned and hugged him to me, urging him to continue. "Pl-please" I couldn¡¯t believe the words came out of my mouth but they actually worked as Ethan started kissing and sucking on my mark. My breathing hitched and my legs felt weak as he supported me. I didn¡¯t know why I was acting that way, turned on so much by Ethan it waspletely weird, it was like I was going through-- "Oh crap" I saiding to my senses and stepping away from Ethan who looked at me hungrily "OH CRAP" I ran to my room as fast as I can and closed the door, how the hell could I have not noticed? I guess I didn¡¯t expect it. Females usually have heat after a month or so from the marking but alpha mates get it sooner. I groaned as I buried my head in my pillow, I couldn¡¯t believe I just did that. "Lily? Lily! I know you¡¯re in here" I heard Ethan say "Look what happened out there?" "Nothing" I said too humiliated to tell him I¡¯m in heat "Just go away Ethan" I could already feel my body reacting to the distance between me and my mate and I had to control myself so I wouldn¡¯t go out there and jump him "Just please go away" Ethan stayed quiet for a while before he sighed "Fine but I¡¯ll being backter" I didn¡¯t answer and heard his footsteps on the stairs. I kept shifting on the bed, trying to sleep but I couldn¡¯t, my wolf was trying to take over so our mate could help us get over the heat and that was not something I was ready to do. I could feel myself sweating and got up and changed into a tank top and shorts trying to cool off. I had a feeling this was going to be a long day. Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. "She¡¯s hasn¡¯te out for a while" I said as I sat on the couch in the living room "I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong" "That¡¯s weird, Lily hates sitting in her room for too long" Xavier answered "Maybe I should go check on her" I nodded and walked with him upstairs to Lily¡¯s door, Xavier knocked and tried to open it but found it locked. "Lily?" he called and was answered with a grunt "Can youe out" "No" Lily¡¯s voice was strained, tired "I¡¯m just going to stay in my room today" "What?!" I said shocked "What about our date?" Xavier looked surprised, huh I guess he didn¡¯t know about our date. "Not today Ethan" Lily answered "please" "Give me a fucking reason Lily" I hissed maybe too angrily but I was really excited that she gave me another chance, what was going on? Lily was silent for a while before she mumbled something I couldn¡¯t get. "What?!" I said and I heard her groan "I¡¯m in heat" she said so low I almost didn¡¯t hear, everyone was silent and then I chuckled. I heard a thump in her room and her muttering ¡¯asshole¡¯ "I¡¯m sorry I just totally forgot about that" I said and she groaned. "So did I" I stayed silent for a while "let me in Lily" For more chapters visit find?novel "What?! No" Xavier red at me and I knew what he was thinking so I just shook my head to let him know i wasn¡¯t nning on sleeping with her. "please" "NO" Chapter 63

Chapter 63: Chapter 63

I sighed, fine then. I reached to my pocket and pulled out the spare key I had to all the rooms and opened the door and went in. The scent of arousal hit me as soon as I closed the door and I fought to control my wolf. My eyes fell on Lily who was on her bed in her bra and panties, her clothes tossed aside, and I felt so bad. She was sweating and shifting on the bed like she wasn¡¯tfortable in her own skin. "Lily" I said and walked towards her "Come here" "No Ethan stay away before I do something i regret" she said and I had to admit that stung a little "you can¡¯t stay like this you need to break the heat" Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "No Ethan I won¡¯t, we¡¯re not-" he silenced me by putting his hand on my mouth, god his scent was going to drive me crazy I was fighting not to jump him. "I¡¯m not talking about sex lux" he said "I¡¯ll wait forever till you¡¯re ready and we¡¯re together for that. I¡¯m talking about another way to break the heat" "Wh-what do you mean?" I asked and without answering he threw the covers on me and lowered his hand to my thigh, making me shiver at his touch. He made his way upwards and i found my breathing getting heavier "Ethan" I moaned as his fingers brushed the wet surface of my panties. I wantecd to object but let out a moan instead when his fingers started rubbing me through my panties "Tell me if you want me to stop" he said keeping a slow, steady pace in his rubbing making me absentmindedly push myself closer to him. His hand picked up it¡¯s pace and I knew I should stop him, but I didn¡¯t, it felt too good. Ethan shifted so he wasying alongside me, staring into my eyes instead of the rest of my body. He seemed hesitant when his hand pulled my panties aside and his finger brushed me. I gasped and then moaned again as he wasted no time in rubbing me, in all the right ces. I noticed his breathing getting heavier as he stared at me with lust filled eyes, but I had no time to worry about that. I started moaning more and more and each time I did his hand would pick up the pace. He buried his face in my neck "God Lily you¡¯re moaning it going to kill me" he said, his voice husky and lustful. "I-I..." I didn¡¯t get to say anything as another moan left my lips. Ethan¡¯s breathing was getting faster as he nted slow, soft kisses along my neck. I was about to finish and Ethan sensed that as he nted another soft kiss close to my mark "Cum for me baby" he said and almost like he hit a switch my breath caught in my throat and I moaned as pleasure rushed through me, clutching at the sheets. When I finally rxed and fell back against the bed Ethan took his hand away and grinned at me. I blushed as I realized what we¡¯d done and expected a smug remark from him but he just winked "Now get ready for our date tonight." he stood up and left. I stared at the ceiling and groaned. Ethan just....Oh god! how the hell could I look at him now that he...UGH! I told myself to calm down and took a deep breath, I should just act like nothing happened right? "Okay" I said to myself as I got up and took a shower, no longer feeling the soreness and ufortableness. I couldn¡¯t say i was mad at Ethan for doing that, going through heat was torture. When it was time to get dressed I wore my ck skinny jeans, and light blue shirt and put on my leather jacket and before I knew it there was a knock on my bedroom door. I opened the door and Ethan stood there with a grin and a bouquet of lilies in his hand. "You look great" he said "Thanks, you don¡¯t look so bad yourself" I said and boy that was an understatement he was wearing dark jeans and a ck shirt, his hair looked even better than it usually did as I tried so subtly check him out. I smiled as he handed me the flowers but when I reached to take them he pulled them away. "You have to promise you won¡¯t burn them first" he said "You know you almost burned a hole through the groundst time right?" Iughed "I promise I won¡¯t burn them, besides the situation is different this time" "Okay then" he handed me the flowers "Let¡¯s go" "Where are we going exactly?" "Two ces" he stated "The first is your cliche dinner but as you already now I amme that way" "I¡¯ve noticed" I teased "yup and you¡¯re going to have to deal with it" he nodded as we went downstairs but stopped when I noticed my boys standing at the bottom, all of them ring at Ethan. Uh Oh "Lily" Jim said calmly still ring at Ethan "Can we have a few words with you and Ethan?" Newest update provided by F¦Énd£Îovel I nodded and nced at Ethan who smiled, obviously not the least bit scared. We walked down the stairs and the guys led us to the living room. Xavier was the first one to talk "Okay I know you¡¯re trying this because of the fact that you marked her" "Without her permission" Adrian added his re not wavering "Right" jason said with a nod "That fact alone should make us kill you but what¡¯s done is done. I¡¯m not that forgiving when ites to people I care about Ethan, and Lily happens to be one of the most important people in my life" Chapter 64

Chapter 64: Chapter 64

"In our lives" Jacob said ncing at Xavier and then back at Ethan "We won¡¯t get in the way if you¡¯re trying to patch things up, though you don¡¯t deserve her. But if we see her just the slightest bit upset" "We¡¯ll kill you" the twins said together in all seriousness "If you do anything wrong to her.." Adrian continued "We¡¯ll kill you" the twins repeated "If you hurt her again..." Xavier added "We¡¯ll kill you" Ethan nodded, unfazed by their res "I¡¯d never hurt her again" he said simply and then turned to me "Now if you don¡¯t mind we¡¯re heading out on our date" This text is hosted at find?novel the guys nodded and Ethan led me out of the house and to his car, he even opened the passenger door for me. We talked a bit in the car before we arrived at the small restaurant. it wasn¡¯t something too fancy, thank god, it was casual and actually sort of perfect. We ordered and Ethan sat back and stared at me for a while with a smile on his face as he looked at me, for some reason i remembered earlier when he, and I blushed. "You¡¯re beautiful Lily" he stated and I blushed even harder and looked down and after a short while he added "I have a question" "What?" "Why¡¯d you dye your hair? don¡¯t get me wrong. ck or blond you¡¯re still amazing butst time I heard you liked your hair blond." I shrugged "New life, new me" I stated "I wanted everything to change, including myself so I just made a drastic change" "Yeah and boy have you changed" Ethanmented chuckling. "Tell me about the two years you spent away, I want to know what I missed" "Well Xavier had me show him my wolf when I first arrived, he wanted to know how strong I was. Adrian pinned me down in the first five seconds" I chuckled "I didn¡¯t really talk to anyone at first except Xavier but I got used to them in a while and I started working extra hard at Adrian¡¯s training so that¡¯s how I lost weight; because I started using my wolf more." "And cars?" "Xavier¡¯s car broke down and he was fixing it so I was really impressed and asked him to teach me. I was working at a small restaurant because I didn¡¯t want him to have to support me then but after I learned about cars I applied for a job at the mechanic shop and that¡¯s it I guess." Ethan stared at me curiously "Xavier has had an impact on you huh?" he said a bit of jealousy in his tone. "He has" I answered honestly "he was my pen pal for a while before I left and he was always there for me and helped me with everything, I could never pay him back for that" "Did you-" Ethan started but seemed lost as to how to say what he was thinking "I mean while you were away did you-" "Did I what?" "Did you see anyone?" he asked "I mean I know I have no right to ask but if you don¡¯t mind..." I sighed and took a sip of my water as I yed with my food "I did go out on a date or two because the twins wouldn¡¯t stop nagging." I hesitated before I added "But it never got to anything, I didn¡¯t trust anyone but my boys and even with them I was cautious at the time" "I¡¯m so sorry Lily I-" I raised my hand and he shut up "Stop saying sorry, I know you regret it. besides, maybe it was supposed to happen this way. I mean I wouldn¡¯t have met my boys if it wasn¡¯t for what happened" Ethan stayed silent for a while but then opened another subject and we talked as we ate and when we were done we payed and got out. "Okay so what¡¯s the second ce?" I asked as Ethan drove, his eyes on the road. "I think you¡¯re gonna like this" he said and pulled up in front of a carnival "Seriously?!" I asked with augh and Ethan grinned and got out of the car and opened the door for me "Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t likeing here anymore? If I remember correctly you loved Carnivals" "Yes I did, I still do" "Good then" he said and walked next to me "What do you want to try first?" We yed several games and had a lot of fun, we even bought a cowboy hat; mine white and his ck. "What game shall we y next?" Ethan asked as we walked, my hand linked through his arm. "Hmmm" I said pretending to think, though there was only one game left. "That one" "Yes ma¡¯am" he said in a fake country ent, tipping his hat. Iughed and we walked to the stand "Shoot three and you get to choose from these" the man behind the counter said pointing to the stuffed bears. I looked at the moving ducks and shrugged grabbing the gun. I fired six shots and easily hit the six ducks leaving the man at the counter speechless "That means I get 2" I grinned He nodded and I looked at the prizes "I¡¯ll take the monkey and the panda" I said and he nodded and got them down for me "Thanks" I handed Ethan the panda to hold and held the monkey myself. What?! I love monkeys "you know it supposed to be the other way around" Ethan said with an amused smile "What is?" "I should be the one winning you the teddy bear" Iughed "But where would be the fun in that?" I asked as we walked out of the carnival "I¡¯ve said it before and I¡¯ll say it again; you¡¯re something else Lily Marison" "You better believe it Ethan Lytton" I said as we walked from the carnival to a park close by. . Chapter 65

Chapter 65: Chapter 65

"This has been really fun Ethan" I said while still holding the monkey . This content belongs to F?ndNovel "I¡¯m d. I was hoping you still liked carnivals Iughed "How do you know that by the way? I didn¡¯t think you knew anything about me" Ethan snorted "I know everything about you. Even now, though you¡¯ve changed some things stay the same." "Like what?" I asked suppressing my smile "Like your favorite color, ck. The fact that you get the cutest crease on your forehead when you¡¯re mad. That you wrinkle your nose and purse your lips whenever your really concentrating on something. Your bottom lip trembles when you¡¯re sad and you have a re that can scare the strongest of men. But you know the one thing that never changes about you?" "What?" "Your eyes" he said and stopped walking to turn and look at me "The most beautiful blue eyes I¡¯ve ever seen. The eyes I¡¯d love to get lost in more than I already am, if you¡¯d let me. And the eyes that give you away sometimes, when you¡¯re trying to hide your feelings, your eyes say it all." "How do you know all this?" I asked trying to keep my voice normal but I was more than surprised "Because you were always important to me Lily, no matter how awful I treated you" "Then why did you?" "High school got to me, when we first started I wanted to be cool, like an alpha should be. And when people said being cool didn¡¯t involve you, I listened" he said and I averted my gaze to stare at my feet but felt him lift my chin so I could look at him "I was an idiot, a confused kid. I made so many mistakes Lily, things I wish I could take back" I stayed silent and stared at him, not knowing what to say and Ethan smiled, tucking a strand of my hair behind my ear, his hand resting against my cheek and I fought the urge to close my eyes and lean into it. "you know who you remind me off?" "Who?" "Snow white" he stated "ck hair" he used his free hand to y with a strand of my hair "Blue eyes" the hand on my cheek moved so that his thumb was close to my eyes and I closed them and felt him run his thumb gently over my eyelids "Red lips" his thumb went towards my lips,rubbing his thumb gently over my bottom lip "The fairest in all thend" I pulled my head away and frowned "I don¡¯t like snow white" I stated "Why?" "She was too weak, wanting a charming prince toe and save her. She didn¡¯t depend on herself. Just waited for her prince" "What about your prince Lily?" Ethan whispered, our bodies inches away "No such thing" I whispered back, staring at him as he got closer and closer "I depend on myself" "What if someone wanted to be your prince" he said, his face getting closer. I closed my eyes as his fingers brushed the side of my face "I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s possible" Our lips were inches apart now, I felt the heat of his body, so close. "Why?!" he asked and I kept my eyes closed, afraid of what might happen if I open them I bit my lip and hesitated but answered truthfully "Because I don¡¯t know if I can trust someone enough to love them" Ethan moved and I opened my eyes and found him staring at me, he searched my face and then his eyes locked on mine "Well I¡¯m sure that someone would wait for as long as it takes for you to trust him" "You sure about that?" I asked before I could stop myself Ethan¡¯s fingers tilted my head upwards, he brought his lips close to mine "Positive" he whispered before he ced his lips so gently on mine that, if it wasn¡¯t for the electricity shooting through my body, I wouldn¡¯t have felt it. Our lips moved slowly, sensually, not hungrily like our first kiss. This kiss wasn¡¯t all lust, it was something else, something i was too scared to even think about. Ethan licked my bottom lip asking for entrance and I opened my mouth and let his tongue in, as my hands ran through his hair and one of his hands lovingly brushed my face. "That is a real kiss" he said against my lips "This is the one I¡¯ll consider our first" When we finally pulled away to breathe I opened my eyes and gasped "Oh my god" I whispered breathlessly as I saw the snow kes falling around us slowly "It¡¯s snowing" "It is" Ethan said but kept his eyes on me, looking at me in a way that made me shiver, it wasn¡¯t hunger, more like awe. "This is amazing" Iughed looking around me, the snow was lightly sticking to the trees and things around us. Iughed and spun in a circle, my hat flying to the ground "Come on" Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. "Come on" she said motioning for me to go to her but I just couldn¡¯t find it in me to move, my hands holding both of the toys she won as I watched herugh and jump around. I smiled at the way she looked now; her cheeks flushed from the cold, her eyes shining, her smile bright, and small snowkes on her hair and eyshes. I just stared a bit more, saving the picture of her like this in my memory "You can¡¯t enjoy snow if you¡¯re just standing there" "What do you want me to do?" I asked still smiling at her, I would never get enough of this sight of her, she just looked so god damn beautiful. "Spin around" sheughed and I set the toys down and walked towards her Chapter 66

Chapter 66: Chapter 66

"Yes ma¡¯am" I whispered and held her and spun her around. She gasped in surprise but then startedughing, extending her arms and tilting her head to the sky with her eyes closed as snowkes fell on her face, like I said before: beautiful, my mate was breathtaking. When I set her down she stayed in my arms "We should get out of the snow before this turns to a blizzard" she stated with a sad sigh and I chuckled but stayed in ce and stared at her "What?" "Just stay still, I wanna remember this moment, I want it branded in my memory. You, Our date, this. I want to remember every detail, about the way you look tonight" She stayed silent and we stared at each other. I smiled and closed my eyes as I ced a kiss on her forehead "perfect" I murmured "Let¡¯s head home" I picked up our hats and the toys and walked towards the car. We got to the car and drove us home, by the time we got there Lily had fallen asleep and I chuckled as I got out of the car and opened the passenger door. I put an arm under her knees and one at her back and carried her. She threw her hands and wrapped them around my neck and I smiled as I looked down at her before going inside. All the guys were there when I opened the door and I knew they were going to ask questions but they shut up when they saw Lily asleep so I carried her to her room andid her on her bed. I suddenly remembered our things in the car and with inhuman speed went to get them and got back to her room. I ced both the monkey and the panda on either side of her and she immediately hugged them both, making me chuckle, she looked too cute. I ced her hat on the dresser and pulled the covers over her and she murmered something I didn¡¯t understand. I bent down and ced a kiss to her forehead "I love you" I whispered knowing she wouldn¡¯t hear me. I¡¯ve been wanting to say that for a while but I knew she¡¯d freak out, I had to wait and I knew that. I got out and closed the door behind me and decided to go sleep and not get bombarded with questions. I smiled when i was in my bed, though I wanted my mate next to me I knew it was too early. But hopefully I¡¯d get her to fall for me. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. I woke up the next day and immediately a smile crept to my face as I remembered our date. My subconsciously reached and let my fingers brush my lips as I remembered the way he kissed me. I looked beside me and noticed the toys from yesterday. A knock sounded on my door and I got up and opened it. No one was outside as I looked around the empty hallway, hmm weird. I noticed a tray with a bowl of coco pops, a flower and a note on it. I checked the hallway one more time before I carried the tray and got back to my room. I picked up the lilly and smelt it before grabbing the note. Good morning my beautiful mate. First off, yesterday was probably the best day of my life and hopefully it was amazing for you too. Second I only made you cereal because I can¡¯t cook to save my life and thought better than to poison you. Andstly you¡¯re cute when you¡¯re asleep I smiled and put the note down, ate my cereal and went to take a shower. I heard the my bedroom door open as I was wrapping the towel around me "Anyone there?" I asked but no one answered. Cautiously, I got out of the bathroom but my room was empty. I frowned but shrugged it off as my imagination and went to get my clothes ready on the bed. I got dressed and just as I was about to leave the room I noticed a note stuck on my door. You know what sucks about having a reallyme mate? I frowned and opened the door to go ask Ethan what he meant when I noticed another note on the ground. That you have to put up with hisme ways forever. I noticed a trail of notes leading down the hallway and picked each one and read it and ever and ever and ever If you¡¯ll let me that is I¡¯ll spend forever trying to be good enough for you Thest note was stuck on a door ¡¯So here is yet another cliche,me idea¡¯ I smiled and opened the door and stepped into the room. The notes in my hands fell to the floor as I looked around me in amazement; everything was covered with a whiteyer of what looked like snow. And when I say everything, I mean every single piece of furniture in the room. Ethan was standing in the middle of the room looking nervous but with a warm smile on his face. "I know we just had a date yesterday but seeing as it¡¯s the day after tomorrow" he pulled out two tickets from behind his back "Would you go with me to the winter formal Lily?" I smiled at how nervous his voice sounded "I even brought a tux and everything. So? What do you say?" Content originallyes from find(?)ovel I bit my lip, this was all going too fast. First the date and...the kiss and now winter formal, I¡¯m already going soft. This was too good to be true, all of this. There had to be some sort of trick, something that will end up badly right? There always is "Lily?" Ethan asked waiting an answer Chapter 67

Chapter 67: Chapter 67

"I-" I couldn¡¯t form a sentence as thoughts twirled in my head. My walls were crumbling and it scared the crap out of me as I thought back to the way I was when I first left the pack. "S-sure" i said hesitantly and he smiled broadly and hugged me. I pulled back "I¡¯m gonna go now" I turned and left the room, my mind still reeling. I knew I probably seemed weird to Ethan, seeing as he told me to wait but i just needed to think. I went back to my room to get my bag for school when I saw the twins on my bed. "So what¡¯s wrong?" Dave asked "What are you talking about?" Jim sighed "Why did you leave the way you did? To be honest the poor chump put a lot of effort in asking you out right." "How did you-" "Who do you think helped him put all that fake snow in the room?" Dave winked "It was fun actually, we decided not to be mean to him since you guys are trying again but we did throw some death threats every five minutes or so" "but that still doesn¡¯t exin why you freaked out" Updates are released by find?novel "Who freaked out?" I heard Xavier say from behind me "You know we¡¯re going to bete for school guys" "Who cares jay" Adrian said and throwing himself on my bed "one hour won¡¯t kill us" "you know it¡¯s not about missing ss" Jacob added, how the hell did they all decide toe in my room at once? "It¡¯s about seeing a certain mate" Xavier actually blushed and Iughed "Someone¡¯s in love" I teased "I marked herst night" Xavier admitted "Said she was ready" I grinned at the happiness in his voice "I¡¯m happy for you Jase" "And your changing the subject" Dave said "Why¡¯d you freak out" "I didn¡¯t" "Of course you didn¡¯t" Jim said sarcastically "S-sure" he copied me and I sighed "That was really enthusiastic" I shrugged and walked to the side of my bed and grabbed my bad "Come on let¡¯s not bete for lover boy over there" "Naw it¡¯s okay Ren¡¯ll understand" Xavier smirked crossing his arms and I huffed and threw my bag back down, they really weren¡¯t going to back off. Xavier noticed my sigh of defeat and closed the door so no one would hear us. I sat on my bed "It¡¯s just...I don¡¯t know it¡¯s kind of scary guys" I said easily it was always easy talking to my guys, I didn¡¯t mind showing them a weak side. "Things are going fast and I...I may fall for him if I haven¡¯t already. I¡¯m going soft" "We¡¯ve noticed" Xavier said with a smile "I think that¡¯s a good thing. Don¡¯t get us wrong, we love kick ass Lily. But going soft means your actually not distancing people your scared of" "But it also makes me vulnerable to get hurt" I admitted staring at the ground "It means he can hurt me now. What if he¡¯s not serious in this? What if he changes his mind? what if he decides he wants some one else? What if-" "That¡¯s a lot of what ifs" Jacobmented "And you know we¡¯d kick his ass for even trying to hurt you Lily" "But the damage would be already done" I said "I¡¯m scared" "Look it is scary" Adrian said "And though I don¡¯t really like him Lily he seems to be genuine. You have an opportunity to be with your mate a lot of people don¡¯t" I looked at him and saw the pain that¡¯s always in his eyes "And we know you, if you push him away now there¡¯s going to be a whole lot more of what ifs." I stared at Adrian and knew he was right, he knew exactly how much it hurt to not have your mate with you. And the worst part is he didn¡¯t know anything about her and I knew it tore him apart everyday. I stood up and hugged him "You¡¯re going to find her soon Adrian, I feel it" he chuckled "Sure hope your right" he stood up and cleared his throat "Nowe on let¡¯s go to school before alpha over there dies of anticipation" Xavier growled yfully and Iughed as I stood up grabbed my bag and headed to my bike but surprisingly saw Ethan standing in front of it. "I...Uh...I wanted to go after you but the twins stopped me." he said and then looked hesitant before adding "are you regretting saying yes about the winter formal?" I took a deep breath remembering what the guys told me and stood on my toes and kissed him, he immediately responded and I pulled back before it deepened "Did that answer your question?" I asked and he chuckled and nted a soft kiss on my lips "See youter" he said and headed to his car as I got on my bike and drove to school. **** "You guys did WHAT?!?!" Melissa yelled as I told the girls about my date with Ethan while we were in the library at lunch. The librarian red at her and I hushed her up "We went on a date" I said "What did you expect after he marked me" "HE WHAT?!?!" She shrieked again and the librarian shushed her this time "At the party, you would have known if you you went" I told her and she shrugged "Parties aren¡¯t my thing" "Well I think this is amazing" Ren said grinning "I¡¯m so happy for you Lily" "What about you?! I heard someone got markedst night" I sang and she immediately blushed "Xavier¡¯s been walking around like a love sick puppy grinning all day" She giggled and then looked nervous "I¡¯m scared for about the heat though" Chapter 68

Chapter 68: Chapter 68

I waved a hand dismissively "Since Xavier¡¯s alpha you¡¯ll have heat pretty soon, it was only a day until I had mine and...Uh" I blushed remembering my heat "I got through it" "You didn¡¯t" Melissa said wide eyed "But his scent isn¡¯t on you" "Oh no no no. I...we...I mean he" I took a deep breath "We didn¡¯t do that. But he had to do something since the heat doesn¡¯t break unless...well...you know and he...uh....kinda...helped me with that" "Oh" Melissa said and then added hesitantly "Do you really think giving him a chance is a good idea? what happened to staying the hell away from him?" "Things changed" I said "We¡¯ve been talking a lot and, though rejecting me was a stupid move, I kind of understand" "What were his reasons?" "I can¡¯t say" I said, please I wasn¡¯t about to tell them their alpha¡¯s insecurities that was wrong on so many levels. Original content can be found at F¦ÉndNovel "I still don¡¯t support this" Melissa said "you¡¯re going to get hurt" "Maybe" I said and then remembered my talk with my boys and smirked "But at least I won¡¯t keep asking myself what would have happened if I gave him the chance" Melissa shrugged and changed the subject but I noticed she was tense and even asked her about it and she said it was nothing so I shrugged it off. **** The next day even went by fast Ethan kept acting...actually...quite perfect. He was nice to my boys and treated me great and then the day of the winter formal came. Everyone at school was talking about it while I was just nervous. I walked to the lunch table and sat with my guys and Keith and Ethan and I noticed people crowded in a certain corner "What¡¯s going on?" "they¡¯re voting for winter king and queen" Dave answered "We already did" "Really I didn¡¯t know the nominees were announced" I said frowning "you were sleeping in ss when they announced it" Xavierughed "Oh" I shrugged "whatever don¡¯t really care" "You should" Ethan said smirking and I raised an eyebrow "And why is that?" He opened his mouth to say something but got interrupted when Whitney passed by our table "Hey Lily just thought I¡¯d let you know that n and I voted for you" and then left. "Say what?" I said and the table burst intoughter "you¡¯re kidding me right?" "Nops" Ethan said draping his arm around my shoulder "Lily Marison for Winter Queen" "Oh please like I¡¯d win anyways" I rolled my eyes Ethan mumbled something under his breath and before I could ask him what he said Jim said excitedly "Christmas vacation after the formal" "Can¡¯t wait" I said smiling "When are we gonna put the tree? "Anytime you want" Ethan said smiling "How bout the day after the winter formal, it¡¯s a week before christmas" "Sure" he said before the bell rang and he kissed me goodbye before leaving for ss. **** I agreed with the girls that we¡¯d get ready for the formal together at the pack house since Ren was determined to make me look perfect. God help me. The boys were going to wait for us downstairs and then we¡¯d pick up the rest of their dates, well except for Adrian because he refused to date other girls ever since his mate he feels as if he¡¯s cheating on her even though they weren¡¯t together. "Okay I¡¯ll do your hair" Ren started but I interrupted her "You won¡¯t do anything with my hair I¡¯m just gonna fix it a bit and let it down. As for make up" I grimaced but noticed Ren¡¯s face brighten "Sure but nothing too extensive" "Sure now hurry and take a shower before I start my work" I nodded and took the fastest shower I¡¯ve ever had due to ren¡¯s constant yelling at me through the door to hurry. Wow that girl is scary at times like this. When I dried my hair and fixed it up Ren did my make up and when I looked in the mirror I was shocked. I looked actually kinda good, the make up was light, nothing too much except for the red lipstick. "Isn¡¯t the lipstick a bit..." "It¡¯s perfect" Ren said and Melissa agreed with her "With you¡¯re hair color andplexion it makes you look amazing." "If you say so" I said a bit hesitant "You look great Lily stop doubting it" Melissa said as Ren started working on her "Nowe on put on the dress" I sighed and went to the dress, I fingered the white fabric and sighed hoping it wasn¡¯t too much. I grabbed it and the heels and went to the bathroom to change. When I got out I found Ren and Melissa ready to go "How do I look?" They turned to me and grinned "If I was a guy I¡¯d definitely want to date you" Ren said and Iughed "You look stunning Lily" Meliisa said and I smiled "And you guys look absolutely gorgeous" I said "Come on the guys are calling for us" Ren said "Oh yeah" she threw me a box "Put on these earrings" and then left with Melissa I opened the box and found two small, simple diamond earrings that were beautiful. Noticing I was alone I turned around and looked in the mirror. Doubting myself the way I always do but never say out loud. I forced the doubts out of my head and smiled as I pulled out the earrings, this night is going to be great. Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. "Where¡¯s Lily?" I asked as Ren and Melissa made their way downstairs. Xavier grinned and stared at Ren in awe and she blushed under his gaze "She¡¯s upstairs almost done. you can go get her if you want" She said smirking and I nodded and made my way upstairs. I stopped at Lily¡¯s room and found the door open. I stepped in and froze at what I saw. Chapter 69

Chapter 69: Chapter 69

Lily had her hair over her shoulder as she was putting on some earrings, I stared at the bare skin her backless dress offered. She seemed to notice my notice my presence and turned around and I couldn¡¯t do anything but stare. Her simple white dress made her look like an angel, flowing perfectly along her figure. Her ck hair framing her face, she had a bit of make up on that just made her amazing blue eyes brighter and her red lips looked edible. Lily blushed as she noticed me gazing at her. "So?" she said hesitantly and I couldn¡¯t find words to form a single sentence. "You..You look" I let out a breath, absolutely stumped. Lily groaned and threw her hands to her sides in defeat. "It¡¯s too much isn¡¯t it? I told Ren it was but she had to-" She started to turn around but I grabbed her arm and turned her around till she was pressed against my body, her blue eyes staring into mine filled with uncertainty, I smiled and ced my hand on her cheek and she absentmindedly leaned into it. "You look absolutely breathtaking Lily" I said "Left me speechless for a second there" She blushed and I pulled away before I forgot something. "I got you something." She raised an eyebrow as I pulled out the box I had in my jacket and opened it, revealing the vintage ne I bought her. "I knew you liked vintage so I got you this. If you don¡¯t like it I could get you something else, diamonds or something-" "Ethan" She interrupted me smiling "I love it" I smiled and motioned for her to turn around. She did and moved her hair to the side. I gulped and put the ne on her. My fingers brushed her skin as I put it and she shivered. I cleared my throat and moved back. She turned back to me and looked at the ne "A locket" she noticed "it has a keyhole" I nodded and took the key from my pocket and showed it to her "You¡¯ll get to open it when I¡¯m sure you¡¯re ready" "Ready for what exactly?" she asked with a raised eyebrow and I smirked "You¡¯ll find outter" I said putting the key back in my pocket "Now let¡¯s go they¡¯re waiting for us" Lily¡¯s P.O.V. We walked downstairs and I smiled when I saw the boys who¡¯s eyes widened. "Is that Lily?" Dave said smirking "I think it is" Jim answered "Oh my god Dave" he turned to his brother and wiped a fake tear "Our lux is growing up" I rolled my eyes and felt Ethan grab my waist "My Lily" he said and I rolled my eyes e on guys let¡¯s go" I said and we walked outside and got into the limo. We picked up the other girls and headed to the formal "wow" I breathed as we walked in "How the hell could they transform this smelly ce to...this" I looked around and smiled at how beautiful the ce was. White streamers and balloons covered the ce, the table covers were also white, giving the perfect vibe of ¡¯winter fairytale¡¯ "Pictures" Ethan whispered in my ear and I saw the photographer taking pictures of al the couples going in and I smiled as Ethan draped his arm on my shoulder and the picture was taken. "You know I¡¯m still curious about what¡¯s in this" I said ying with the ne "I¡¯ve never been patient" Ethan smirked "Sorry but like I said, not until I¡¯m sure your ready" I rolled my eyes as we sat on a table and immediately everyone started talking andughing. Ren was leaning on jason and Adrian just chatted with the twins and their dates as they joked around. The night was amazing we danced andughed and just when I sat down the DJ said a slow song wasing up the first time that night and Ethan immediately offered me his hand "Dance with me" "I-I¡¯m tired Ethan let¡¯s sit this song out" I said but he was having non if it as he made me stand up and led me to the dance floor "Ethan" I scolded "It¡¯s just a slow dance Lily I won¡¯t bite" he said and I blushed and looked down. We definitely looked weird, standing in the middle of the dance floor apart. "I know it¡¯s just--" I said nervously "I don¡¯t know how to slow dance, I¡¯ll step on your feet" The song tune started and everyone was already dancing. Ethan smirked and offered me his hand and I took it just as the words started This time, This ce Misused mistakes I instantly noticed Nickleback¡¯s song ¡¯far away¡¯ as I tried to dance but ended up just moving awkwardly Too long, toote who was I to make you wait Ethan nced at me "Stand on my feet" he said and I looked at him confused, wasn¡¯t the object f dancing to NOT step on your partner¡¯s feet? "Trust me Lily" Just one chance, just one breath just in case there¡¯s just one left I nodded and gently stepped a bit on both his feet he smiled and leaned to my ear "Now let¡¯s show them how to really dance" and with that he started to lead, dancing for the both of us like it was nothing at all, like i wasn¡¯t stepping on his feet. A bystander wouldn¡¯t notice because my dress was long. He glided effortlessly on the dance floor. The rightful source is find~novel For the first time I actually felt like a love sick teenage girl, like I was in a fairytale. I felt like snow white and as cliche and as girlie as it sounded I didn¡¯t want it to end. Chapter 70

Chapter 70: Chapter 70

Ethan leaned and whispered the lyrics of the song in my ear "I love you, I loved you all along" I almost stopped dancing all together but he kept our dancing and whispered "and I missed you, been far away for far too long" his grip tightened a bit "I keep dreaming you¡¯ll be with me and you¡¯ll never go. Stop breathin if I don¡¯t see you anymore" He pulled away and I could see the determination in his eyes I¡¯d give it all, i¡¯d give for us Give anything but i won¡¯t give up ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find{n}ovel I didn¡¯t know what to say. did he actually say that he loved me. Ethan kept on dancing like nothing happened at all But you know, you know, you know I wanted, I wanted you to stay Cause I needed, I need to hear you say For the first time I made the first move and kissed him slowly. I felt him smile against my lips and lift me as he continued to slowly dance. Our lips moved against each other in an innocent, passionate kiss, there was no tongue, no urgency, just an innocent kiss So keep breathing, cause I¡¯m not leavin you anymore Believe it, hold on to me to me never let me go When we pulled away and the song had ended Ethan led me to the table but then groaned "patrol report. I¡¯ll be right back" "If there¡¯s anything knew just tell me okay?" I said sternly and he nodded and went. "Someone was having fun out there" Jim said snapping me back to reality "why didn¡¯t you tell us you such a good dancer?" I smiled "Never knew myself" I said looking back to see where Ethan was "Well you do seem happier I¡¯ll give him that" Jacob said "Doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s off the hook yet" "Chill Tay" Dave said pping Jacob on the back "I don¡¯t think he has it in him to hurt her he looks like he¡¯s really trying and plus he wouldn¡¯t risk me kicking his ass" "Come on Dave everyone knows I¡¯m the brain and the bronze" Jim said "you¡¯re the leftovers" "Nu-uh" Dave said "I think you got it backwards" I sighed as the twins started their usual bickering and noticed Ethan talking to Melissa. I stood up and started to walk their way and just as I was about to reach them I saw Ethan¡¯s shoulders tense and Melissa looking deathly pale. Well that was weird, they were talking a bit but I couldn¡¯t hear a thing so I walked closer. "What?" Ethan said and Melissa just stared at him. I saw Ethan¡¯s fists clench "Lily isn¡¯t my mate, I don¡¯t have one. Never did" I froze at his words and I could feel my wolf howl in pain. Did I just hear right? it felt the same as it did two years ago, like I was in a daze "Come no they¡¯re announcing winter king and queen" Dave said enthusiastically as he led me near the stage but I wasn¡¯t focusing on him. Just at the pain that I was currently trying to control. I hadn¡¯t thought about it, when Ethan said he wanted me back, when he made me go out on a date with him, it was never near pack members or anyone, just the people who already knew. Ethan was ashamed of me as a mate just like he was two years ago. I faintly head my name being called and someone pushing me to walk before I found myself on the stage "Congrattions Lily" The principal said putting the winter queen tiara on my head. "And Now for winter king" she opened the envelope "Ethan Lytton" And my heart broke all over again as I watched Ethan walk confidently to the stage and smile as he offered me his hand, but I just stared at it and then at him. Why was I such an..idiot? "Lily" Ethan whispereding closer to me but I took a step back and stumbled. I looked at the crowd and they were all looking at me confused. I found my boys and barely registered when Jacob murmured "something¡¯s wrong" to Xavier. That seemed to snap me back to reality. "Lily" Ethan said again and I looked back at him and felt my heart sink to my feet. I let my walls down,and I got hurt. "No" I whispered as my breathing starteding faster "NO" I threw the tiara on the floor and ran down the stage, ignoring everyone as I started walking as fast as I could, trying not to seem too eager to go but I couldn¡¯t help it. By the time i was out of the school doors I heard Ethan calling me. No, not now the pain was building, my heart was clenching and my chest was tightening and I had no idea how to control the pain that was so much worse than before. "Stay away Ethan" I said without looking back. "What do you mean stay away? What¡¯s wrong? Come on Lily talk to me I¡¯m your--" I turned around, knowing what he was going to say and shoved him back. "NO" I screamed "YOU DO NOT GET TO CALL ME THAT" I felt my lip tremble and told him through clenched teeth "you do not get to call me that" I took a shaky breath, ignoring the pain and forced myself to talk "I came here...and I told myself I won¡¯t be the same girl I was. I won¡¯t allow myself to get hurt" I saw a lot of people were watching us now, including my boys but i didn¡¯t care "And it was working at first. it was" I took a deep breath, finding it extremely hard to breath "And then you...and then you had to-to decide you wanted me. you just had to tell me that you never wanted to-to reject me and to-hurt me that way" "it was true Lily I-" Chapter 71

Chapter 71: Chapter 71

"And I believed it" I chuckled humorlessly "i believed it." Mist clouded my vision and everything was blurry. I didn¡¯t know what was happening at first but when If felt wetness on my cheek I couldn¡¯t believe it. I was crying. I looked back at Ethan who looked shocked at seeing my tears but also pained, I noticed everyone I knew standing in the back and noticed most of all Ren and Xavier and Whitney and n. "I look--I look around" I continued "and I see mates that are happy to be together, t-that are madly in love and I...I think: What the hell did I do wrong? What did I do to deserve this?" I let out a sob "because Mates aren¡¯t s-supposed to be this way. They¡¯re not. The-they¡¯re supposed to love each other no matter what, they¡¯re n-not supposed to do this" Ethan was looking confused and worried as I had my very public breakdown. "I actually" I said with disbelief "i went soft. I trusted you and I-I gave you..I...I...Oh god" I closed my eyes and a sob escaped my throat "I gave you a chance" I made myself look at him directly "And just when I let my guard down you-you" I gulped "you do this? I¡¯m such an idiot" "Lily I dont¡¯ understand what did I do?" Ethan looked at me pleadingly and for a moment I almost believed him I stared at him and he must have seen the defeat and hurt in my eyes as he took a step back without noticing from the shock "Lily isn¡¯t my mate" I "ed him in a low, tired voice and saw his face go pale "I don¡¯t have one. Never did" I barely managed a sarcastic smile "Even after everything. After I changed so drastically" I sniffed "I¡¯m still not good enough for you. Still ashamed of me" "Lily let me exin" "No" I said "no more exining, I¡¯m done Ethan" I wiped my tears "congrattions. you won" "Lily I--" "don¡¯t" I whispered before turning on my heal and running as fast as I could, not caring that my heals would break or hat someone might see me running too fast for humans I was d when I reached the pack house and the only people there were either the parents, who were in their rooms and the babies who were fast asleep. I ran to my room and mmed the door as the tears made their way freely. I fummbled, trying to take the dress off but it seemed stuck I just wanted to get out of it. "God damn it" I said as I just tore the dress away and threw myself on the bed as i cried and cried for the first time in two years. My wolf was silent unlike the first time Ethan rejected me, the pain of being rejected after marking was simply too much, it hurt too much for her and me. I couldn¡¯t believe it, after everything that happened he still denied that I was his mate. Ethan lytton broke my heart all over again, just like everyone warned me he was going to, but I fell for him anyways and I fell hard. Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. Ethan, just finished my patrol shift Keith told me through the mind link and I groaned, I had to listen to the patrol reports "patrol report I¡¯ll be right back" I told my beautiful mate "If there¡¯s anything new you¡¯ll tell me right?" she said sternly and I smiled and nodded and left. God damn it she was so beautiful and dancing with her, having her so close seemed almost surreal. I saw Keith and headed towards him. Chapters first released on find?novel "We¡¯ve found a few rogues along the lines of our territory but we can¡¯t attack because they aren¡¯t technically on our territory That was what frustrated me most about rogues, they knew exactly what to do so the packs would be helpless well not this pack. "Keep an eye open, their activity has increasedtely and I want to know why" Keith nodded and left. Alpha permission to speak with you I heard a faint, scared voice say through the mind link alone I turned around and saw Melissa standing there looking scared but determined. "I just wanted to congratte you" block out the rest of the pack alpha please she begged and I did now just go with me please why? I asked suspiciously It¡¯s about the rogues. I stiffened and she gave me a warning look when I stiffened please alpha its dangerous "On what?" I asked ying along "Finding your mate" she said with an obviously fake smile "We finally have a Luna huh?Lily is going to be a perfect alpha female" Deny it she said Don¡¯t admit Lily is your mate I let out a growl, what the hell? Why would I deny her? I¡¯d never do that I wanted Lily to be my mate, to be alpha female. Never I growled at her and she winced She¡¯s in danger alpha she said with a look of sorrow More than you can imagine What Danger? I said suddenly more alert than ever as I turned and saw Lily sitting with her friends Who would dare try and hurt her Rogues Melissa answered She will get hurt if you don¡¯t do this "What?" I asked confused as to why the rogues would set their sights on Lily, and then i understood why Melissa didn¡¯t want me to confirm that Lily was my mate. let them try I snarled I¡¯ll protect her with my life they won¡¯t go near her You think she¡¯ll let you protect her? Melissa thought I think you know Lily by now and even if you stay with her 24/7 they¡¯d still get to her Ethan. Do you really want to risk her life? Chapter 72

Chapter 72: Chapter 72

I red at her but knew she was right, I was going to solve the rogue problem. I was going to make sure they would never pose a threat to my mate, ever. And when they¡¯re dealt with I was going to dere to both packs proudly that Lily is my mate, like it¡¯s supposed to be. My fists clenched as I said the words that I swore never to say "Lily isn¡¯t my mate, I don¡¯t have one" I felt my heart tear at that "never did" Melissa looked at me sympathetically "Oh, I¡¯m sorry I spoke too soon alpha" You¡¯re doing the right thing She said I¡¯ll exin everything to you after the dance alpha I swear. And please don¡¯t tell anyone. I won¡¯t but I will if you don¡¯t offer me an exnation after this dance I said before she left and the winter king and queen were getting announced "And winter queen is" the principal opened the envelope and I smiled confidently knowing my mate would be it, she underestimated how many people loved her. "Lily Marison" I looked at the crowd and found my mate, looking dazed as Adrianughed and pushed her onto the stage, she still looked shocked and my brows furrowed did this really surprise her that much?The principal put the crown on her head and took the other envelope while Lily simply stared ahead of her, like she was in a daze. "And winter king is" the principal smiled "Ethan Lytton" I smiled and went on the stage confidantly as the principal put the crown on me. "Lily" I whispered taking her hand so we could dance, like the Winter King and Queen usually do but she took a step back, her gaze went to the crowd and she gazed at them. Okay what the hell? Was something wrong? did something happen? "Lily" I repeated "No" she whispered breathing faster "NO" she threw the tiara on the floor and ran down the steps, I was immediately chasing after her "What¡¯s wrong with her?" I heard Xavier ask me sternly "No idea" I said as I Adriand her out the door, calling her name as she walked, more like jogged away. When we got outside she finally talked "Stay away Ethan" "What do you mean stay away?What¡¯s wrong? Come on Lily talk to me I¡¯m your--" but I didn¡¯t get to finish as she turned around, hurt and anger in her eyes and shoved me back "NO" she pushed me again "YOU DO NOT GET TO CALL ME THAT" her bottom lip trembled "you do not get to call me that" Content originallyes from fin?novel She seemed to be trying to keep herself together as she took a deep breath, her eyes on me, not noticing the group of people behind me "I came here...and I told myself I won¡¯t be the same girl I was. I won¡¯t allow myself to get hurt. And it was working at first. it was" she seemed to be in so much pain I wanted to gather her in my arms "And then you...and then you had to-to decide you wanted me. you just had to tell me that you never wanted to-to reject me and to-hurt me that way" I was shocked, what the hell? "It was true Lily I-" "And I believed it" she chuckled humorlessly ignoring what I said "i believed it." She shook her head lightly and then surprisingly tears made their way down her cheek. I stood there shocked, each tear like a knife to the heart. What happened? She looked over my shoulder and a few more tears left her eyes "I look--I look around" she continued "and I see mates that are happy to be together, t-that are madly in love and I...I think: What the hell did I do wrong? What did I do to deserve this?" She let out a sob and I took a small step towards her "because Mates aren¡¯t s-supposed to be this way. They¡¯re not. The-they¡¯re supposed to love each other no matter what, they¡¯re n-not supposed to do this" I was extremely worried now, what the hell happened for her to be like this? I couldn¡¯t be more confused "I actually" she said with disbelief "i went soft. I trusted you and I-I gave you..I...I...Oh god" She closed her eyes and another sob escaped her "I gave you a chance" She opened her eyes and looked at me and what I saw there scared me and worried me greatly "And just when I let my guard down you-you" I gulped "you do this? I¡¯m such an idiot" "Lily I dont¡¯ understand what did I do?" I begged her to tell me just so I can ease her pain. She looked at the ground for a bit and then looked up and I took an involuntary step back, the fire and fierceness in her eyes wasn¡¯t there now, only pure defeat and hurt. "Lily isn¡¯t my mate" she said and a wave of fear and understanding swept through me as I remembered the words I¡¯d told Melissa "I don¡¯t have one. Never did" What the hell have I done? "Even after everything. After I changed so drastically" she sniffed "I¡¯m still not good enough for you. Still ashamed of me" No lux please don¡¯t think that "Lily let me exin" I pleaded. I knew she¡¯d be in physical pain now, to be denied before marking was one thing but if your mate denies you after you¡¯ve been marked your wolf is in actual physical pain, other than the heartbreak and I did that to lux. "No" she said "no more exining, I¡¯m done Ethan" her words killed me as she wiped her tears "Congrattions you won" WON WHAT?!?! I wanted to scream at her. I wanted nothing but her but I knew what she meant "Lily I--" Chapter 73

Chapter 73: Chapter 73

"Don¡¯t" she whispered, turning around and running away. I just stood there, not believing. I had hurt her , the one thing I promised myself not to ever do again. God damn it what had I done? "You Bastard" I heard Adrian say before I found myself pressed against a wall with Adrian snarling at me. I growled as my eyes turned ck, my wolf did not like being challenged "We fucking told you to not to even think about hurting her you son of a bitch" "Know your ce beta" I said using my alpha tone "Now let go before I make you" "please do so maybe we¡¯d have an excuse as to why we killed the alpha." Suddenly Adrian was thrown off me as Peter, n and Keith nked me. Keith threw me a re but turned back to the guys. I knew he was only protecting me because I was his alpha. I looked at Xavier and his pack, they were all ring menacingly at me, even the twins who usually joked about everything. "We fucking told you not to hurt her you worthless piece of shit" Xavier yelled standing in front of me. Keith was in front of Adrian, just as Jacob was facing n and the twins were facing Peter, all in defensive positions. But there were humans in the school we knew we couldn¡¯t shift but that didn¡¯t stop the multiple growlsing from both packs "I have a reason" I said knowing it wasn¡¯t good enough, Lily wasn¡¯t supposed to hear me say that, she wasn¡¯t supposed to hear me denying her for that reason. "I¡¯ll exinter. I had to" I remembered Melissa telling me not to tell anyone "i have to find someone" and with that I turned around and left back to the school. I could hear Xavier about to follow me but Jacob stopping him "not now, let¡¯s go find Lily" I sighed, I needed to talk to Lily but I had to find Melissa first, I had to let her exin before I put anyone in danger Lily¡¯s P.O.V. Iy still in my bed, the pain I felt when Ethan first rejected me wasn¡¯t as sharp because I got used to it. I just curled up in my bed crying silently. I heard my door open and pretended to be asleep, I just couldn¡¯t see anyone. "Lily?" I heard Jacob say in a hesitant voice "You awake?" I didn¡¯t answer and tried to look like I was sleeping, I always had a hard time acting around my boys. I heard footstepsing closer to my bed "She¡¯s asleep?" I heard Dave ask "Or is she acting?" "No" Jacob answered "She¡¯s asleep guys" I was surprised they believed my act. "She okay?" I heard Adrian ask and secondster I felt fingers brush my tear-stained cheeks and a sigh "No she¡¯s not" Jacob said "Come on we¡¯ll talk to her in the morning" Xavier said "Let her rest for now, she¡¯s had a shitty night" Readplete version only at FindN0vel I felt Jacob cover me up to make sure I wasfortable before he kissed me on the forehead "Sweet dreams L. Sorry we couldn¡¯t stop this" After the guys left I forced myself to stop crying,I couldn¡¯t go back to being the old Lily, I just couldn¡¯t. ***** punch punch, kick thought to myself trying to take my mind off of the only thing I¡¯ve been thinking about since morning: Ethan. I woke up early, like 5 AM early and headed to the gym, I¡¯ve been there ever since just venting all my anger on the punching bag Punch after punch, My body was tense, my jaw clenched as I delivered blow after blow to the punching bag. My blows stronger as I remembered, as the pain increased I heard the door open and close and almost froze, but the scent wasn¡¯t Ethan¡¯s it was my boys so I just kept on punching "Lily?" I heard Dave say "You okay?" "I¡¯m fine" I said without turning around "You don¡¯t have to worry" I did a spin kick and hit the punching bag with so much force it almost tore off, thank god they customized it to handle wolf strength. "Your not fine" Adrian said "Talk to us" "About what?" I asked "Nothing to talk about" I punched the bag hard "I gave him a chance" Punch "He screwed it up" "Lily we know you¡¯re hurt but--" "Oh I¡¯m not just hurt" I said my punches getting stronger "I¡¯m seething" Inded a punch so strong I felt something break in my hand, making a noise any wolf in the room would hear but I ignored it and kept on punching. "Your hurting yourself" Jacob said "Using your energy in your...condition is dangerous" I knew he was referring to my wolfs weakness by the rejection but I couldn¡¯t care less. "I don¡¯t give a fuck" I said and turned around once to look at them with determination "I¡¯ll be damned if I let this thing" I pointed to my mark "Stop me from being and doing what I usually do" I turned back and started punching the bag, grunting and groaning in frustration and anger in each hit. "I¡¯m not" I said feeling the tears welling up in my eyes, trying to keep them away "Going to" I punched the bag as some tears escape "let him change me again" I was punching blindly venting my anger and letting my tears fall until finally I heard Xavier mutter "that¡¯s it"and wrap his arms around me trying to pull me away. I struggled, arms iling, legs kicking trying to get out of his grasp as I cried until I finally surrendered to his embrace and fell to my knees Chapter 74

Chapter 74: Chapter 74

"I don¡¯t have it in me anymore" I said "I don¡¯t have it in me to control the pain my wolf is feeling, to try and not feel hurt" I kept my gaze at the ground "I don¡¯t have it in me to fight anymore" I tried wiping my tears away but new ones would take their ce so I just gave up "And the worst part is: I can¡¯t run away this time. I can¡¯t because he marked me" I closed my eyes tightly "Because this mark makes it even more painful to be too far from him but it still hurts like hell now that he...he...rejected me again" Find the newest release on find{n}ovel I felt myself being pulled up as Xavier sat me on hisp on the bench, just like old times. The twins were stroked their hands along my arms trying to soothe me, something they always did when I was upset. "I won¡¯t go back to being the pathetic mate I won¡¯t I...I can¡¯t go back to that" "he said he needed to talk to someone yesterday" Jim said "And he just got back minutes before, he wants to talk to you" I took a deep breath and wiped my tears, think rational Lily "I guess I don¡¯t have another choice huh?" The boys looked at me sympathetically "it¡¯s okay just let me go change and just calm down a bit. I¡¯ll talk to himter" The guys nodded and I stood up and kissed each one of them on the cheek before leaving for my room. Once I had the door closed I noticed my phone vibrating on my bed. it was Melissa, I remembered her text to mest night saying that she was sorry Ethan said that, I shook my head no more thinking about Ethan I told myself before answering "Lily" Melissa¡¯s scared voice whispered at the other end "Lily I need your help" "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked immediately alert "I¡¯m in the woods and there are two rogues after me. Lily I can¡¯t even shift" she cried "i didn¡¯t know who else to call" Oh hell no! I thought going to my closet not my friends I grabbed my gun and the new bullets I made "I¡¯m on my way" and with that I opened my window and leaped effortlessly to the ground running towards the woods. I tracked Melissa¡¯s scent till i found her curled up next to a tree crying. "Melissa" I said kneeling next to her "You¡¯re not hurt right?" she shook her head and I sighed in relief "Take this" I gave her my gun knowing she needed it more than I did "Even if you don¡¯t know how to shoot, just fire at any rogue thates near you" she nodded and I helped her up. I looked around and saw more than just two wolves surrounding us. "Run Melissa." I kicked the wolf next to me allowing Melissa to run and she did but a wolf went after her. I tried to go after him but three others were already attacking me. I smirked "rogues to kill, just what I needed" One of them attacked me and I easily dodged him, grabbing him by the neck and throwing him to the ground while the other jumped at my back and bit into my shoulder. I groaned but flung him into a tree. I ced my leg on the neck of the one on the floor and punched the other one in the stomach as he lunged at me. Out of nowhere two other rogues came up, what the hell? since when do they attack inrge numbers. I immediately shifted to wolf and started fighting them, I knew i was bleeding from my shoulder but couldn¡¯t stop knowing what would happen. Guys I called through the mind link just as I bit a wolf on his neck till he went limp yeah they answered and just as I was about to tell them a wolf bit my leg and I howled before kicking him on the head, leaving him unconscious. There were two wolves left, I knew I could take them on they were in worse shape than I was. "I wouldn¡¯t take another step if I were you" I heard a familiar voice say. I looked up to see the man from the rogue house, the leader. red at him and kept my defensive stance but I took a step back in shock when a guy came from behind him holding Melissa. "Shift back" he said and I shook my head they would not see me naked "hey, hey I¡¯m a gentleman" he threw me a shirt "now shift back before I kill her" I went behind a tree and shifted back guys?I tried asking but I couldn¡¯t get to them, damn those rogues. I stepped from behind the tree and the leader smirked "We meet again" "I would say I¡¯m d but" I clicked my tongue "Then I¡¯d be lying" He smirked and motioned for the guy holding Melissa to move next to him and I narrowed my eyes "You know it¡¯s rude to threaten your hosts¡¯ friends" "I¡¯ve never bothered with manners" he said with a smirk "besides it was the only way I could think of to make you stop killing my fighters" I snorted "Your fighters are weak" Complete lie, they were well trained but I kept my nk face on "You need to step up your training" "Maybe I¡¯l have you train them" "No thanks I stick to the better side, not some control-craving mutts" He growled at that and I smiled knowing I was getting to him. Guys I called again but no one answered "I have to say very low move with the lycotine gas" I cocked my head to the side and smirked "Didn¡¯t your mom teach you not to y with drugs?" Chapter 75

Chapter 75: Chapter 75

"Good thing my mom is dead then" he smiled "Oh, I almost forgot" he turned to Melissa "Did we introduce you to Melissa?" I didn¡¯t answer as I stared at him and Melissa in confusion "Of course you know her she¡¯s been your friend right? Sneaky little devil isn¡¯t she?" he brushed his finger against melissa¡¯s cheek and she red at him "The perfect spy" "Spy" I stated looking at Melissa "All this time" "you¡¯ve been telling your enemies everything that¡¯s right. Of course that little stunt Melissa pulled yesterday didn¡¯t help" "What stunt?" I asked noticing as the two wolves that were left from before circled me. "She felt sorry for you guys, told your alpha to deny that your his mate for your protection because we had our suspicions and told her to confirm them" heughed "She knew we¡¯d want to have you if we knew." he smiled I froze, so that¡¯s why Ethan said what he did. God damn it how messed up things were getting. "That¡¯s kind of weak" I said not showing him my wolfs relief at not being denied, or my strength rebuilding. "Using spies. Couldn¡¯t get the work done yourself" "We¡¯ll see exactly how I¡¯ll get the work done" he said "Let¡¯s leave a little souvenir so your friends and mate know we¡¯ve been here eh?" and before I knew it a needle was injected in my neck and I fell into the darkness. Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. I searched for Melissa the entire night, I couldn¡¯t find her and it was frustrating. Even using the mind linked she wasn¡¯t answering, she blocked me. By the time I got to the house I was determined to tell Lily, exin to her why I said what I said but the guys stopped me and said she¡¯ll talk to me when she¡¯s ready. the entire day I¡¯ve been receiving nothing but res from everyone. "What did she say?" I asked as Xavier as the guys came to the living room from the gym. Xavier red at me but answered "She¡¯ll talk to you soon enough. But only because she¡¯s marked and you need to figure things out but believe me right now I want nothing more than to tear you apart" "I second that" Jacob said and I sighed. Minutester Xavier frowned "You hear that?" "Yeah it¡¯s Lily" Adrian said "But she¡¯s not answering anymore" "Somethings wrong" Jacob got up and the guys followed as he went upstairs and knocked on Lily¡¯s room. He opened the door and the room was empty. Her closet was open and he ran to it and got out an empty ck box "The gun and new bullets" he said just as a howl came from the woods "fuck she¡¯s fighting rogues" he jumped from her window and we followed. I picked up my pace and beat them all, following Lily¡¯s scent to the woods. I stopped when I saw five dead rogue bodies on the ground and smiled to myself knowing Lily did some serious damage, but where was she? "Xavier" Dave said in a scared voice "I think I.." I walked towards him and froze. "it could be anyone¡¯s hair right. I¡¯m just too messed up I¡¯m catching the wrong scent" he looked frantically "right?" I stared at the strand of ck hair that was undoubtedly Lily¡¯s "It¡¯s a statement" I said my blood turning cold and my eyes turning ck "They have her" I turned and looked at the others who looked horrified and angry "Those fucking bastards have her" Lily¡¯s P.O.V. Official source is find(?)ovel "Damn it" The leader of the rogues, who I came to know as ¡¯alpha¡¯ Robinson, said as he threw me to the wall. I felt a searing pain in my back but ignored it as I fell to the floor "You will show me proper respect" "I¡¯m showing you the respect you deserve" I choked out as I struggled to flip onto my back, cursing the ropes on my hands and feet. I turned to him and smirked "Non" "I have to say Mrs. Marison your attitude is starting to irritate me" he said leaning on the wall with his arms crossed "Soon you will force me to stop being a gentleman with you" I was breathing heavily, my hair matted to my face from the water they used to wake me with adding to the sweat. The shirt I was wearing was stained with blood from the amount of cuts I received. I was exhausted and weak but I didn¡¯t let it show as I weakly raised my head and smirked at him "Oh so that¡¯s what you call trying to get me to tell you everything about both my packs by hitting me" I said as I managed to lean against the wall "I have to say Robinson your idea of gentleman behavior is far off the mark" I smiled and kept my confidant look "Oh and please call me Lily. Don¡¯t bother with formalities, especially since I am going to be the one to kill you in the end" "You will will you?" he said looking amused, he lifted the knife in his hands and walked towards me. I stayed put, I wasn¡¯t about to cower and act scared, that would give him too much satisfaction. Instead, I looked at him straight in the eye. "You finally going to kill me Robinson?" I asked smirking a little, while I kept my head on the wall unable to lift it "your games are getting boring" "But why would I kill you?" he said as he knelt in front of me "That would ruin the entire n" He put the knife¡¯s edge on my arm and cut a slow, long gash from my shoulder to my elbow. I ignored the pain and the sting even though I wanted to scream and just clenched my teeth, no matter what he did I wouldn¡¯t scream or even say anything to show I was in pain Chapter 76

Chapter 76: Chapter 76

I felt the blood soak into my shirt, pooling on the floor. He smiled "You see at first Melissa¡¯s job was to get me information on the Moonlight pack. But after you joined them I wanted her to find a weakness" he smirked "For both alphas, both packs." He put the knife on my cheek but didn¡¯t let it cut through the skin "And that¡¯s where you came in. The Omega that has the alpha and the others wrapped around her finger and the other Alpha¡¯s mate" he chuckled "perfect weakness" "I¡¯m disappointed" I said straightening my head a bit and forcing myself to smile as the knife reached my bottom lip,"I thought you weren¡¯t a coward to use ns as stupid as this." "Stupid huh?" he said as he made a small cut on my lip in which I almost squealed from the pain but instead I spat the blood that ran in my mouth onto his face. "You bitch" he said and pped me, making me fall back to the ground. he grabbed me by the hair and raised me till I was looking up at him, at level with his chest. "I would¡¯ve killed you for that if it wasn¡¯t that I need you for a little something" He smiled evilly "Let¡¯s check on your pack and mate shall we?" he took a phone out of his pocket "Mate or Alpha?" he asked me and I just red at him. He threw me hard on the floor, making me hit my head on the hard surface. I felt dizzy so I didn¡¯t raise my head I didn¡¯t want him to notice "Hmm I think I¡¯m going to go with mate" At that my head snapped to the side and red at him. He knelt towards me and put the knife on the side of my neck. He picked up the phone with his free hand and called. Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. "fuck" I said throwing the chair near me and punching the wall. my wolf was enraged and so was I, we wanted Lily back and it was frustrating as hell that we couldn¡¯t find her "Search again" "Alpha we searched almost everywhere" Keith said looking just as tired as I was "We can¡¯t find their new location." "Well search harder" I snarled and took a few steps towards him "I don¡¯t care if it takes every fucking wolf in this pack. Find her" I sat down on the couch with my head in my hands. I searched with Xavier and the guys for hours after we knew she was gone but we didn¡¯t find her so I went straight to the pack house and we both sent search parties, we were bothparing reports and trying to figure out where the rogues were. Discover more novels at find[?]ovel "Anything new?" jason asked sitting across from me I shook my head "No it¡¯s like they disappeared. you?" Xavier shook his head "Same" I took a deep breath and tried to calm down. I needed to find her, and the thought of her getting hurt was scaring the living daylights out of me. I felt my phone vibrate and pulled it out. it was a Private number. "Hello" "Ah Alpha Ethan" I heard a voice say "We finally get a chance to talk" "Who is this?" "I feel insulted that you don¡¯t know me alpha. After all Lily over here has been telling me a lot about you" I stood up and growled into the phone "You son of a bitch" "Is that kind ofnguage really necessary?" he asked and I noticed Xavier now listening to the conversation with his fists clenched. "In the end me and Lily have be good friends" "Where is she?" I asked as the guys and Keith came in the room "Let me talk to her" "Not so fast alpha, we have business to discuss first" he chuckled "Besides Lily is right in front of me now she¡¯s...admiring my knife collection" "If youy a finger on her" I growled, feeling my wolf wanting to take control "I swear I¡¯ll rip you limb from limb" "You¡¯re not really in a position to threaten alpha" he snarled "Now listen good I know Alpha of the fire pack is also there and probably the other wolves aren¡¯t I right?" I let my eyes wander to the guys and didn¡¯t answer and heughed "Good, this concerns you all. I¡¯m guessing you want your precious mate and Omega alive right?" "What do you want?" I said in disgust "The packs" he said "Both the moonlight and the fire moon pack to be surrendered to me along with theirnds. Or else your mate is dead" I felt my blood boil "I gotta say alpha, she¡¯s a beauty. And I gotta say the red blood on her skin makes her look...edible" I stayed silent for a while "You fucking bastard" I said "I¡¯m gonna kill you" "you¡¯re gonna have to find me first" he stated "What do you say alpha? Which is more important to you: Your mate? Or your pack?" "Let me talk to her" I snarled into the phone "fine" he said "Say hi Lily" I heard shuffling and secondster I heard heavy breathing "lux?" I said "Ethan" she said trying to sound usual but her voice was strained "You okay?" "I¡¯m fine" she said "But if you give him any of the packs I¡¯ll kill you myself guys I better be dead before--" but she was interrupted as we heard a p followed by a thump. Growls erupted in the room from her boys but mine was the loudest. I was furious and my wolf was taking control. "Don¡¯t touch her" "Three days alpha" he said "Make your decision or lose your mate" and with that he hung up. Chapter 77

Chapter 77: Chapter 77

"God damn it" I said frustrated and just as I was about to throw my phone a hand reached out and grabbed mine and I saw Jacob standing in front of me. "He¡¯s gonna call again" he said in a cold but calm voice "We¡¯re gonna need that" I nodded and shook my head to clear my thoughts "I need a run before my wolf goes crazy so I¡¯ll lead the search now you guys go rest" Xavier snorted "No way we gotta find her we have three days to figure out a n" "Give him the packs?" I asked "I¡¯d do it in a heartbeat for her" This content belongs to f?ndnovel "Are you kidding?" Dave said "You heard her she¡¯d kill us" I sighed "I know I just--I don¡¯t want to lose her" I sighed "I"m going guys" Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "I told you not to piss me off Lily" he said as he mmed my head against the wall, I felt the blood on the side of my face but I couldn¡¯t scream, i promised myself that, no matter what I won¡¯t scream. "You had to go along and say that" He carried me and threw me hard on the floor "You¡¯re going to be punished for thister. Right now I have things to do" He left the room and as soon as the door closed I closed my eyes and let my shoulders slump. I was getting tired but I wouldn¡¯t show it to him. I was afraid I¡¯d pass out from the beatings I endured but I stopped myself. My face was sore from the amount of ps he gave me, my stomach was bruising from the kicks I received and my hands were killing me each time the rope would rub against them. The assholes had been injecting me with Lycotine from the minute I woke up so my wolf wasn¡¯t healing and i couldn¡¯t contact anyone from my pack, I just thanked god I had a chance to tell them not to give up the packs. I knew my boys would do it in a second The doors opened and I immediately straightened my shoulders and smiled like I have no care in the world "Back so soon" I smirked but my eyes narrowed when an unfamiliar guy came in "Wrong person" "Come on" he said walking towards me. I tried moving away but with my hands and legs tied I couldn¡¯t and he ended up throwing me over his shoulder "What the hell?" I asked still struggling "Where are you taking me?" "What did you think we¡¯ll keep you alone in a room now did you? No that was just the room for interrogation" he reached a door and opened it, throwing me roughly in "Enjoy thepany" The door closed and I groaned as I turned around "You okay" I heard a guy¡¯s voice say and immediately turned to see a guy with his hands and legs also tied and leaning against a wall "damn they did a number on you" I smiled and nodded, shrugging "Naw they suck at interrogating" I said and then narrowed my eyes at him "Who are you?" "Vick" he said"You¡¯re new?" "You could say that" I said coughing, I winced at the pain it caused "You?" "I¡¯ve been here for a while now" "A while as in..." "As in a year" I stared at him shocked, he did look like he¡¯d been here for a while with his bruises and beard but a year? "Why the hell haven¡¯t they killed you yet?" I asked without thinking "Oh sorry I don¡¯t mean that I mean--" "yeah I know" he said "Why kill everyone else and leave me alive right?" I nodded and he sighed, trying to straighten up "They caught me and my mate and brought us here. They made me stay here and got my mate to go spy on her pack." he sighed "They knew no one would suspect someone as harmless as her to be a spy and she¡¯s been going from pack to pack giving them information" "That¡¯s--" "Awful I know" he said and then shook his head "She told them she had enough once you know and they tortured me in front of her till she had enough" he sighed "I told her to just run away and leave me but she wouldn¡¯t. It kills me to know what she has to go through because I couldn¡¯t protect her" Anger shed through his eyes "Because I couldn¡¯t fight them off" "The rogues are well trained" I said "and it was two against god knows how much you can¡¯t me yourself" "All I know is that they¡¯re using my mate and I can¡¯t stand it, Melissa doesn¡¯t deserve this" I froze and stared at him "M-melissa?" I asked "That¡¯s your mate?" "Yes" he seemed hesitant "You know her?" "Yeah" Iughed bitterly "she¡¯s the person who¡¯s responsible for me being here. My supposed to be friend that I rushed to save in the woods because rogues were ¡¯attacking¡¯ her." I hadn¡¯t even thought about it. When Melissa said her mate was ¡¯Gone¡¯ i thought it meant dead, but turns out I was wrong He studied me for a moment "She didn¡¯t want to" he stated "She never wanted to do anything to hurt her pack or any other pack but...she had to" I looked at him and sighed "I know, I kinda understand. I mean if I was her I would have found another way but i understand where she¡¯sing from. You¡¯d do anything for your mate" "What about yours?" he asked nodding his head towards my mark "he must be going crazy now" "I¡¯ll see him again" I said "I¡¯m gonna get out of here. Kill Robinson. Get you back to Melissa and I¡¯m gonna see him again" I looked at him with determination "And that¡¯s a promise" Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. Chapter 78

Chapter 78: Chapter 78

Alpha we¡¯ll take over the search you need to rest you¡¯ve been leading this longer than all of us I can take over Keith said over the mind link I¡¯m find Keith I said as I continued searching, we were outside out territory now and searchingnds. Not until I find her Ethan- No! Don¡¯t argue with me about this I¡¯m not going home I snarled at him just as Peter said You might have to n is just telling me Lily¡¯s parents are at the pack house, you need to exin to the what happened I stopped running and looked back at Keith in his wolf form who just nodded at me, I knew I had to tell them. Keep searching I won¡¯t be long I said before running back to the pack house. When I got there I shifted back and put some clothes on before walking in the living room to find Mr. and Mrs.Marison "Hey Mr. Marison" I said as the couple got up and they each shook my hand "How many times have I told you to call me Greg" he said with the warm smile he always gave me "Now why did Keith tell us toe?" "Greg..." I sarted "it¡¯s about Lily" "What about her?" Lily asked rmed "Is she hurt?" "She¡¯s...Rogues took her" I heard Lily gasp as Greg tightened his grip around her waist "How? Why?" "Because they know she¡¯s our weakness, that her pack would do anything for her" I said "And because..." I hesitated but I knew I had to tell them even if it meant them hating me "Because she¡¯s my mate" "What?!" Greg said standing to his feet "You didn¡¯t find your mate" "I did" I took a deep breath "it was Lily but I rejected her at first and then she ran away" "Because of you?" her mom whispered "Keith said it was because of the bullying" "That too" I added "You don¡¯t know how much I regretted rejecting her and we were just building a rtionship when..." I trailed on. "You bastard" Greg stood up, his fists clenched and his eyes changing to ck, the first time I ever saw him lose control. "Why exactly are you calling my son a bastard Greg?" My dad came in the room and narrowed his eyes at the scene in front of him "What¡¯s happened?" "Lily was kidnapped by rogues" Greg answered "And it¡¯s your son¡¯s fault" Shock was written across my father¡¯s face and he turned to me; he was tense with the news aboutLux. My mom put a hand on his shoulder to calm him down ?????? ???? fin?novel "How is it my son¡¯s fault?" My dad asked, his voice harsh "Your son mad her run away two years ago, he made her not trust anyone here and he¡¯s the reason she¡¯s kidnapped now because he¡¯s her mate" Greg said and turned back to me "A mate that rejected her" "What?" My mom said stepping in front of my dad "This isn¡¯t true right?" she turned to me "RightEthan?" "Lily is my mate" I stated proudly and hen I looked down "but I did reject her two years ago" I looked at my dad and saw the disappointment in his eyes, I deserved it. "You have every right to hate me, but right now we don¡¯t have time. We have three days to give them both packs or Lily dies. We have to find her" My dad nodded and gave me a look that said we weren¡¯t done talking about this before leaving with Greg to call other packs while My mom hugged Lily as she cried into her chest. I turned around and almost headed out when I stopped at the bottom of the steps. I didn¡¯t know what came over me as I walked up the stairs and ended up in front of Lily¡¯s room. I sighed hesitating before opening the door. It was the way we saw itst, the bullet and gun case were in her open closet and her window was open. I closed the window and looked around. She had a couple of shirts on the floor bu other than that everything was organized. I went to her desk and almost looked at the books and CD¡¯s she had but it felt like I was snooping around and I knew she¡¯d kick my ass for doing that. So instead I just walked to her bed and smiled when I saw the panda and monkey from our first date. Iy on the bed and inhaled her scent that was covering the sheets. It immediately made my wolf calm down a bit, something he hasn¡¯t done since we found out she was kidnapped. I reached in my pocket and pulled out the picture and smiled; it was the picture we took at he winter formal; she was smiling, looking at me from the corner of her eye with her head slightly tilted and I was just staring down at her with a grin on my face. Damn she looked so beautiful then. I kept staring at the picture and after a while I dozed off, my mate¡¯s scent surrounding me. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "Robinson! here you are, I was beginning to think you forgot about me" I said sweetly as I smiled up at him. "Oh I¡¯d never do that Lily" he said smirking "Just waited for you to at least heal a bit, the bleeding must suck." "is that the real reason?" I said raising an eyebrow "You¡¯re not just scared that I¡¯ll kick your ass are you? You never know with cowards" "Now listen here you bitch" he said walking towards me "You will not talk to me that way?" Chapter 79

Chapter 79: Chapter 79

"Or what?" I said as I smiled in my head please work I thought to myself, it was time for myLycotine injection and if I could get themte, just a bit, Maybe I would be able to contact my pack, it was the only n I could think of so far "You gonna hit me again?" He growled as he grabbed me roughly by the hair, raising me in the air and throwing me to the nearby wall. I almost groaned but suppressed it. I slid to the ground and flinched when something scraped my skin. I turned and saw it was a nail, sticking out of the wall. My eyes widened and I immediately turned my head back to look at Robinson as slowly started rubbing the rope on my hand on the nail. "You¡¯re pushing your luck Lily, just because I won¡¯t kill you doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t make some serious damage" he said eying my mark "I haven¡¯t taken you because you were marked but keep it up and I won¡¯t give a damn." I red at him, increasing my pace as the rope started to loosen "I¡¯ll kill you before you touch me you lowway rogue" he snarled "You are the most despicable female I¡¯ve evere upon and believe me after I get both packs you¡¯re going to wish you were dead" "I see your not a man that keeps his word" I red "Why am I not surprised? Pathetic" He growled and in a second he was in front of me with my head in his hands "You really know how to push my buttons you bitch" "Oh yeah? Well if just by talking I got you so mad" I smirked as the rope cut "Then this will really piss you off" I swung my fist and connected it with his face, catching him off guard as he stumbled backwards. I untied my legs before he could get back up and just as I was standing up he lunged at me. I felt my cuts and bruises throb but didn¡¯t pay them attention as I dodged his lunge and delivered a kick. "I gotta say your good at what you do Lily?" "Enough talking" I said annoyed "I¡¯ve been listening to your irritating voice for too long, time to show you who your dealing with" I said and dodged a punch he threw at me kneeling on the ground and throwing my leg at his before he fell backwards. guys I called in my head, knowing the Lycotine would be wearing off. But I still couldn¡¯t contact them. I looked at the door and knew it was locked, only Robinson had the key. I looked at him as he started to get up "I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll make this a lot easier and just give me the key" He got up and growled at me, his eyespletely ck "of course not" Guys I called again as he shifted wolf and attacked me, not that was just not ying fair. But I dodged him anyway as he continued to try and bite me. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before other rogues came to help him and I was getting weaker from the amount of blood I lost. I just prayed I¡¯d be able to talk to my guys soon. Xavier¡¯s P.O.V. I stormed in the pack house, tired and angry as hell. n just took over my search so that my pack can rest. I walked into the living room, the guys were here. Adrian and Jacob were looking over a map of the territories and the twins were just sitting quietly aside. The twins took Lily¡¯s kidnapping the worst; they haven¡¯t joked orughed like they always do ever since we found out. "It¡¯s like they disappeared" Adrian said bringing my attention back to them "We haven¡¯t found any trace of them" "Well we¡¯ll just have to search harder" I said as Ethan came down the stairs, he looked like a mess and barely nced at anyone. "I¡¯m heading out, I overslept I should be out there searching. I-" I zoned out as some sort of ringing came to my ears, I looked around and saw the guys shaking their heads like they heard it too. Ethan stopped talking and looked at us confused. This content belongs to F¦Énd£Îovel Damn it, GUYS! The ringing stopped and Lily¡¯s voice filled out heads. "It¡¯s Lily" I said out loud and Ethan¡¯s eyes widened "How is she? Is she good? Is she hurt? Where is she?" Ethan asked fast and I held up a hand for him to shut up so I could concentrate Are you okay? Jacob asked and Lily was quiet for a moment I¡¯m fine, look I don¡¯t have much time I don¡¯t know how long I can hold them off. Guys don¡¯t even think about giving them the packs or I¡¯ll kill you I swear to god. Tell Ethan that too We won¡¯t but Lily have they hurt you? I asked She chuckled What do you expect? but don¡¯t worry you know they can¡¯t take me. Where are you? Adrian added and I noticed Ethan looking at us expectantly, waiting, nervous. Human territory. She said The one near the pack house, he¡¯s smart he knew no one would think he¡¯d risk exposure. We¡¯ll be there soon Lily hang on. Guys...she said in a softer voice Tell Ethan I know what happened with Melissa. and that I¡¯m- Shestopped talking Lily! LUX I heard the frantic shouts of the twins but she didn¡¯t answer. "Human territory" I told Ethan "Why the hell didn¡¯t we think of that? That¡¯s where they are" I said and then remembered what Lily said "Lily said she knows what happened between you and Melissa." Ethan had told us what Melissa told him after we found out Lily was kidnapped, he said that was the only reason he¡¯d ever say that and I believe him, he loves Lily. Chapter 80

Chapter 80: Chapter 80

"She knows" Ethan said and then took a deep breath and then shook his head as if to clear it "Get the packs, we need to get going" "Yeah we leave tonight" I said and stood up. "We have a problem" Jacob said standing up "We need the mind link, to keep in touch during the fight. our packs being separate a weakness" We stayed sient and me and Ethan stared at each other "That means we have to join packs" "There¡¯s no time we need to get going" "We have to, Jacob¡¯s right it¡¯ll be a weakness" Ethan shook his head but nodded and I stepped up to him and we walked to the backyard. Members of both packs surrounded us in a circle. We stood facing each other and Ethan nodded solemnly "I, Xavier Lenyx alpha of the fire pack challenge you, Ethan Lytton, for the leadership of The Moonlight Pack." "I ept your challenge" Read full story at F?ndNovel We both changed wolf and the fight started. We both fought heavily, each time one of us could get the other pinned he¡¯d be able to escape. I could tell Ethan was only seeing red, his wolf wanted his mate and that made him viscous. We stayed at it for a while, both equally strong. Ethan lunged at me again and swiped his paw, throwing my face backwards. He used the opportunity and pinned me down, his wolf growling at me. I struggled against him but couldn¡¯t move so I bared my neck to him, a sign of submission. Ethan got off of me and changed back, I changed back as well and he helped me up. "Congrattions alpha" I said He nodded at me "Thanks, now would you agree to be my beta?" I nodded and he turned to the pack "Get ready for an attack against the rogues, to get back your alpha female, my mate" Murmurs erupted in the crowd but Ethan didn¡¯t mind them as he turned and got back to the house. Lily¡¯s P.O.V. I almost groaned as I got thrown onto the cold floor "What were you trying to do Lily? Escape? Did you really think you could?" "Well you and all these other wolves are idiots" I said while breathing heavily "So yeah" "I think it¡¯s time I put you in your ce" he said and nodded to two of his wolves who walked towards me and untied my arms holding them apart. "Take her shirt off" Another wolf tore my shirt away as I started struggling. "I¡¯m gonna make you scream Lily, I¡¯m gonna make you beg for me to kill you" "You?" I snorted "I doubt it" The other two kept holding me and I felt Robinson walk towards me, his fingers trailed along my bra and breasts "Soft skin" he licked his lips and kept his eyes on me as he ordered "Turn her around" The two men obeyed, turning me around so that my back was to him and I felt something cool on my skin, I closed my eyes knowing what woulde. I heard Robinson step back before the whipnded on my back, I clenched my teeth and closed my eyes ignoring the searing pain as I felt the blood trickle down my back. The whip tore at my back again, and my skin felt like it was burning. I bit my lip hard trying to prevent myself from screaming, I didn¡¯t allow any sound toe out. "Now I think you should cooperate Lily" he said "What are you packs fighting techniques?" I forced myself tough "Even if I tell you you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them you filthy mutt" The whip hit my skin again and I bit my lip so hard that blood filled my mouth. I was sweating and breathing heavily but still managed to smirk as I turned my head to look at him "That all you got Robinson?" Robinson raised his hand andnded another blow but this time the edge of the whipnded on my face, making a long gash on my cheek. I held my breath and closed my eyes Don¡¯t scream I heard footsteps as he walked towards me "I want to hear you scream" he said "I¡¯m going to make you scream" He put his hand on my back and scratched from the top of my back and slowly moved downwards. It felt like he was ripping off my skin, like he was digging right inside me and for a second I almost did scream "I want you to break Lily, Scream and I¡¯ll stop" I didn¡¯t and he put more pressure and continued "NOW" The door in front of me opened and I looked up to see one of his wolves looking at Robinson with panic "We have a problem" Robinson was silent for a while before he walked to the door and turned to me "I¡¯ll be back" The two rogues holding me let go and I forced myself to say on my knees as they got out but as soon as the door closed I fell to the floor face first, my back aching and it was getting harder to breath. I heard a familiar howl and smiled to myself They¡¯re here Lily¡¯s P.O.V. I leaned against the wall and made myself stand up again. I looked at the hinges of the door and saw them a bit loose. Good, means it was working. I forced myself away from the door, ignoring the pain that was going through my body and threw myself at it again. it shook but remained still and I groaned. Just a few more tries I told myself but before I could make an effort to get up again the door opened and Melissa came in. "Lily" she said as she knelt and undid the rope at my feet and hands "Put this on. you¡¯re pack is attacking you need to run" Chapter 81

Chapter 81: Chapter 81

She handed me a huge shirt and I immediately put it on, it was long so it reached my knees. I winced as it stuck to my back, I knew the whip marks would be a bit infected now, making the pain worse. I looked at Melissa and saw her avoiding my gaze "you know I don¡¯t hate you right?" I said and she finally looked at me "I mean you could have told me and I would have helped but...I don¡¯t me you" "I¡¯m sorry Lily I-" she said as tears filled her eyes "I just couldn¡¯t stand him getting hurt again they tortured him in front of me" "It¡¯s okay" I said and got up "Now go get Vick and get as far away from here as possible okay?" She looked hesitant but I gave her a pointed look and she nodded "Okay Go" She gave me a knife "Robinson has your gun, the one you gave me so be careful" and then she left. I took a deep breath and put the knife in the edge of my panties, against my skin. What?! it¡¯s not like I had anywhere else to put it. I got out and froze at the sight in front of me. Wolves were everywhere fighting and growling. Dead bodies scattered on the floor and I felt fear hit me as I looked at them, praying i wouldn¡¯t see anyone I know. I sighed in relief when I didn¡¯t see anyone familiar among them. I heard a sound and immediately threw myself onto the ground as a wolf sailed above me, hended in front of me and growled. I smirked, he probably thought I was an easy target considering how injured I was. he lunged at me and I was quick to dodge him, punching him in the face and sending him to the ground. I grabbed him before he could get up again and snapped his neck, his body instantly going limp. I dropped him as he turned back to his dead human form and didn¡¯t look at him, I couldn¡¯t. I looked at the wolves fighting and finally found the person I wanted. Robinson was away from the fight, hiding like the coward he was and I went towards him till I ended up behind him. "Hiding out are we?" I said and he turned around shocked "Surprised I got out?" "surprised you can stand" he said smirking "How¡¯s the back?" "perfect actually" I lied as the mention of the wounds on my back made them ache more. "What did you expect?" "I expected to kill you anyways" he said shrugging "Didn¡¯t expect it to be this soon though" he immediately had me pinned to the tree behind me and I smirked, ignoring the way my back burned, I felt my wounds start bleeding again. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN0vel before he could register I turned around and threw him onto the ground "Well that was a cheap shot" I said "and a huge fail" He growled and lunged at me again but I dodged him in time to avoid as tried to pierce my chest with his ws. Damn he was fast. When he lunged at me this time i was fast and kicked him in the stomach, making him fall to the floor. He got up growling, his eyes turning ck as he started to shake and then he turned to his wolf form and ran towards me. I immediately jumped, grabbing a tree branch and swinging myself till Inded on it. i looked down at him and smiled "Attacking me in wolf form when I can¡¯t change? Expected of you Robinson" I teased and then jumped, spinning in the air andnding on his back. I fought as a wave of dizziness swept over me and clutched to his fur. Damn it the loss of blood was starting to affect me. Robinson started struggling trying to throw me off of him but I justughed. He finally ran and mmed his side into a tree, throwing me off of him. I fell to the ground and then found him on top of me in human form, clutching my hands over my head. "I offered you to join me Lily" he said "I gave you a chance but you didn¡¯t take it. Now where¡¯s your pack to help you huh? Where are they when you¡¯re going to die alone" He punched me in the stomach as hard as he could "i¡¯ve been waiting to do this for a while." before he could strike i kicked him where the sun don¡¯t shine and threw him off me, hended on his back and I straddled him, grabbing the knife and cing it right over his chest. It¡¯s sharp edge right above his heart. the only way a regr knife would kill a wolf. I looked at him in the eye, panting "I told you I¡¯d be the one to kill you" I said before plunging the knife into his chest. I didn¡¯t look at him and got up, stumbling and getting dizzy. "Lily?" I heard a voice behind me say and I smiled, I¡¯d know that voice anywhere. "Ethan" I whispered and turned around. Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. I saw her as she got up from a rogues body after stabbing him, she stumbled a bit and her shirt was stained with blood. I felt rage fill me at the thought of her being so injured "Lily?" "Ethan" she whispered making my heart soar at the sound of my name on her lips. She turned and I just stared at her. God I missed her, she was as beautiful as ever. her eyes shining, her lips curved into a smile. And then I really saw her; Sweat covered her forehead, and dark circles were under her eyes. One of her cheeks was slightly bruised and the other had a long gash from the bottom of her ear to her chin. Chapter 82

Chapter 82: Chapter 82

"Ethan" she repeated louder and stumbled towards me. I grinned about to take her in my arms when a shot rang in the air. Lily froze where she stood, her eyes wide and lips slightly parted. She put her hand on her stomach and then stared at the blood pouring out. Her eyes started to flutter "Ethan" she said weakly before she fell. I immediately caught her, still in shock and looked behind me from where the sound came and saw the man Lily stabbed earlier was clutching his chest, that was spurting blood, before he fell to the ground. Dead. "Lily?" I asked as I turned to her "Can you hear me?" "Ethan" She said but coughed out blood and I immediately turned her to the side so she woudln¡¯t choke on it. I felt fear grip me. "You-You" "What?" "Take the bullet...out" she managed to choke out "it-it¡¯s one of" she coughed "Mine" I felt my face go pale, if the one he shot her with was anywhere close to the one she told me aboutst time then... "How?" "Knife" she muttered pointing behind me. I looked and found a knife beside the dead body, the one she used "Make....a...c-cut and...t-take it...out" I looked at her horrified at the thought but she was writhing in pain on the floor so with inhuman speed I grabbed the knife and got back to her. I looked at her and she tried to smile at me, to reassure me but I saw her wince, she was in pain. My hands shook as I put the knife on the edge of her stomach. I forced them to still and started making a cut. Lily stiffened and I looked up to see her tugging at her hair and clenching her teeth from the pain. When the cut was made I looked at her and she nodded to me "h-hurry" I gulped and felt my eyes sting but forced myself to focus. I opened her cut a bit and she made a sound at the back of her throat and it killed me to hear her. Blood was everywhere and i tried to see the bullet. When I finally saw it I used the knife and took it out. I immediately tore a piece of my shorts and put it against her stomach to stop the bleeding. Lily saw the bullet in my hand and groaned "Damn" she said "It¡¯ll be okay Lily" I said "I¡¯m gonna take you to the pack doctor just-" "D-Ethan" she said "i-it¡¯s toote." "What?" I asked as I felt my heart drop "n-no it¡¯s not Lily just hang on" i motioned to carry her but she put a hand on my arm. "Listen" she said and then let out a yelp of pain "It¡¯s already in my blood Ethan. and I-" She groaned, closing her eyes tightly "I made these b-bullets so no one w-would...be able...t-to live...after" She took a deep breath and then reached to her stomach. "Well you¡¯ll be an exception" I said and carried her. I started running as she kept writhing in pain in my arms. This update is avable on Find_Novel(. "D-Ethan" she said "L-look at me" I looked at her and she reached a hand and put it against my cheek "s-stop and l-look at me...please. f-for me" I stopped, unable to say no to her and looked down at her "I-I¡¯m sorry" "you don¡¯thave anything to be sorry about" I said, my eyes were stinging with suppressed tears. Damn it I needed to focus "y-yes I d-do" she said "I...I s-should have known y-you wouldn¡¯t...." She groaned and I looked at her, pained to see her in so much agony "h-hurt me again." "Shhh" I said as my eyes watered "it¡¯s.." I cleared my throat after my voice turned out hoarse "It¡¯s okay" "I-I was just" she said "I was scared" Tears escaped her eyes and I hastily shifted her weight to one hand and used the other to wipe them "I-I didn¡¯t b-believe I¡¯d be...able to b-be with you" she coughed a bit and seemed to be gasping for air and I clenched my teeth as my lip trembled "T-too good...to be t-true" "You¡¯re too good to be true" I said caressing her face "You¡¯re perfect Lily" Tears fell from my eyes andnded on her cheeks "And you¡¯re going to be okay" "Ethan" she said "I-it¡¯s toote" "Don¡¯t say that" I said determined "Don¡¯t you dare give up on me Lily." The tears fell freely from my eyes and my chest tightened, my wolf howling in agony. "Do you hear me? D-don¡¯t you dare give up. Y-you¡¯re going to be fine." I looked down at her "I-I can¡¯t live without you L-lux, please. Tell me you¡¯re not giving up" She nodded after a while of silence "I¡¯m not" she said and I nodded wiping away my tears "Good" I said, my voice shaky "Now hold onto me okay?" she nodded and I ran as fast as I could She¡¯s with me I told my pack through the mind link I¡¯m taking her to the pack doctor Is she okay? Xavier asked and I looked down at her to find her head buried in my chest. No...she... just...what¡¯s your status? The rogues retreated Keith said No one¡¯s here anymore We¡¯re behind you Xavier added and I looked behind me to see Xavier, Keith and the other guys running behind me. Soon they reached me and formed a protective circle to protect Lily. Oh my god Jacob said w-what the hell happened? Why is she bleeding so much? That asshole shot her I said Using her bullets WHAT?! Jacob said Please tell me not the bullets she showed me? What do they do Jacob? I asked, I needed to know what she was going through S-she said that you¡¯d go unconscious for days and then....and then be in terrible pain as each organ fails before you...before you die. NO! I heard the twins scream Chapter 83

Chapter 83: Chapter 83

I froze in my tracks and stared at Jacob¡¯s wolf, then turned my gaze to Lily. She lifted her head and looked at me before noticing the wolves around her. She managed a weak smile "hey guys" she said weakly and reached a hand out. Adrian walked towards her and she petted him, he whined and she smiled "I w-wish I could...hear you" she shook her head "Stupid Lycotine" The twins whined and Lily looked at them "hey hey what¡¯s with the long faces?" she chuckled at her joke "your wolves not horses" Xavier rolled his eyes at her weak attempt and she smiled "k-knew you¡¯d d-do...that...Xavier" she turned to me "I-I¡¯m feeling sleepy" she said "Don¡¯t fall asleep lux" I said as I started running again "Stay awake" But she didn¡¯t, instead she closed her eyes and went limp. "Damn it" I said as I picked up my pace. I saw the pack house and ran towards it. Ren was immediately at the door and sighed when she saw Xavier¡¯s wolf but then her eyes fell on me and she gasped "MOM" she yelled and her mom appeared next to her "Take her to mom¡¯s office" I nodded and ran to the office, cing Lily on the bed and looking around at the room that resembled a hospital room. Ren¡¯s mom, Miranda, came in and ran over to Lily; checking her pulse and taking away the fabric on her stomach "What the hell?" she screamed "Who did this" she pointed at the cut "I did, I took the bullet out" I said "it¡¯s one of her bullets" I exined to her what it does. She seemed in shock and looked back at Lily. "Okay, call Ren I¡¯m going to need her help and get out of the room" she said pushing me away. "NO" I screamed, I wanted to be near my mate, I wanted to see her. "I¡¯m not leaving" "Look you have to, you¡¯re not going to like what I¡¯m going to do and your instincts will be to kill me for hurting her." "But-" I started but a hand came down on my shoulder and I turned and saw Xavier "Come on, she¡¯s right. It¡¯s better for Lily" I looked at my mate, on the bed as Miranda worked on her and sighed before nodding. I got out and leaned on the wall, sliding to the ground with my face in my hands. "please" I mumbled "Please let her be okay" Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. It had been two hours and i still hadn¡¯t moved, I could hear Ren and her mom moving in the room muttering things I couldn¡¯t hear well. I kept praying over and over again that she¡¯d be okay. I couldn¡¯t imagine it if she....if I lost her. I couldn¡¯t even think what I¡¯d do if I lost her. She was everything to me and I wouldn¡¯t be able to live without her. "Ethan" jason said walking up the stairs "Someone wants to see you" "I don¡¯t wanna see anyone" I said staring at the door. "Whoever it is tell them to go away" "I think you¡¯re gonna want to see them" he said and I looked at him with narrowed eyes. I nodded and got up before walking down the stairs to the front door. A guy was standing there, he had blond hair and green eyes and from his scent I was sure he was a werewolf. But who was he? "Alpha" he said nodding as a show of respect "My name is Vick, I knew your mate while we were both with the rogues" I nodded, so he knew Lily. "I also came to thank her but your beta said she was hurt. How bad is it?" "pretty bad" I said solemnly "she was shot" Vick looked behind him and seemed to be talking to someone through his own pack link. Minutester a figure started walking our way and I growled, my fist clenching as I saw Melissa. "You" I snarled and moved to go near her but Vick stepped in front of me and growled "She was shot? Is she okay?" Melissa asked looking scared "Why should you care? This is all your doing. You were with...them" Melissa looked down, ashamed "I¡¯m sorry Alpha" she looked back at me, her eyes filled with tears "truly. They took Vick, my mate, and threatened to kill him if I didn¡¯t I...I had to." "Because of you my mate might...die" I said coldly and calmly and she flinched "I should kill you for what you¡¯ve done" A growl came from Vick and he held her tighter against him "but I know Lily wouldn¡¯t want me to do that" Melissa flinched and I knew that was like a p in the face "Go before I change my mind" "You know she didn¡¯t--" "Vick don¡¯t" Melissa said and then looked back at me "Just could you tell me if anything happens" she gave me a paper with a number on it "I have no right to ask but..." she sighed "I-I¡¯m sorry" She turned and left with her mate and I mmed the door shut. Walking to the living room and throwing the paper aside. Jacob grabbed it from the floor. "I¡¯ll call her once Lily is okay" "I don¡¯t give a fuck about her" I said throwing myself on the couch. All the guys were there and they all looked like crap; we were all tired and worried about her. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel "How long do you think it¡¯ll be before we get news about her?" Xavier asked and I looked at him and sighed "I don¡¯t know I just hope it¡¯s soon cause I¡¯m gonna fucking lose it" Xavier nodded and then chuckled, I looked up at him "What?" I said "Nothing I just thought that Lily would be going out of her mind now, she never was patient" Chapter 84

Chapter 84: Chapter 84

Adrian snorted and then smirked "That¡¯s an understatement" he said "Remember when we were waiting in line at the fast food ce and there was this really annoying girl who kept changing her order?" "What happened?" I asked already smirking, thinking of how lux might react. The rightful source is Find1Novel "After about the fifth time the girl changed her order Lily tapped her on the shoulder and then asked her to at least decide before going to order and the girl flipped her off" he said "You should have seen her face man" heughed "She tapped the girl on the shoulder again and then downed her entire cup of soda down the girl¡¯s shirt. Then she walked past her, ordered for us and walked away" I chuckled and the twinsughed "The look on that bitchy girl¡¯s face.." Dave said smiling "She definitely got boiled" "Roasted and" Jim continued but both of their smiles faded and they looked down. Xavier sighed and the bad mood was back on all of us. "I¡¯m gonna go check on-" I started but stopped when I heard a pained scream that was definitely lux¡¯s. I bolted up the stairs in inhuman speed and went in the room only to freeze at the sight I saw before me. Lily was on the bed, convulsing and writhing in pain with her eyes closed, her stomach cut open and some sort of machine attached to her as she screamed. "Damn it her organs are already failing" Miranda said as she worked on her she seemed to notice me in the room but I didn¡¯t look at her and kept my gaze at Lily, frozen in shock "Ren get him out of here" Ren stood in front of me and lead me outside. I followed her numbly and when the door closed, cutting my view of my mate I leaned against the wall, feeling as if I couldn¡¯t stand. "Ethan, Ethan Focus I need your help" I snapped back to reality and looked at her. She was covered in blood, lux¡¯s blood. and she looked tired as hell "What? How can I help?" "What¡¯s lux¡¯s blood group?" "A positive" Xavier said walking towards us "We need blood for her, fast. How many of you are A positive?" "We are" The twins answered "Jacob too" "I am" I said "Good I¡¯m gonna take you now, she¡¯s lost a lot of blood from her previous injuries and the shot didn¡¯t help" "What were her injuries?" I asked, I already knew she was injured it showed when I saw her in the woods but I needed to know exactly what they did to her. Ren looked hesitant "Please Ren; I need to know" "She had bruises on her stomach so she was punched and kicked there, she was also cut all over; her arms, legs, stomach, face. And on her back were..." She trailed on, her voice breaking. "She just had a lot of injuries" "What were you gonna say?" I said, my fists clenched, my wolf howling in rage "On her back what?" She looked pained as she answered "Whip marks" she said "She was whipped, severely" That did it, seeing her all bloody now and then hearing what happened to her made me snap. My wolf took full control as I growled, punching the wall behind me. I threw everything that was around me; growling and snarling in agony and fear for my mate. I couldn¡¯t help it, It was all my fault, everything that happened to her was my fault I felt the guys trying to hold me but they couldn¡¯t. I kept thinking of her, imagining everything Ren said happening to her and each time I did I would be angrier and angrier. "God damn it Adrian bring it now" I faintly heard Xavier say as I continued my destruction but secondster i felt something pressed into my hand and immediately I recognised a familiar scent on it. I brought the shirt to my nose and took a huge whiff of lux¡¯s scent, letting it overwhelm me and my wolf as I took back control. I calmed down and my eyes changed to the way they were. I shook my head to clear it, clutching to Lily¡¯s shirt. I stood up and looked at Ren "take it" I said showing her my wrist "Take as much as you need just help her" She nodded and led me to a room where she drew some blood from me and then from the twins and Jacob. After that I walked to Lily¡¯s room and closed the door behind me. I lied on her bed and closed my eyes, her scent was everywhere and if made my wolf stop stirring. I felt something under her pillow and reached for it. When I saw what it was I felt a lump in my throat; it was the locket I gave her, she must have taken it off after the winter formal, after I hurt her. I closed my eyes, remembering the feel of her lips on mine; how I was so happy when we kissed that I thought I might burst. I remembered every touch, every word she spoke, I remembered herugh. I took our picture from my pocket and put it right beside the locket. I looked at her, damn it she looked actually happy, and I ruined it like I always do "I¡¯m sorry" I whispered in the emptiness of the room, clutching the photo "i¡¯m so fucking sorry" Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. I woke up to the sound of a knock on the door. I must have fallen asleep, it seemed Lily¡¯s room was the only ce I was able to sleep in. I opened the door and saw Miranda standing in front of me, looking as tired, her face grim. My heart fell "No" I said taking a step back "No don¡¯t tell me, she can¡¯t be..." Chapter 85

Chapter 85: Chapter 85

"She¡¯s not dead Alpha" She said and I let out the breath I was holding "But she¡¯s still not stable, I got her on a heart monitor an IV and..." She sighed "It¡¯s not looking good" "Can I see her?" I said and she nodded. I got out of Lily¡¯s room and followed her. When I reached the door I took a deep breath, trying to prepare myself for what I was about to see and went in. The twins were on either side of her bed, both of them holding onto one of her hands and murmuring things to her. Jacob was beside her, brushing her damp her with his fingertips and looking pained. Adrian was sitting on a chair wit his elbows on his legs and looking at her like he couldn¡¯t believe this was Lily and Xavier just stood at the the foot of the bed, his eyes puffy and red and filled with pain. They all turned to me when I came in but I didn¡¯t look at any of them; dread filling my body as I looked at her. "Come on let¡¯s go guys" Xavier said and they nodded. Every one of them kissed her forehead before leaving the room and closing the door behind them. The heart monitor was the only sound in the room as I stared at her. A sheet covered her body and her chest rising and falling was the only thing that made me sure she was alive. God, she was so pale. I swallowed the lump in my throat and walked towards her. I touched her forehead and flinched; guild and fear taking over as I noticed how cold her skin was. This was my fault. This was all my fault I sat on the chair beside the bed and held her limp hand "Lily" I said my voice hoarse "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry" I took a shaky breath "But you have to be okay" I said "You have to live I..." I gulped "Please, I¡¯ll do anything just...please" Iid my head on my hand that was holding hers "Ethan" she said breathlessly and my head shot up thinking it was one of those moments when a miracle happens. "Lily?" I said standing up, her eyes were still closed but I was sure she said my name, I was sure I wasn¡¯t hallucinating. "Ethan" She said shifting on the bed, she looked pained as she started breathing heavily. It was then I knew she didn¡¯t hear me, she didn¡¯t feel me. She was still unconscious. Readplete version only at findnovel "I¡¯m here" I said my hands gently caressing her cheeks "baby I¡¯m here" She started convulsing, choking like she couldn¡¯t breath and writhing in pain as I tried to hold her, tofort her. "Ethan" She called agonized and I felt my heart being torn apart at the sound. "Damn it Mirandae NOW" I said using every bit of my alpha tone just as Lily let out a shriek of pain. The door opened and Miranda rushed in "Damn it I thought this wouldn¡¯t happen again" she said "Ethan hold her down before she tears the stitches on her stomach" I shook my head to clear my thoughts and immediately tried to hold Lily down "It¡¯s okay" I said to her and hen turned to Miranda "What¡¯s happening?" "Her body was rejecting the drug but it¡¯s still taking it¡¯s toll on her organs, she¡¯s deteriorating. Fast." Lily let out another scream and I looked at her pained that I can¡¯t help her. I looked around me and noticed the twins were standing in shock. Adrian had both his hands tugging at his hair as he turned around, unable to look and Jacob just had his head in his hands while Xavier helped me hold Lily down. It all happened in a second, Lily stopped moving and fell back in the bed just as the heart monitor stopped beeping and gave a long, dreadful sound. "No" I said just but Miranda started shouting for Ren She pushed me away and put both her hands on Lily chest as she started doingpressions to get her heart to start beating again. "No, no no" I kept chanting as I slumped against the wall so I wouldn¡¯t fall to the floor, cause that¡¯s what I felt was gonna happen. I couldn¡¯t believe it. Lily¡¯s heart....it just....it stopped beating she was....she was...dead "Please no" I prayed "Please god no. please god don¡¯t take her away from me." Miranda kept doingpressions but nothing was changing. After a while she stopped and looked t me, her face pained and defeated. "She¡¯s gone" she said "No" I said "NO" I ran and shoved her away and started doing thepressions myself "She¡¯s not gonna die" "Ethan she¡¯s already-" "NO" I screamed "She¡¯s not. No,no no" I started doingpressions "You¡¯re not going to die Lily do you hear me?" I said "You¡¯re gonna wake up and you¡¯re gonna kick my ass for being an idiot... and I¡¯m gonna spend everyday trying to make it up to you but you¡¯re not. Going. To. Die." "Ethan-" "NO" I screamed, tears forming in my eyes but I blinked them away, this wasn¡¯t a time to cry, I needed to help her, I needed to do this "Come on" I said between clenched teeth "Please baby please you have to live." "Ethan she¡¯s not-" Miranda started b she shut up when the heart monitor gave changed and started giving a beep, and then another and then another. "oh my god" "thank god" I said and bent down and nted a kiss on her forehead "Okay all of you get out I need to check her" she said and rushed everyone out "you too Ethan" I nodded, hesitant about leaving the room but she nodded to me reassuringly and I nodded, squeezing Lily¡¯s hand before leaving. Chapter 86

Chapter 86: Chapter 86

"Ethan" Keith said sniffing as he wiped a couple of tears, he¡¯s been silent and hasn¡¯t said a thing ever since Lily came back shot and hurt "Your parents and mine are here, what should I tell them about her?" "I¡¯ll talk to them" I said and went downstairs and into the living room where I was immediately swarmed "is she okay?" "How bad is it?" "What happened?" Follow current nov?ls on F¦Énd£Îovel I took a breath and motioned for them to shut up "Lily was shot" I said "She had custom made bullets and she was shot with one of them." I took a deep breath "She needed blood so we gave her and...and her heart stopped just a few moments go but we got it beating" Lily¡¯s mom gasped and held on to Greg "You mean she might..." I snapped my gaze at her and looked her in the eye "No she won¡¯t, she won¡¯t die" I said more to myself than to her but nevertheless she burst in tears "I bet you¡¯re happy now" Greg said "You don¡¯t have to deal with a mate anymore" I growled and in a moment had him backed up against the wall holding him up by the cor of his shirt "Don¡¯t you dare say that" I snarled "Don¡¯t. You. Dare" I felt a hand on my shoulder and knew it was my mom so I let him go and he stood up and dusted himself off as I looked at him, pained. "I understand where you¡¯reing from and I deserve the way you¡¯re treating me." I gulped "But don¡¯t you dare say anything like that ever again." He just stared at me as if analyzing what I was saying and I continued "I. Love. Her" I said "I¡¯lways love her. She means the world to me and I screwed up, badly. I¡¯ll never forget what an asshole I was to her, I¡¯ll never forgive myself" I turned my back on all of them and went upstairs and immediately went to check on Lily. Miranda was in the room, she wrote a few things on a notepad and turned to me "Alpha there¡¯s something important I have to tell you" "What? Is it Lily? Is she okay?" I said hastily and she sighed "This first night is crucial, if she lives through tonight there¡¯s a chance she might wake up but..." She sighed "But the problem is they gave her Lycotine in wrong doses, her wolf was suppressed too much and then the drug in the bullet reacted with the Lycotine and..." "and?" "And even if she survives this night there¡¯s possibility she won¡¯t be able to change to her wolf form anymore" "What?" I asked shocked "That¡¯s not possible, that¡¯s never happened. She can¡¯t just stop being a wolf. She¡¯s gonna be human?" "It¡¯s unheard of but it might happen" she said "it¡¯s going to be a very drastic change in her life she¡¯s gonna need you guys" she looked at me warningly and I growled "Of course I¡¯m gonna be there for her" I snarled and then I looked at her as another thought came to me "If she turns human" I gulped "What about the mate bond?" "Wolves can mate with humans" she said but then took a deep breath "But seeing as she wasn¡¯t always human. I don¡¯t know, the bond might be broken" "What do you mean broken?" "What I mean to say is, you won¡¯t have the bond forcing you to stay together. It¡¯s a possibility but I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s never happened before" she looked at me sympathetically "But alpha, there¡¯s still a chance she won¡¯t even make it through the night. There¡¯s a 70% chance she might die" "She won¡¯t" I said with anger "She won¡¯t die" "Alpha, you have to ept that possibility--" "SHE"S NOT GOING TO DIE" "But-" "GET OUT" I yelled at her, my wolf taking over as I put my alpha power in themand "get out" she immediately left the room and I just stared at Lily thinking of what I¡¯d do if she died, if i couldn¡¯t see her smile brightly at me, if I couldn¡¯t hear herugh again or see her roll her eyes at me. "Ethan?" I heard a familiar sound say behind me and a few minutester I heard the door close and mom walked and stood in front of me "Are you okay?" "You want the truth or what I¡¯m supposed to say as Alpha?" I asked not taking my eyes off of my mate. "I¡¯m your mother of course I want the truth" "Then no I¡¯m not" I walked to the ouch near Lily¡¯s bed and sat, she immediately sat beside me "I hate seeing you like this" my mom said cupping my cheek and I finally looked at her, smiling gently at her worried face. "Like what?" "Like a broken man." She said her eyes filling up with tears "Like someone who has lost the will to live" I sighed, my gaze wandering to Lily before going back to her "I can¡¯t live without her mom. but I still don¡¯t deserve her" "Everything¡¯s gonna be okay" "No it¡¯s not" I said my voice breaking "Even if....when she lives through this. There¡¯s a chance she won¡¯t be able to change to her wolf form. Do you know what that¡¯ll do to her?How that¡¯ll destroy her" "At least she¡¯ll have you-" "What good will that do her?" I snapped and then then chuckled humorlessly "What good have Idone her so far? This is all my fault" Tears formed in my eyes and I felt my chest tighten "God this is all my fault mom" and that¡¯s when I snapped. Chapter 87

Chapter 87: Chapter 87

The tears I¡¯d been holding for so long made their way out and my mom choked on a sob as she hugged me. I panted, choked and cried; my body heaving uncontrobly as I clutched to the pain in my chest. "I-I can¡¯t live without her and it¡¯s....it¡¯s so fucking hard" "I know, I know" My mom said and I knew she was trying hard not to cry "It¡¯s gonna be okay" "No it¡¯s...n-not" I said "I did all of this to her...If it wasn¡¯t for me she-" I trailed on crying like a child. No one would ever see this side of me except my mom or my mate. Readplete version only at Find1Novel "Now you listen to me Ethan Lytton" My mom said lifting my head so I could look at her "The rogues did this to her and she¡¯s going to be okay do you hear me?" I stayed silent for a while before nodding "Now when she wakes up, if she can¡¯t change anymore you¡¯re gonna have to be the strong one, you¡¯re gonna have to be there for her and you won¡¯t be able to if you¡¯re overwhelmed with guilt." "You¡¯re right" I said straightening and wiping away my tears "You¡¯re absolutely right" "You made some mistakes, we all do but dwelling in the past won¡¯t help" she said sternly and then smiled "Now I have to go you¡¯re father¡¯s waiting for me downstairs and Rose is with the babysitter" "Give her a kiss for me will ya?" I said smiling, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen my baby sister. My mom nodded "I love you mom" "I love you too honey" She said hugging me and then she left. I stood up and walked towards Lily¡¯s bed and slid in with her, careful not to hurt her. I gently pulled her to me gave her small kisses all over her face till I finally reached her lips. "I love you" I whispered to her "I love you so fucking much, baby" my eyes filled with tears and my fingers brushed her hair gently as I cupped her cheek with my other hand "And you¡¯re gonna be okay. We¡¯re gonna get through this I promise" I ced another gentle kiss to her lips and felt a few tears slip, some of them falling on her cheek before I wiped them with my thumb "Wolf or not we¡¯re gonna get through this" I let my hand, that was brushing her hair, down and held her hand "Just wake up baby, wake up" Ethan¡¯s P.OV. I smirked as I looked out the window and then nced back at Lily. "It¡¯s snowing you know" I said "And not just small snowkes this time, it¡¯s going to be a good blizzard" I walked towards her bed and let my fingers linger on the side of her cheek. I nced at the heart monitor and sighed, her heart beat has slowed down and be like humans, not as fast as wolves. I sighed and took the seat next to her, holding her hand. I heard a knock on the door and Keith came in, followed by Xavier, Adrian, Jacob and the twins. "Shouldn¡¯t ou guys be asleep?" I asked and they all looked at me weirdly "You really think we¡¯d be able to sleep anywhere but here? We almost lost her today" Jim said "We¡¯re gonna sleep here tonight" I nodded and turned back to looking a my beautiful mate. "You didn¡¯t have dinner" Xavier stated "how long has it been since you¡¯ve eaten?" "Don¡¯t care" "You really think she¡¯d want you to do that?" "Yeah well she can kick my ass for it when she wakes up" Xavier sighed and shook his head just as the door opened and Ren came in. It was the first time I noticed her scent had changed, Xavier¡¯s scent was mixed with hers and I knew she must have had her heat. But I couldn¡¯t help the slight feeling of jealousy in me Lily¡¯s P.O.V. Pain. That was all I could think about. I didn¡¯t know whether to wish it would stop or to be grateful. Pain meant I was alive, that I wasn¡¯t dead yet. But for a short while I didn¡¯t feel any pain but then the pain just stopped. I didn¡¯t understand what was happening, all I knew was that I was suddenly aware of someone holding my hand. My eyes were heavy but I opened them anyways. I adjusted to the blurriness and ignored the dryness in my throat, When I finally managed to see right I nced around the room and frowned. It was still dark but there was a bit of light out. Ethan¡¯s hand was holding mine, Xavier was sitting on the window sill, Dave and Jim were sleeping on opposite sides of the couch, Adrian was sitting on the floor next to Keith and Jacob was sitting on a chair against the wall. "Well aren¡¯t you the depressing bunch" I said and winced at how hoarse my voice came out. I was also thirsty, my mouth waspletely dry. All their heads snapped up and I smiled weakly "Hi" "Lily" Ethan said breathing a sigh of relief and stood up. His hands framed my face and he stared into my eyes "God I missed you" he pressed his lips against my forehead and inhaled my scent "You¡¯re okay" he said but I had a feeling it was more to himself than to me "God,you¡¯re okay" "Of course I am" I said "Someone has to make sure you boys behave" I chuckled and smiled when I saw Dave holding a ss of water to me "Thanks" I tried to sit up but groaned as my stomach hurt. Ethan immediately helped me sit up and took the ss from Dave, helping me drink. "You know I can drink by myself right?" Chapter 88

Chapter 88: Chapter 88

Xavierughed "I think you¡¯re gonna have to put up with Ethan being like this for a while Lily." he smiled warmly at me "I think he lost his mind while you were....uh....unconscious" "That¡¯s one way to put it" Jacob chuckled I grimaced, looking at all the guys, they all looked like they¡¯ve been through hell and back. I hated seeing them like this "No offense" I said "But you guys look like crap" They all chuckled "Well it¡¯s understandable when we almost lost you" Ethan¡¯s voice broke at the end of the sentence "Don¡¯t ever scare me like that again" I felt bad at the amount of pain in his voice, even though I knew it wasn¡¯t my fault I felt bad that he went through so much. "I won¡¯t" I promised "The rogues?" "We killed most of them and the others just gave up, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be bothering us any time soon" "Good" I said and then looked at all of them "I missed you guys" I shifted on the bed and winced when my stomach and back hurt. "Shouldn¡¯t I be healing fast by now? The Lycotine should wear off" This update is avable on fin?novel Ethan gulped and nced at the other but before I could ask what was wrong the door opened "Well I see someone is awake" Miranda said smiling and walking towards me "How are you feeling?" "Like I need to run in my wolf form for a bit" I said, I really did miss running wolf it had been too long and I haven¡¯t heard a thing from my wolf. "When can I get out of this bed?" Miranda looked at the others for a bit before clearing her throat. "Well Lily" She checked the papers in her hand "You¡¯ll be d to know the drug from the bullet haspletely left your system and theLycotine too" I frowned "Then I should be starting to heal right?" I said "it¡¯s about damn time too" "That¡¯s where we have a problem Lily" Miranda said and she nced at the others, I looked at them as well and all of them were avoiding looking at me, except Ethan who seemed pained. "We¡¯ve had a problem" "What kind of problem?" "The Lycotine they gave you reacted with the drug from the bullet. And since they gave you too much and..." "And what?" I asked not really sure I wanted to know the answer "I don¡¯t think you can change wolf anymore. Your heartbeat has slowed. Your still healing fast but not as fas as normal wolves and...can you hear me now through the pack link?" "No" I said and turned "So I¡¯m...human now?" I felt my heart drop, I wanted to cry. I wasn¡¯t wolf anymore, I wasn¡¯t anything I wanted to scream "I think so" I stayed silent for a while, considering just going back to sleep and hoping all this is just a dream. But when I looked up I saw all of the guys staring at me, waiting for my reaction, looking pained. I would be selfish if I broke down now, they¡¯d feel bad, worst than they did when I was unconscious, especially Ethan. "Well..." I said and cleared my throat so my voice wouldn¡¯t break "That sucks" all of them looked at me shocked "But don¡¯t you guys get any ideas I can still kick your asses" The guys chuckled "only you Lily" I smiled and they all opened a subject and I immediately felt at home again. But in my head I wanted to scream at the top of my lungs. I didn¡¯t know what this meant, I wan¡¯t part of a pack anymore. After a while all the guys left and I guessed Ethan wanted to talk to me alone "Are you really okay?" he asked as soon they left "you know you can tell me anything" "I¡¯m fine Ethan" I said smiling, thinking of what this meant for me and Ethan, what this meant for the mate bond. I noticed I didn¡¯t feel the tingles as strong as when I was still wolf, so what happened to our mate bond? ******** Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. "I don¡¯t get it" I said pacing the floor in the living room with Xavier, Keith and Adrian. The others were in lux¡¯s room "She¡¯s not reacting the way I thought she would, She¡¯spletely fine" "Well what do you want her to do? Cry?" "God no but....I just know if affects her more than she lets on. She¡¯s been perfectly fine these few days and though I¡¯m thankful for that it still seems like she¡¯s....on some kind of auto pilot." I threw myself on the couch "Plus she¡¯s been avoiding any time alone with me. Every time we¡¯re left alone in the room shees up with some excuse to call one of you guys. I just miss her, it¡¯s like she¡¯s not there anymore, like she¡¯s going to leave me" "I don¡¯t know" Xavier said "She usually tells us everything too but this time, it¡¯s like she¡¯s hiding something." "I think you should talk to her" Jacob said "Without interruptions. She¡¯s gotta say something sooner orter" "you¡¯re right" I said "You¡¯re absolutely Right" I walked up the stairs and knocked on the door in her room. I found the twinsughing with her and smiled at the sound of herugh. "hey guys can you leave us alone?" I asked and she immediately reached and ced her hand on one of the twins. "Come on Ethan you know anything you can say, you can say in front of my boys as well" she said and I suppressed a growl, she was definitely avoiding me "leave" I said using my alpha tone "now" The twins looked at Lily apologetically before they left. "Wait" she said "Why did your alpha tone work on them" "We joined packs" I said shrugging and her eyes widened Chapter 89

Chapter 89: Chapter 89

"WHAT?! Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me? You challenged Xavier? He lost? We¡¯re one pack now?" "Yeah we needed the mind link so we could contact each other during the fight so he challenged me and I epted" I said "I offered him back the pack when we were done but he said he didn¡¯t want it back, that I won the title fairly and that he actually preferred not being alpha, but I did make him my beta" "I¡¯m gonna kill¡¯em" she said "He didn¡¯t have to do that for me" "You really underestimate how much these guys love you lux" I said "they....We¡¯d do anything for you" I cleared my throat "But that¡¯s not what I came to talk to you about" I saw the nerves were back and she looked away. Damn it I wanted to shake her, to tell her to stop avoiding me, to tell me what¡¯s wrong. "you¡¯ve been avoiding me" "No I haven¡¯--" "Don¡¯t deny it Lily I know you" I said "You¡¯ve been acting weird. You lost your wolf and you act as if nothing happened, you refuse to be alone with me, and your not telling the guys you trust the most what¡¯s bothering you" "Nothing is bothering me I¡¯m fine--" She shut up when she saw the look I was giving her, her lip trembled and anger shed in her eyes "What do you want me to say Ethan? huh? You want me to break down?" "No of course I don¡¯t want that but I also don¡¯t want you act like nothing is bothering you when clearly something is" "Why? So you guys could feel bad? Haven¡¯t I put you through enough already?" she said and I sighed. Damn I should have known that would be her reason "It¡¯s not fair for you guys" "And its also not fair for you" I said "You can¡¯t stay hiding like this Lily" "I lost my wolf Ethan" she stated "how do you expect me to be? My wolf was the only thing that made me feel strong, that made me feel a bit in control. My wolf made me who I am. If I¡¯m not a werewolf, what the hell am I?" she looked away from me, her lip trembling and her fists clenched. I grabbed her chin and turned her face so she could look at me "You¡¯re Lily Marison" I stated "You¡¯re the strong, confidant, beautiful girl that can kick anyone¡¯s ass in wolf or human form. You¡¯re the person who keeps everyone in this pack sane . You¡¯re my mate" "Miranda told me Ethan" she said "She told me the mate bond is broken, and don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t felt it. You know you can leave me now and be with whoever you want without a bond to hold you down. You don¡¯t have to be with me" I cursed and looked at her. I sat closer to her and looked at her in the eye "You really think that? You really think I¡¯d want anyone else?" "I wouldn¡¯t me you" she said "You need a strong alpha female, a wolf" "You¡¯re stronger than any she-wolf I know"I almost yelled"did you really forget what a mate means?" "A mate is a soul mate someone that was made for you. Being a wolf just makes it easier to know who the person is, it leaves no room for doubt. A mate is someone you love unconditionally, the kind of love few people ever experience. That¡¯s a mate Lily. Wolf or not, mate bond or not. You are my soul mate. The only person for me. Now you can decide to leave me, I wouldn¡¯t me you after the shit I¡¯ve put you through. But I¡¯d never willingly leave you. I love you, Lily! When are you going to get that idea through that thick skull of yours" Her eyes watered "but you-" "But nothing" I said "Nothing in the world could ever make me change my mind about this Lily." I raised her hand and put it over my chest, so she could feel my heartbeat "Feel that?" I looked at her "you¡¯re the only girl that can ever make my heart beat this fast" I smirked "The only girl that can kick my ass and put me in ce" She threw her arms around me "I love you" she whispered "I love you so much Ethan" "God you don¡¯t know how much I love you" I said tightening my arms around her. I pulled away and looked at her smiling "You feel like you could stand up? Get some fresh air" "Hell yeah I¡¯m tired of being cooped up in this room" she said "What do you have in mind?" "Well while you were being stubborn and avoiding me I got an interesting call" She raised an eyebrow "And...." Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? "It was Dean" "Crap! I totally forgot about him and about the contest. He must be so mad at me, I¡¯m definitely fired." I Laughed "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re definitely not fired." I smiled "Especially after our car won" Her eyes widened "no way!" She said and her lips curved to the first genuine smile I¡¯ve seen since she¡¯s woken up "I¡¯m gonna call Ren to help you get dressed and we¡¯ll go okay?" I said getting up "See youter" "hey Ethan" she called just as I was about to leave and I turned to her "You don¡¯t think we can stop at the mall while we¡¯re out. Christmas is three days away and I want to buy everyone their presents" I smiled "Of course we can, love" she blushed and I smiled "Oh and wear warm clothes. The whole town is covered with snow" Her face brightened and I winked at her before leaving. God I loved that girl. Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. Chapter 90

Chapter 90: Chapter 90

I woke up panting damn it it was the same dream again. But this time Lily didn¡¯t fade away, instead she was reced with her beat up body covered in blood, her eyes wide in fear. I shivered and suddenly felt the need to check on her. I got up from my bed and got out. I opened her bedroom door silently and got inside, closing it behind me. I smiled and felt relief when I saw her. She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s still here I reassured myself. Her hair was syed around her, one of her arms was under the pillow as she slept peacefully. God if I could take a picture of her now I would. I felt like stalker watching her while she slept but I couldn¡¯t help it I needed to check on her. I was about to turn around and go back to my room when a knife flew missing me by an inch and ending up on the wall behind me. I turned and found Lily standing up with a bullet in front of me. "don¡¯t think I missed, cause I guarentee I never miss. Who is this?" she said and I looked at her in confusion that¡¯s when I remembered that she was human. She couldn¡¯t see in the dark anymore. This update is avable on fin?novel "Lily it¡¯s me. Ethan" I said and immediately she put the gun down and turned the light on "You almost gave me heart attack" she said "What are you doing here?" "Where did the gun and knifee from?" I changed the subject quickly "I always keep a gun and knife under my pillow. You never know who might attack at night" I chuckled and rolled my eyes "should have known" "you didn¡¯t answer my question" she said "What are you doing here?" "Nightmare" "About?" I looked at her for a moment before I answered "losing you." I stated "I¡¯ve already lost you two times I guess it¡¯s made me paranoid. I had to check on you" she bit her lip and nodded before turning and going back into bed. I took the hint and turned around to leave. "Ethan?" I heard her say I turned and looked at her, she didn¡¯t say anything instead she scooted to the side and moved the covers "Stay with me tonight" "Are you sure?" "Yes" I nodded grinning and got into bed with her. I wrapped an arm around her waist and brought her close to me. She looked so beautiful, her lips slightly parted, her hair a mess around her and her eyes as beautiful as always. I used my free hand to brush my knuckles on her cheek. "I love you" She smiled and moved even closer to me, pressing her body against mine. Her lips were just inches from mine "I love you too" and then she kissed me and I immediately responded, tightening my hand around her waist as I let all the desperation, longing and frustration that I felt when she was gone into the kiss. This was the first time we¡¯ve kissed since she got kidnapped and I wanted to show her just how much I loved her. We pulled away after a while, both of us breathless. "I was worried kissing you wouldn¡¯t feel the same without the bond" she said "It¡¯s different, but still kind of the same" I smiled and stared at her flushed face, her swollen lips "You¡¯re so beautiful Lily" she blushed but then yawned and I smirked "Come on let¡¯s sleep" I turned around and turned off the light. Lily snuggled closer to me, her head resting on my chest and I knew that I would never be able to sleep without her again. ********* Lily¡¯s P.O.V. I woke up the next morning and snuggled into the warmth of Ethan. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I slept thisfortable. I smiled and rested my chin on his chest as I stared at him sleeping. God he was so handsome. He shifted a bit and pulled me tighter to him before his eyes fluttered open. A smile immediately broke on his face "Good morning" he said "I really could get used to waking up like this" I smiled giving him a peck on the lips "me too" "LUX WE¡¯RE PUTTING UP THE-" The twins screamed bursting in the room but hey stopped whn they saw Ethan beside me and then grinned "Christmas tree" "You are?" I asked excitedly "I¡¯ll be right down don¡¯t start without me" "OKay" Dave said smirking "Soooo" "You guys did it, didn¡¯t you" Jim continued and turned to his brother "Told you they would, pay up" I stared in shock as Dave took money from his pocket and put it in Jim¡¯s hand "Couldn¡¯t you wait a bit Lily?" "Oh my god you guys had a bet on when we¡¯d have SEX?" I yelled jumping out of the bed and the twins noticed I wasn¡¯t naked "1: we didn¡¯t have sex. and two:" I grabbed one of each of their ears and led them outside "How many times have I told you not to make bets on things like that. Remember what happenedst time?" "We don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about" Dave said innocently "Really?" I said crossing my arms "You¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t remember when you had a bet that the bartender was actually a guy and got thrown out of the club because you touched her breasts?" The twins groaned "Okay that was a bad bet" "And there was also the time when..." "Okay okay we get it" Jim said "Sorry" I grinned "That¡¯s better. Now I¡¯m gonna go get dressed and we¡¯ll put up the Christmas tree" they nodded and I got back to the room to find Ethan sitting there smiling. "Well that was interesting" he said and I rolled my eyes. "You need to get out I¡¯m gonna get dressed so we can put up the Christmas tree" Chapter 91

Chapter 91: Chapter 91

"Naw it¡¯s okay i can stay right here" Iughed and walked towards him "You wanna stay here?" I asked seductively and he looked at me shocked before he nodded hesitantly. I bent and rested my hands on the sheets, getting my lips close to his face. I smirked "Too bad" I grabbed a pillow and hit him with it. "Okay okay I¡¯ll get out" he said as I continued to hit him "I¡¯ll get out" I stopped hitting him and smiled "d you see it my way" He shook his head and pulled me to him, giving me a long kiss before getting up and leaving. I sighed, things were getting better. Even though I didn¡¯t have my wolf, and I missed being wolf, it was so annoying being human. Bu I had to cope, I was going to be okay. When I was ready I went downstairs and smiled at seeing a huge tree in the living room with boxes beside it. "hey guys" I said and walked to my guys giving each one a kiss on the cheek "Come on let¡¯s start" I ran to the boxes and took the lights. The guysughed at my excitement and started helping. It took a while but eventually we had all the ornaments up except one. "Time for your favorite part Lily" Dave said holding the angel "Will you do the honors" I grinned and put a chair next to the tree I stepped on it and stood up. I hated not being tall, the guys teased me about it constantly. I stood on my tip toes but I still couldn¡¯t reach it. I felt someone raise me higher and easily ced the top of the tree. "Well although we were a bit ate, Christmas is tomorrow but, if I do say so myself, I think we¡¯ve outdone ourselves" I said smiling. I walked to the window and looked out to the snow "I feel like ying in the snow" I turned to them "What do you think?" "I think if you¡¯re gonna go out there you¡¯re gonna freeze to death" Ethan said and my smile immediately faltered, damn it why did humans have to be so fragile. I felt Ethan wrap his hands around my waist and whisper in my ear "So get upstairs and dress warm" I grinned and threw my arms around him before running upstairs I put on a scarf, coat, and gloves and even a hat before I went downstairs. As soon as I went downstairs I made everyone of them go out and got to working on a snowman. I started making the bottom of the snowman while the twins made the other two. Once we got the snowman ready I put the eyes nose and mouth and Ethan brought me two sticks for his hand. "And for the finale" I said taking off my scarf and putting it around the snowman "perfect" just as the word came out of my mouth I felt something cold hit my back and turned around to see the twins grinning and Ethan trying to look innocent "Why do I have a feeling it wasn¡¯t the twins this time" I said walking towards Ethan "Hmm?" "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about" "oh really?" "mmhm" he said and I smirked and before he could register I grabbed a handful of snow and shoved it right in his face "Oh You¡¯re going to regret that" Ethan said and I took off running just as one of the twins screamed ¡¯Snow Fight¡¯ I hid behind a rock and in a matter of seconds the twins were there. "okay" I whispered "Let¡¯s teach these guys not to mess with us" Dave grinned "They¡¯re gonna get boiled" "Roasted" I grinned before adding "And Steameeeed" We all looked over the rock, spotting the guys. We spotted Adrian walking towards us and I nodded at the twins before we all started throwing snow balls at him. "Alright, alright" he said "I give" I did our handshake with the twins before we decided to split up and search for the rest of the our targets. I walked around, looking for someone to hit and grinned when I heard the twins screaming ¡¯surrender evil minions¡¯ as they threw snow at someone. I was too caught up in the twins¡¯ ridiculous shouts, realizing how much I missed that, that I didn¡¯t notice someone walking behind me "boo" I heard a familiar voice say before snow was shoved right over my hat. I turned and red yfully at Ethan before I jumped aside, grabbed a handful of snow and started throwing snowball after snowball at him. Ethan was throwing snowballs back at me and I wasughing the entire time, hiding behind trees so they wouldn¡¯t hit me. I saw Ethan run towards me and took off running in the other direction,ughing and looking back at Ethan as he Adriand me. I knew he could catch me easily, I wasn¡¯t running fast because of the stitches and I didn¡¯t have my wolf speed, but he didn¡¯t. Ethan finally decided to catch me as he grabbed me by the waist and spun me in the air, turning me towards him. A cold breeze swept by and I shivered, snuggling closer to Ethan who wrapped his arms around me. "Cold?" he asked I smirked, looking up at him "Yeah, you know being human and all" Ethan took off his jacket and wrapped it around my shoulders, I smiled hugging myself closer to him. "No wolf privileges" "I like it better that way" he said and I looked up at him to see a teasing smile on his face "gives me an excuse to warm you up" I chuckled and he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear "let¡¯s get you inside" I nodded and started walking towards the pack house when I heard a familiar voice behind me. ?????? ???? find¡¤novel Chapter 92

Chapter 92: Chapter 92

"Well, well look how the great have fallen" Whitney said and I turned around and looked at her through narrowed eyes as she sauntered "n told me about your...problem" she smirked and then fake pouted "pour Lily turned human" Ethan took a step towards her growling but I held a hand for him to stop. "What¡¯s your problem Whitney?" I asked confused at why Whitney was back to being a bitch. "Oh I¡¯m not the one with a problem" she said "That¡¯s you. Not so tough anymore huh Lily?" "Oh believe me!" I said "more than tough enough to beat you" "face it Lily" She said "you¡¯re weak now" Ethan growled again and I pinched him, he was not going to fight my fight "You¡¯re pushing your luck Whitney. Go before I make you regret what you¡¯re saying" "I don¡¯t think you can" she said "You see Lily. I was right" she smiled "You lost everything and pretty soon you¡¯ll lose them" I felt myself starting to shake a her words, my anger getting the best of me "and with no mate bond, it¡¯s a matter of time before you lose Ethan too and he¡¯ll go to some other girl." I snarled a that "he¡¯llbe with another girl" And that¡¯s when I snapped, a viscous growl escaped my lips and I felt myself starting to shake uncontrobly. "Lily?" I heard Ethan say hesitantly But it was like he was miles away as I felt something wing at my insides to be free. "You better Run Whitney" I said in a voice I barely recognized as my own. Whitney grinned and looked satisfied and that¡¯s when I felt it. I screamed in pain and fell to the floor as I writhed in the snow. My skin felt hot, too hot and my muscles were tearing one by one. "Lily? Lily can you hear me?" Ethan¡¯s frantic voice finally broke through. He had me in his arms as I writhed, a look of panic on his face. "Lily?" "I-I.." I started but didn¡¯t continue as I screamed in agony as I felt my bones breaking one by one. "Oh my god" I heard Ethan say "She¡¯s shifting" "W-what?" "you¡¯re shifting Lily. Come on baby remember the first time you shifted? It¡¯s just like that. You got through it the first time and you¡¯re gonna get through it now" I didn¡¯t answer as I closed my eyes and clenched my teeth. My first shift hadn¡¯t been nearly this bad maybe it was because my wolf was suppressed for far too long. But all I knew was I wanted the pain to end. After a while of writhing on the floor with Ethan close by the pain was finally subsiding, I felt fur take the ce of my skin and I closed my eyes as I let the change take over me. I stayed for a while on the floor, feeling my body healing my previous injuries and trying to regain my strength. It was only when I felt a hand touching my fur, sending electric shocks through my body, that I felt able to look up. I snapped my head and looked at Ethan and smiled when I heard the familiar sound of my wolf say MATE Ethan had a gentle smile on his face and I was guessing his wolf was saying the same. Wee back Lily he said through the pack link and I grinned. It was the first time I had ever heard him in my head. Trust Lily¡¯s Wolf toe out just to kick someone¡¯s ass I heard Dave say and the other chuckled Now that¡¯s our little sis right there I grinned, feeling happier than ever and let out an outcry of joy as I jumped and started running and rolling around in my wolf form. Though I was sure I would have been able to handle being human but it felt good to be back. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel I told the guys I wanted to go for a run in my wolf form and they agreed, they all shifted with me and we ran in the forest for hours. God I missed this I said enjoying the rush of running in wolf form I never thought I¡¯d experience it again. The guys were forming a protective circle around me as usual, and much to my irritation. But this time instead of Xavier being in the front, it was Ethan. Come on guys let¡¯s head out it¡¯s getting dark I said looking at the almost orange sky tomorrow¡¯s Christmas don¡¯t forget . Xavier snorted Like you¡¯d make us forget, Lily I grinned evilly as we made our way back to the pack house. I stayed in my wolf form as I went inside because I didn¡¯t have anything to wear. I went to my room and just as I was about to get change back I stopped as I looked in the mirror in shock. My wolf wasn¡¯t pure white the way it was before, instead of all white fur two ck stripes were as clear as day, marching diagonally across my back and ending at my hind legs. I stared at my new fur in shock and disbelief. "Beautiful right?" Ethan asked from the door. how? I asked him through the mind link and he shrugged "I guess when Jacob, the twins and I gave you blood some of our genes stuck and kind of altered your fur" he smiled before turning around to leave "Get dressed and meet us downstairs" I nodded and he left. I took a deep breath, imagining myself in my human form and shifted back. It was painful but not as the change was, and pretty soon it would be painless, like before. Chapter 93

Chapter 93: Chapter 93

I stared at my body for a few minutes and sighed, The stitches were now gone and my stomach didn¡¯t have a scratch on it because it healed while I was wolf. But my back was another story; the whip marks Robinson gave me were still as visible as ever. I guess because they healed while I was human i would always be there, a reminder. I forced the thoughts out of my head and got dressed before heading downstairs. All of the guys were there along with Whitney and n. Whitney smiled at me. I sat next to Ethan and he put an arm around me as I looked at Whitney skeptically "So that was an act?" Whitney grinned "When n told me the details I just knew your wolf was still in there somewhere. So I thought I¡¯d give it a go. After all, I do tend to bring out that side of you" she winked at me "And after what you did for me it¡¯s the least I could do" "Thanks" I said leaning against Ethan "but say anything like that again and I¡¯ll kick your ass" "Yeah, yeah" I smiled and turned to look at everyone around "So" I said seriously "What did you guys get me for Christmas?" Lily¡¯s P.O.V. "Oh my god! Adrian!" I said as I stared in shock at Adrian¡¯s present. It was a very rare part for the engine of a motorcycle, I¡¯ve been looking for it for a while now "Thanks so much" I hugged him and he smiled at me. It was Christmas morning and we were all opening up our presents. I was actually not worried about the presents I bought my guys, it was Ethan¡¯s present that was kinda scaring me because I really didn¡¯t know what to get him when he took me to the mall so I just decided to shopter. But I wasn¡¯t so sure about my present. "Okay our turn" Dave said and both twins handed me bags. I looked at them suspiciously, they had their evil grins on. I shrugged and reached into the bag pulling out the what¡¯s inside only to throw it away like it was on fire. The twins startedughing while I stared at the object on the floor in shock; lingerie. "What the hell?" I said slowly "Please tell me I¡¯m seeing wrong" Ethan, who was sitting beside me with his arm around my shoulders, coughed and took out the other piece of lingerie in the other bag. It was a ck and red and not very conservative. I blushed just thinking about wearing it. "If you ask me I like¡¯em" he said twirling the fabric in his hand "I like it a lot." I blushed and rolled my eyes "Of course you would" I took the fabric from him and picked up the one on the floor, putting them back in the bags "twins?" "What?" Jim said innocently "We were being considerate, you can¡¯t have your first time without lingerie" he winked "Something to heat things up" I groaned and blushed even more as the twinsughed. This content belongs to find{n}ovel "Okay okay" Ethan said "My Turn" He put a box in front of me and I looked a him hesitantly before opening it. The first thing I saw was the locket he had given me on the winter formal. Ethan took the locket from the box and put it on me "found this under your pillow" he said and I smiled guiltily "Thought you should have it back" "Thanks" I said and turned back to the box noticing other things in it. I saw a silver frame turned upside down and took it out, gasping at the picture in it. It was the picture of me and Ethan from the winter formal and right under it, engraved on the frame, were the words ¡¯my every heartbeat¡¯ "If you want to change the picture, if it brings back bad memories I could--" I cut him off by giving him a small peck on the lips "It¡¯s great" I said and turned back to the box. I opened the small book in it and gasped. "Oh my god" I said as I stared at the photos, t first it was photos of me as a baby and then as I grew up, there were a few photos of me and Keith and other people in the pack and the other photos, when I started refusing to take pictures, were took when I wasn¡¯t noticing. It had pictures of me in every age until I was almost fourteen. "how...I...you" I was speechless, I really I had nothing to remind me of the past. "How did you get these?" "You¡¯d be amazed of what you could find if you search well enough" he said "You don¡¯t like it?" I threw my arms around him. "I love it Ethan" I said "Thank you" I pulled back and looked at him hesitantly "i guess it¡¯s my turn huh?" I took out Ethan¡¯s present and put it in front of him "now mind you it isn¡¯t as good as yours and--" He interrupted me with a kiss "Anything from you is great" He opened his gift and took it out. It was a ck set with the words ¡¯Conte Sketch Set¡¯ on it. "It¡¯s just...thedy at the store said it makes more urate sketches and...I thought since...you draw I could." He hugged me to him, grinning "This is amazing Lily, Thank you" "Lily" Keith saiding in the room "You really go see mom and dad" I hadn¡¯t seen my parents sine before I was kidnapped but after I woke up a few days ago I called the and we talked...well...mom was all tears so I basically just talked to my dad. "Yeah I probably should" I turned to Ethan "Wannae with?" Chapter 94

Chapter 94: Chapter 94

Ethan looked hesitant but then sighed and nodded. I got up and we went to the mustang, I was so d we got to keep it after it won the contest for the garage. I noticed Ethan was nervous in the car and I put my hand on his "What¡¯s wrong?" "Nothing" "Ethan. I know you, something is wrong" "It¡¯s just" he started "Your parents don¡¯t really like me much anymore. When you were...unconscious I told them everything, safe to say they weren¡¯t so forgiving. I wouldn¡¯t expect them to be" I sighed and turned to him "Don¡¯t worry they¡¯ll get over it. When they see how much I love you and how much you make me happy they¡¯ll get over it" Ethan turned his eyes from the road to me for a few seconds and nodded, though I could see he wasn¡¯t persuaded. We stopped by my house and we both got out. I held Ethan¡¯s hand as we walked to the door and knocked. As soon as the door opened mom threw herself at me, hugging me tightly, I chuckled "merry Christmas mom" Mom pulled back and smiled at me "Merry Christmas honey" she looked at Ethan and nodded her head in acknowledgment "Ethan" and then turned and left, without waiting for an answer. I sighed, giving Ethan a smile and we walked in. I smiled when I walked into the living room and saw my dad "Daddy" I ran to him and hugged him "Hey honey" he said hugging me tightly "you know you scared us right?" "Sorry dad" I said "Merry Christmas" "Merry Christmas kiddo" he looked at Ethan and his warm expressing disappeared to a deadly one "What¡¯s he doing here?" "Dad" I said warningly "He¡¯s my mate, and I love him." Read full story at fin?novel "He dosn¡¯t deserve you" dad said looking away from Ethan "Dadddy don¡¯t-" "No he¡¯s right Lily¡¯ Ethan said "I don¡¯t deserve you" he walked towards me "And I regret every wrong thing I ever did to you and I¡¯m going to spend every day making it up to you" he turned to my dad "sir, I love you daughter, with all my heart and I¡¯m never going to let her go. I don¡¯t know what she sees in me but I¡¯m d she does because I really can¡¯t imagine my life without her. I know I don¡¯t deserve your trust, but I¡¯m going to work every day to get it back" "Daddy, please" Dad looked at us skeptically. "Fine" he said "but I still don¡¯t trust you. And hurt my little girl again and I¡¯m going to be the one to kill you" Ethan nodded and I squeezed his hand for reassurance and smiled at him After that my mom and dad loosened a bit but they were still cautious and the tension was obvious. Ethan was nothing but respective and when we were finally in the car on our way back I sighed "Are you okay?" I asked as we got out of the car "You were silent for the ride back here" "I¡¯m fine" he said smiling "I guess I should have expected it" "They¡¯lle around" I said wrapping my arms around my waist "Mom was just scared for me and dad..well he¡¯s protective, he always had been" I smiled "I love you" "And I love you" ******** In the next few days me and Ethan got even closer, we slept in the same room and talked for hours. It was the night before New years and I was helping the twins prepare the pack house for the new year¡¯s party they were going to throw. I watched as Ethanughed aat something Xavier said and smiled. He noticed my gaze and turned to look at me, he gave me a wink and I rolled my eyes. "You guys are cute" Ren said making me turn to her. "and you look like you¡¯re falling deep" "Already have" I said without hesitation, I wasn¡¯t scared anymore that things would go wrong. It just seemed right "Well that¡¯s good actually" Melissa said smiling "You guys need a chance to be together after what you¡¯ve been through" I smiled at Melissa, Ethan had thrown a fit when she came in the morning. He said he still didn¡¯t trust her and he didn¡¯t want her anywhere near me. But I took him aside and calmed him down till I got him to agree to her and her mate spending New year¡¯s with us. He didn¡¯t like it and kept an eye on Melissa most of the time. "So what I want to know is" Ren said snapping me back to reality "Why haven¡¯t you mated yet?" "Lower your voice" I said whispering "and I don¡¯t know, we haven¡¯t reached that part yet." Not that I haven¡¯t thought about it I added to myself. I¡¯ve had some pretty heated make-out sessions with Ethan, especially at night when we were in his bed but each time either I¡¯d be the one pulling away or he would. He didn¡¯t pressure me at all but recently I¡¯ve actually wanted for us to mate. I wasn¡¯t scared. "Which means your scared shit-less" I blushed "That too" I said putting streamers over the window "It hurts a bit" Ren said "but then it gets better" she winked at me and then she smirked "Want me to exin the process" "Ha ha" I said sarcastically "It¡¯s not the process I¡¯m scared about" I said throwing her a look "It¡¯s just...maybe I¡¯m....never mind it¡¯s stupid anway" "Tell us Lily" Melissa said "What is it?" "What if I suck at it" I said and thenughed "Sounds even stupider when I say it out loud but..." I sighed "What if he doesn¡¯t like what he sees" I motioned to my body "What if I can¡¯t...if it¡¯s not great for him it¡¯s...OW" I rubbed my head where Ren hit me "What was that for?" Chapter 95

Chapter 95: Chapter 95

"For being an idiot" she said "I swear Lily you¡¯re so tough when ites to things that are dangerous but an idiot when ites to anything ¡¯mate¡¯ rted" she looked at me seriously "Any girl would kill for your body. And even if our body wasn¡¯t perfect Ethan wouldn¡¯t mind, if he loves you then he¡¯ll love you just the way you are" "And when you smile the whole world stops and stares for a while..." Melissa sang sarcastically "Deep words there Ren" "Shut up" Renughed punching Melissa yfully "Trying to teach the idiot over there" ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find1Novel "okay okay" Melissa said "But she¡¯s right Lily" "Yes I am" Ren said "And about the ¡¯not great for him¡¯ idiotisness" "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a word-" "Who cares, the point is it¡¯s MATING not just sex. This is your mate and not just a in guy, it¡¯ll be amazing and both of you are gonna love it." "You¡¯re right" I said shaking my head "you¡¯re absolutely right. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so scared" I turned to them "you know what, I¡¯m gonna tell him. Tonight. I¡¯m gonna tell him that I¡¯m not scared and that I¡¯m ready" "Well in that case" Ren said ncing at Melissa who had the same evil smile on "Come with us" "Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" They just grabbed my hand and led me to the stairs. Oh boy. **** The party was in full st as I danced with Ethan. I had a few drinks but not enough to make me drunk, god knows I learned my lesson the first time. "Come with me a bit" Ethan said leading me away from the dance floor. He took me outside and I smiled as I saw the stars in the sky "So...what¡¯s up?" Ethan didn¡¯t answer, instead he reached into his pocket and pulled out a key. He nodded his head to the locket I was wearing, the locket he gave me on the winter formal "Open it" I grinned as I took the key from him "So does that mean I¡¯m finally ¡¯ready¡¯ " I said and took off the locket and opened it with the key. I looked inside it and gasped. I looked back at Ethan but he wasn¡¯t standing anymore, instead he was kneeling on the ground. "Lily I promised myself something two years ago" he started "I promised myself that when I¡¯d find you, when I¡¯d win you back I would waste no time in making you my wife. I don¡¯t deserve you at all and I have no idea why you love me, but I¡¯m d you do because I can¡¯t live without you. You¡¯re strong, beautiful, smart and can put me in my ce anytime. You¡¯re everything Lily" he took a deep breath "So, Lily Marison. Would you make me the happiest man alive and marry me?" I stared at him in shock. I was NOT expecting that at all. Marriage? It was too much to take in. I was speechless as I kept staring from Ethan to the ring and back "Well answer the man already" I heard a voice say and turned to see the my boys at the door looking at us. I gulped. Marriage, it was a big thing. But then again didn¡¯t I decide we were going toplete the mating process tonight? That was a much biggermitment than marriage. "yes" I said grinning "Yes Ethan I¡¯ll marry you" Ethan let out an outcry of joy and stood up and spun me around, cing kisses all over my face. "Well its about damn time" I heard Dave say. Ethan took the ring from the locket and slipped it on my finger. It was beautiful, simple and elegant and I loved it. Ethan took us back inside and immediately went to the DJ. Momentster the music was paused and Ethan grabbed the Mic. "I would like each and every one of you know that Lily Marison, My beautiful mate and you¡¯re future Luna has agreed to marry me. She¡¯ll make an amazing Luna and I¡¯m the luckiest guy on this" Cheers ehod through the room as Ethan made his way back to me. People immediately swarmed around us, congratting us and I smiled, we had a big pack but everyone was really nice. But now I couldn¡¯t get my mind off of what I had nned tonight. Ethan¡¯s proposal definitely removed any doubts I had about the mating. Now I thought to myself before you wimp out I took a deep breath and nodded to myself before I faked a yawn. "I think I¡¯m going to bed" "This early?" Ethan said shocked "It isn¡¯t midnight yet. Don¡¯t you want to be there for the countdown?" "No I¡¯m pretty tired" "Well then let¡¯s goo bed" he said and we walked upstairs and into his...our room. I told him I wanted to change and walked to the bathroom getting out the bag I hid there before the party. I took out the lingerie and sighed. It was Ren¡¯s idea to use the Lingerie the twins gave me and after a lot of persuasion and threats I caved but now I was regretting it. Deep Breaths I told myself as I feeling my hands shake. I was feeling nervous as hell, God since when was I such a coward. Fighting and killing rogues is couldn¡¯t be easier than this. I had to pull it together. I pulled the robe around me tighter, feeling naked. I was going to kill Ren for making me wear the stupid lingerie. I opened the door of the bathroom and walked back into the dimly lit room. Ethan was already in the bed, his hands behind his head as he stared at the ceiling. Before he could look at me I quickly took the robe off and got in the bed, covering myself with the sheets. Chapter 96

Chapter 96: Chapter 96

I snuggled close to Ethan and he put a hand around my shoulders "What are you thinking about?" I asked as he turned to me with a smile. "Just random thoughts" he smiled "So what¡¯s gonna be your new year¡¯s resolution" I bit my lip and sighed "To be happy...with you" I smiled "yours?" "To wake up everyday with you in my arms and tell you that you¡¯re beautiful so that maybe you¡¯d see yourself like I see you. To make sure no one ever hurts you again. And to treat you like you deserve to be treated." he smiled "To spend everyday showing you how much I love you" "I love you too" "Good" he said smiling yfully, fingering the ring on my finger "Because you¡¯re gonna get stuck with me for a while" ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel I smiled and pressed my lips against his, he immediately responded, deepening the kiss as his tongue flicked my bottom lip asking for entrance I quickly granted. Ethan flipped us over so that he was on top and kissed me fiercely. Now or Never I thought to myself as I reached for the edge of his boxers. Ethan stilled, his hand grabbing mine "What are you doing?" he asked pulling away. "I¡¯m ready for this" I said "I¡¯m ready for you to im me" Ethan¡¯s eyes widened and he flew away from me like I had just electrocuted him. I sat up on the bed confused and found Ethan with his back to me, his hands on either sides of the dresser, knuckled white as he kept his eyes shut, knowing if he looked up he¡¯d see me in the reflection of the mirror. "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked and Ethan looked up and held on tighly to the sides of the dresser, breaking the wood in the process. "God Lily, put some clothes on" he said and I immediately felt my face heat up at his words, it was like a p on the face. "You don¡¯t want me" I stated in a low voice. "God it¡¯s not that" Ethan sounded choked as he looked at me "Definitely not that" "Then what?" I asked "I told you I¡¯m ready. I¡¯m not scared. I want this" I turned around and hugged myself knowing I couldn¡¯t look at him when I asked the next question "Do you?" I felt him grab my hand and turn me around. He looked only at my face, not at my body and it killed me to think he didn¡¯t like what he saw. "Of course want this" he said "I want this so bad. But...it¡¯s just" he turned around and walked to the wall, resting his hands on it "What?" I asked "It¡¯s just what?" "I¡¯m an idiot Lily" he said turning around to face me"I admit it. I act without thinking, I let my wolf take over far too much, I¡¯m possessive, jealous and I have a foot in my mouth most of the time, I¡¯m not the perfect mate" he looked pained as he said that "I¡¯m bound to make a million mistakes and though I¡¯d never hurt you willingly I might. Just look at what happened at the winter formal, when you were kidnapped. Bad things happen to you because of me" he shook his head "I don¡¯t want to do this now and then make you regret it" I shook my head. My mate was an idiot, at least that part was true. He really med himself for everything. I walked towards him and wrapped my arms around his waist but he avoided my gaze "Ethan, what happened at the winter formal was a misunderstanding and the rogues taking me wasn¡¯t your fault. Plus it was a good thing, we got rid of them" Ethan looked at me angrily "but not at the expense of what they did to you" he said and then the anger from his eyes turned to pain "I almost lost you" "But you didn¡¯t" I said "I¡¯m here, I¡¯m with you, I love you. I¡¯m yours" I pressed my body against his while biting my lip, knowing that action drove him crazy "Only yours" I said thest two words silly and watched as his eyes turned ck and minutester I was on the bed with Ethan hovering over me. "God Lily are you trying to kill me by wearing this?" he asked and I blushed. He leaned and started kissing me fiercely, passionately, so hard I felt myself get dizzy and my body get hot. God and that was just kissing. Ethan pulled back and looked at me "Are you sure about this?" I nodded "I¡¯m sure" I said "Make love to me Ethan" Ethan groaned and dipped his head, kissing me passionately. He was gentle and caring as he made love to me, the pleasure he made me feel was indescribable. And after as Iy with my head on is chest both of us spent I started doze off, but I felt Ethan get off the bed. "Where are you going?" I asked him and he smirked at me "To turn off the lights" he said. He turned off the lights and walked back to the bed, he got in and looked at my naked body under the sheets "Gotta love wolf vision" "Shut up" I said blushing and heughed "You¡¯re shy" he stated winking "No I¡¯m no-" I shut up after seeing the look he was giving me"Okay fine I am" "Funny you weren¡¯t shy a few moments ago" he teased and I hit him on the chest as heughed and pulled me closer to him. "I¡¯m your mate you¡¯re not supposed to hit me" he said and I grinned as I flipped us over so that I was straddling him. Chapter 97

Chapter 97: Chapter 97

"Mate or not, you¡¯re still a jerk" I said and bent, brushing my lips against his "but you¡¯re my jerk" I kissed him softly and felt him smile against my lips. Faintly I heard the voices of the people downstairs counting down the seconds till the new year woulde. Five Four Three Two One I smiled as I pulled back and looked at my mate as I heard the fireworks and saw the faint lightsing from the window. "Happy new year Ethan" "Happy new year Lily" Iid beside him and smiled as I looked at him. At that moment I knew I didn¡¯t regret anything that happened over the years. My mate wasn¡¯t perfect and neither was I. We would drive each other crazy that was a definite fact. But we both loved each other, imperfections and all, and that¡¯s the best kind of love. I looked around my room for thest 18 years and sighed. This was it. I was leaving. Though I would have stayed forever if it meant my brother would still be alive. Gabriel Tatum was without a doubt the best younger brother any girl could ask for. He was the only one I truly considered family. Gabriel was a premature baby, two months premature to be exact which caused major health problems for him. He had Cerebral Palsy which paralyzed him from the waist down and even the smallest act of sitting up caused him to be out of breath due to the fact that his lungs weren¡¯t fully matured and he had a respirator attached to him at all times so he¡¯d use it when needed, which was a lot. Nevertheless, my brother was amazing; he was funny, charming, smart, and selfless. He was always there when I needed him and helped me a lot through my life. He was what my parents should have been. I shook my head and picked up my bags, Gabriel had died two days ago and it was expected. He lived to the age of fifteen, more than what the doctors predicted. And before he died he made sure I promised him to only take a day to cry, and be depressed but then I¡¯d move on, he made me promise I¡¯d do whatever it took to make myself happy. I walked down the stairs and instantly came face to face with my mom, Cindy. My mom was the picture of perfection; with blond hair, big blue eyes and perfect lips it was no wonder my dad fell in love with her. But her beauty never made up for the fact that she was never there, she never cared. For more chapters visit Find_Novel(. "Where are you going?" She asked eying my bags suspiciously. "Away from you" I thought but didn¡¯t say aloud, like always. "I¡¯m leaving" I said with determination, my mom¡¯s eyes widened "What do you mean you¡¯re leaving? Where are you going?" "I have no idea; I just have to leave this ce" "Is this because of your brother? His death was expected dear. We¡¯ve been preparing for it ever since he was born" I felt my blood boil. "No mom. You were preparing for it. Dad was preparing for it. I was fighting against it" And it was true; my parents never gave Gabriel the time of day. They brought everything he needed to the house. Hospital bed, respirators, heart monitor, and hired all the nurses he needed. But that was the only connection they had to my brother. "Honey you¡¯re brother wouldn¡¯t have wanted you to--" "Don¡¯t you dare" I said anger bubbling up inside of me. "Don¡¯t you dare preach to me about what Gabriel would have wanted, you didn¡¯t know him." I threw my bags down and theynded on the ground noisily "You didn¡¯t know a thing about him! He was just an imperfection in your picture-perfect family that you wanted to hide." She started to answer but I interrupted her "You never talked to him, never spoke about him, and never even stopped by his room to check if he was alright. You never cared." "Of course I cared" she said "he was my son" "Was he really? Tell me mom what did he like to do while he was locked up in that room? What was his favorite show, favorite food, hobbies? What did he wish he could do if he wasn¡¯t sick?" "I-I..." "You don¡¯t know" I stated "You never knew. You med him for being sick; you med him for dad hating you. You med me for not shunning him like you all did, for not being perfect, for looking like my great-grandmother instead of looking like you and dad" My mother gasped, it was the first time I had talked to her that way. But everything I said was true. Dad med mom for Gabriel¡¯s premature birth and for their second child, me, not being perfect. They stayed married but it was a well-known fact that dad cheated on her constantly. They wereboth the same, both pathetic excuses for parents. I took a deep breath, calming myself down, before I picked up my bags and walked to the door. "Tell Dad I said goodbye" "If you get out that door you can kiss your inheritance goodbye" Mom said sternly and I smiled, she was finally showing who she really was. "You wouldn¡¯t get a dime from me or your father." "I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less" I said without looking at her and got out of our mansion and put my bags in the trunk of the taxi I called for. "Nate" I heard a familiar sweet voice call me. I turned around and saw my little sister, Grace, get out of the limousine that took her to school. Grace was seventeen years old, a year younger than me. She was a perfect image of what Gabriel and I should have looked like. She had my mom¡¯s hair, mouth and skin and my dad¡¯s eyes and jaw. Chapter 98

Chapter 98: Chapter 98

She was perfect and my parents adored her, gave her everything she wanted and made sure she had the best of everything. But she wasn¡¯t like them, she was distant from Gabriel but she still stopped by his room and had small talk to him, she just found it awkward because they rarely found anything to talk about and she didn¡¯t know how to act around him because he was sick "Hey Grace" I said smiling "I thought I wouldn¡¯t get to say goodbye" I hugged her and she hugged me back tightly. I wasn¡¯t really close to my sister, but we were always great with each other, she asked me for advice and I always tried to help but she was closer to my parents and a daddy¡¯s girl through and through. If you ask me she is the only reason my father never left my mom, other than the fact that by divorcing her people would start rumors and it would ruin his reputation. "Why are you leaving?" "Because I can¡¯t stay here anymore" "But I¡¯m going to miss you" She cried hugging me and I pulled back and wiped her tears "please don¡¯t leave me" "I have to. And I¡¯m going to miss you too but we¡¯ll stay in touch. You can call me anytime" She nodded, wiping away her tears "This is because of Gabriel isn¡¯t it? I knew you only stayed because of him. You¡¯re the reason he lived as long as he did." "No I¡¯m not" I argued "It¡¯s the doctors that kept him alive" "No it wasn¡¯t" she said "They expected him to live at least till he was five years old. But you took care of him from the moment mom and dad brought him home from the hospital. You fed him, washed him, stayed all day in his room as soon as you came back from school, and even spent most nights in his room and made sure the nurses were doing their best job" "Believe me. I did nothing" I said, if all that stuff had helped him he would still be alive. "Call me okay?" My sister nodded and hugged me one more time "And good luck with mom and dad". Grace always had mom and dad¡¯s love and affection, unlike me. I never had the parents she did. "Bye" We kept waving goodbye even after I got into the cab and drove off. It was only when she was out of sight did I finally sit straight in the cab. "Am I just going to keep driving around" the cab driver said. He looked at me through the rear view mirror and I shook my head "Just a second" I told him pulling out my cell phone and calling the number of my best friend; Patrick Evans. Patrick was two years older than me. He used to live near my house and went to school with me but as soon as he graduated high school he moved away and got an apartment and a job near his college but we remained in touch even with the long distance. "Well if it isn¡¯t my favorite girl" Patrick¡¯s friendly voice came up after the second ring "How are you Nate?" "I don¡¯t know" I said. I was still trying to wrap my head around the fact that I didn¡¯t have anyone to take care of, I didn¡¯t have a family, I didn¡¯t have anything "Gabriel died two days ago" There was silence on the other end of the phone "I¡¯m sorry Nate" "Its okay" I said forcing a smile "He didn¡¯t suffer, the doctor told us there was nothing we could do and we said our goodbyes." I stayed silent for a while before adding "I left home" "You did?" Patrick¡¯s voice was shocked "Oh my god. How does it feel to be rid of Count Drac and his wife?" "I¡¯ll tell you when it registers in my head" I said "Remember when you said you could fix me an apartment? Can you still do that?" "You can be my roommate you dummy" Patrick said "I¡¯ll sleep on the couch" "No Patrick" I said "I want to build my life; I don¡¯t want to depend on anyone. I have enough money saved to get an apartment and I¡¯ll find a job to pay the rent." Patrick sighed "I would argue with you but I know that wouldn¡¯t do anything" This text is hosted at find[?]ovel I smirked "You know me too well" "I can¡¯t guarantee that the apartment will be great since it¡¯s on such short notice but I¡¯ll do what I can. I¡¯ll talk to Dean and see if his old apartment is still up." "Dean?" "He¡¯s a mechanic here; his shop has improved here recently when he won this contest or something so he moved out of his old apartment and into a new one. When will you be here?" "In a few hours" "I better go apartment hunting then. Talk to youter Nate" "Okay Pat. I¡¯ll call you when I get there" "Okay" Patrick said and added at thest minute "Oh and Nate?" "What?" "I¡¯m proud of you" he said "It takes guts to do what you just did" I stayed silent for a while and then smiled softly "You can thank Gabriel for that" I said "I¡¯m just keeping a promise" ¡®To be happy¡¯ I thought ¡®and happiness meant being away from my family.¡¯ I hung up and told the driver where to go ¡¯New Brooks¡¯ was the name of the town. I tried not to think that it¡¯s only a couple hours away from a certain town where I met the one who managed to make me want to lose control. The one, Adrian Morgan, the most handsome and amazing guy I had ever met. A guy I had been trying to keep off of my mind for the past three years. Chapter 99

Chapter 99: Chapter 99

I shook my head; this wasn¡¯t the time to think about Adrian, that door closed years ago. Plus he wouldn¡¯t recognize me now even if he saw me; I changed a lot in thest few years. I groaned internally and told myself to stop thinking about him. I was going to shove the thought of Adrian away and start my new life. ¡®I¡¯m doing this for you Gabriel¡¯ I thought as I looked out the window at the familiar town I was leaving, the family I was leaving. One that never ceased to remind me what a disappointment I was. I was going to have a new life, a new way of living, a new me. **** "This ce is beautiful" I said looking out the window of Patrick¡¯s car. It wasn¡¯t a small town but it wasn¡¯t veryrge either, greenery as far as the eye could see. "I can see why you like it here" "Yeah it¡¯s great, the people are really nice too" he said smiling at me "I spoke to Dean and he tried to talk me out of renting the apartment" "Why?" "He said that it wasn¡¯t in good shape, that he was messy and never stayed in it except to sleep so it¡¯s pretty beaten up. But I couldn¡¯t find you another apartment so..." he looked at me apologetically "The ce is in really bad shape" I smiled andid a hand on his shoulder "It¡¯s okay; believe me I¡¯m thankful for whatever I can have. As long as I¡¯m not in that house with my parents again, I¡¯m happy" "You might want to change your mind after you see it" he said as he parked his car. We both got out and I looked at the building, it seemed in good shape and the room couldn¡¯t really be that bad. I was wrong. Latest content published on find~novel "Oh" I said as Patrick opened the door. I tried to hide my surprise as I stared at the small apartment. It was a mess, dust covered everything, making the ce look like a house from one of those horror movies, there was nothing in the living room but a couch and a small TV that I doubted even worked. "It¡¯s...unusual" Patrickughed "You mean scary-looking right?" he said as he swiped his finger on a shelf and frowned at the ck smudge that appeared. "Damn" "I think I actually like it" I said giving him a reassuring smile "It¡¯s a symbol of my new-found independence" I threw myself on the couch coughing when a cloud of dust surrounded me "A very dusty independence but it just means I¡¯ll have to work on it" "Well I have to head off to work" Patrick said looking at me with a sheepish smile on his face "Took an early break to get you. Call me if you need anything okay? Oh and here..." he handed me a key "This is the key to my apartment, its three doors down. If you need to use anything don¡¯t hesitate okay?" "Thanks Pat" I said hugging him "You¡¯re the best" "So I¡¯ve been told" he said andughed when I pulled away and rolled my eyes. "Bye Nate" As soon as the door closed behind Patrick I decided to inspect the house. I went to the room next to the living room and found out it was the kitchen, it was very small with an oven that looked like it hasn¡¯t been used for a long time and cabs with broken hinges hanging by the sides, the bathroom was to my left; it wasn¡¯t very clean but it wasn¡¯t disgusting. What bothered me was that there wasn¡¯t a bedroom. I walked back to the living room and noticed a small door. I opened it and noticed it was theundry room, it had a washing machine but just by looking at it I knew it wouldn¡¯t work and there were wire hangers so I guessed it was a closet as well as aundry room which led me to conclude that the living room was also the bedroom. I walked to the couch and pulled it open, confirming my assumption; it was a pull out couch. I sighed returning it to the way it was. I had a lot of work to do. I tied my hair in a ponytail and got some stuff from Patrick¡¯s apartment and immediately started cleaning, I dusted everything, scrubbed the floor until I could see the hard wood perfectly, wiped the windows and removed the spider webs. By the time I was done I was filthy and it was after noon but the apartment did seem better, although it still needed a lot of work. I wiped the sweat from my brow and sighed. A light smile syed on my lips, the only room I had ever cleaned was Gabriel¡¯s room because even the hint of dust would make him sick so I wasn¡¯t really that good at it but the house wasn¡¯t that bad. ¡®If you could only see me now Luke¡¯ I thought with smugness. Luke always made me feel like I couldn¡¯t do anything, like I needed him to survive and my parents never argued with that fact, they were the only reason I was with him in the first ce. "I¡¯m only fourteen Mother" I said angrily "What do you mean I¡¯m going to marry Luke?" Chapter 100

Chapter 100: Chapter 100

"Please dear you¡¯re not going to get married now" Mom said with a roll of her eyes "His family is very important and marrying him in the future will make you look good." "Shouldn¡¯t it matter if I love him or not? I don¡¯t even know him he¡¯s just in the same school as me" I said angrily "I¡¯m not going to date him, and I¡¯m not going to marry him Mother" "Oh you should be thankful Nate" My mom said "a handsome, young and respectable man like Mr. Bayne, Luke¡¯s father, shouldn¡¯t even consider marrying you to his son in the future. There are millions of girls prettier than you he could have chosen from. You should be thanking me; this is the only way you¡¯d ever get married" "Wow Mom thanks for the confidence boost" I said sarcastically but I was used to her remarks. I was never good enough, something was always wrong with me. "If I don¡¯t tell you the truth then who will? Everyone knows Grace is the beauty and you¡¯re the brains even though I¡¯ve told you innumerable times that men don¡¯t like smart women." "I will not date him now and I will not marry him when I turn eighteen Mother no matter what you do" "Oh yes you will" My mom said sternly "Or you won¡¯t have your inheritance" "I don¡¯t want it" I said smirking "you can have it" I stood up to leave the room and go to Gabriel "I¡¯ll have Nurse Sasha take care of Gabriel" My mom said making me freeze in my tracks "And I¡¯ll make sure you never step foot in that room again" I turned around, eyes zing with anger "You would do that? You know Nurse Sasha treats him roughly. You¡¯d do that to your son for me to agree?" "I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You¡¯ll thank meter. I¡¯m ensuring you don¡¯t live the rest of your life alone" ¡¯You¡¯re ensuring you get rid of me and gloat about it to your friends¡¯ I thought to myself. I stared at her in silence before nodding "Okay" I said as I fought back the tears "I ept" "Wonderful" My mom said "Now I¡¯ll have to get you on a diet for you to lose weight and maybe talk to a stic surgeon about that godforsaken nose you got from your great grandmother. We could dye your hair but it wouldn¡¯t work blond isn¡¯t a good color for you so we¡¯ll have to stick with that in brown you have...." I spaced out as my mom kept talking. My future was decided for me. I would date Luke for the next four years and when I¡¯d turn eighteen we¡¯d get married, I just hoped he was a good guy. I shook my head, clearing away the memory. That¡¯s why I hated sitting alone without having anything to do but think, it brought back too many memories. When I was still at home that wasn¡¯t a problem, taking care of Gabriel was a full time job and I loved every minute of it. It was a usual urrence for us to sit for hours and talk, he was smart for his age and we discussed anything and everything, from the books we read to mother and fathers recent lectures about how Grace was getting modeling offers while we sat at home doing nothing. I decided I wasn¡¯t going to sit around and do nothing. I needed to get some stuff for the apartment and got out of the house. I really didn¡¯t care that I was a mess; I was going to clean the house some more when I came back anyways. Plus nothing I could do would ever make me look better and I epted the fact that I wasn¡¯t beautiful. I went to the grocery store I had spotted while I was in Patrick¡¯s car and got a few things to eat for dinner knowing Patrick only ate junk food. I was just picking out some stic forks, cups, and tes, since I couldn¡¯t afford proper ones, when suddenly a guy crashed into the shelves making various things fall. I let out a yelp of shock and stepped back. The guy looked up and his eyes widened in fear. I looked at what he was looking at and saw a very angry looking girl walking towards him with two guys following her, trying to muffle theirughter. The girl was beautiful; she had ck hair and red lips. Her blue eyes were zing, indicating her anger and she was wearing ck skinny jeans, a purple shirt and a leather jacket. She grabbed the guy by the cor and raised him easily, making me stare wide-eyed at her, while wondering ¡®How was she so strong?¡¯ The girl smiled and looked at the guy calmly "May I ask why is it you felt obliged to p my ass?" This update is avable on f?ndnovel "I-I..." I just continued to stare in shock as the girl was holding the guy in the air effortlessly while he seemed to be scared out of his wits. I noticed the two guys following her were standing almost beside me; they looked exactly alike, twins of course. The girl pulled her hand back and punched the guy right in the face sending him to the ground. "Shouldn¡¯t you stop her?" I whispered to the two twins, fearing for the man¡¯s safety, he was bleeding already. One of the guys chuckled "No let her kick his ass. Better him than us, she tends to hit things when she¡¯s mad" "Plus he deserves it" the other guy added "Everyone around here knows not to mess with Lily and he goes and ps her ass and offers her a good time." he shook his head "Idiot" Chapter 101

Chapter 101: Chapter 101

The girl, Lily, left the guy and walked towards us with a smile on her face "Can we get the ice cream and cookies now and leave?" she noticed me and smiled "Hi, I¡¯m Lily Marison" she offered me her hand and I shook it. "Nate Tatum" "These idiots over here are my friends, Dave and Jim" "Nice to meet you" I said with a small smile. One of the twins reached out and brushed my cheek. "You know you¡¯re covered with dust and whatnot" I blushed and looked at my feet, I should have changed my clothes, they must be thinking I¡¯m a slob. "I was cleaning my apartment" I mumbled "I¡¯m new here" "Who are you here with?" "I¡¯m alone, though my friend Patrick Evans has been living here for a while." I looked over her shoulder at the guy who was getting up, flinching and holding his bleeding nose and his already swelling eye. Lily didn¡¯t seem to mind him "I think I know Patrick, not personally but Dean did mention finally getting rid of his apartment to him" realization shed across her face and she grimaced "Oh no! He gave it to you, didn¡¯t he?" "Yup" I smiled at the sympathy in her eyes. "Dean isn¡¯t the neatest guy around, you can¡¯t walk five steps into his office without cringing and I¡¯ve seen his apartment before" She shivered "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe for you to live there" I didn¡¯t answer as I noticed the guy she hit marching angrily towards her. I was about to warn her when she turned and punched him again, he fell to the ground unconscious. "Damn it, he got blood on my shirt" she said "Stupid wimp" The twins burstughing "Wow Lily." One of the twins said "You just got him boiled" "Roasted" The other twin added "And steamed" Lily said before they allughed. I smiled, the twins kind of reminded me of Gabriel, he never failed to make meugh even when he was sick and I¡¯d be worried as hell about him, he always made sure I smiled whenever I was around him. "Wow, you okay?" Lily asked, snapping me out of my thought "You kind of looked like you were about to cry just now" "I¡¯m fine" I said smiling "But I need to go. I still have a lot to do" "Okay" she smiled at me "If you need anything just let me know, okay? I work with Dean at the mechanic shop" "Thanks, Nice meeting you guys. Bye" and before they could answer I left. Lily seemed like nice girl; she was gorgeous, nice, and strong. If only I had been as strong as her when... No, I wouldn¡¯t think about what happened with Luke anymore. It was a Chapter I had ended a long time ago. ============= "Is everything okay?" Ethan asked his arms wrapped around me as he kissed me right beneath my earlobe, causing me to shiver "You¡¯ve been unusually quite" "Just thinking" I said smiling and giving him a peck on the lips when he looked like he didn¡¯t believe me "Really. I was just lost in thought" "Yeah Ethan, Lily isn¡¯t used to using her brain so go easy on her" Dave teased and I rolled my eyes, throwing a pillow at him. We were all sitting in the living room. It was almost a week after graduation and we were all d we could start the summer holidays. "Probably thinking about that guy she hit today" "What guy?" Ethan asked, immediately his protective side taking over. I sent the twins a re and they just smirked at me. "No guy" I said smiling "The twins are being their usual selves" "Don¡¯t tell me you forgot about the guy you hit at the grocery store. Remember? Because he-" Content originallyes from find(?)ovel "You¡¯re hallucinating" I said dryly and Ethan grabbed my chin and turned my head so I would look at him, his eyes were darkening. "Because he what?" "He was just a human" I shrugged "The idiot pped my butt" "And offered her a ¡¯good time¡¯ " Jim added making air "es "He what" Ethan said angrily and I immediately pressed my lips to his, calming him down. "I should kick his ass" "I already did that" I said pulling away "You really need to lose his over-protective thing. You know I can take care of myself" Ethan had been a bit too over-protective after we fully mated. I guess almost losing me affected him more than I thought. His protectiveness lessened after a while but like any other male wolf he couldn¡¯t help but having that trait. "Is that why you¡¯ve been so quiet?" Xavier asked "Because of that guy?" "No" I said shaking my head "it was this girl we met there; I don¡¯t know she seemed..." "Hot?" Dave said "Shy?" Jim added. "I was going to say guarded" I said giving the twins a look, I was going to get them for telling Ethan about the guy at the storeter but I really couldn¡¯t help but think about that girl, Nate "I don¡¯t know there was something about her" "You mean dangerous?" Jacob asked "A rogue?" "No she was human" I said "And not dangerous she just...she¡¯s not like most of the human girls here. She seems more mature and....careful, like she doesn¡¯t want anyone near her" "A lot of people are like that Lily" Adrian said "A lot of things happen to good people sometimes" I nodded knowing what he said was true. "You¡¯re not going to let this go, are you?" Ethan asked with a smirk and Iughed. "Nope" I tangled my fingers through his and kissed him, he immediately deepened the kiss. Soon enough Ethan stood up and with me in his arms, never breaking the kiss. Chapter 102

Chapter 102: Chapter 102

The twins groaned, "Haven¡¯t you gotten tired of that yet? You know when you spent a week in your room after new years." Dave asked "Save it for the honey moon" Neither of us answered as Ethan carried me up the stairs and to out room. Our wedding was soon, we decided to have it in the summer. Ren and Melissa have been handling most of the stuff but I made sure they didn¡¯t go overboard. Ethan threw me on the bed and Iughed. I couldn¡¯t help but think about how I should approach Nate, maybe offer to help her with the apartment. I didn¡¯t know why but I wanted to figure her out. But all thoughts of Nate left my mind when Ethan started kissing me again and I let myself surrender to his touch. **** "How are things between you and your boyfriend, Eric?" I asked my sister as we talked on the phone. I was sitting in my, now clean, apartment. It took a while for it to be as clean as I wanted it but eventually it was good. "It¡¯s great" Gracemented and I could imagine her grinning over at home. She would be sitting in her room and on her bed with some sort of snack in front of her and the phone in her hands. It was the only way she could concentrate on a conversation on the phone, having snacks. That was another difference between me and my sister; she could eat whatever she wanted and not gain a pound while I had to watch what I was eating. "Gosh, I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been together for three years already." "You aren¡¯t living your life Grace" I said for the first time, it had been a nagging thought in my head that wouldn¡¯t go away "You haven¡¯t experienced rtionships, Eric is your first." "And myst" Grace interrupted me "I love him" "I know you do" I said wincing "But...I don¡¯t know Grace, I¡¯ve met him and he seems too controlling. He wouldn¡¯t even let you finish a sentence for Christ¡¯s sake" "He¡¯s just...assertive" "I know you Grace. You say what you think no matter what but not with him. Don¡¯t let him control you." I said looking at the silver scars on my wrist. They were faint but if you looked close enough you could easily notice them. "Take it from someone who knows." "He¡¯s not Luke, Nate" Grace said with obvious irritation "He¡¯spletely different" Follow current nov?ls on find?novel "You¡¯re seventeen Grace. You¡¯re supposed to be opinionated, crazy and unpredictable. Tell me does he listen to what you say? Does he take your advice? Do you talk about important stuff?" "Enough Nate" Grace said "I love him and he loves me" "Okay I¡¯ll back off." ¡®For now¡¯ I thought to myself. I was worried about Grace; she was too influenced by mom and dad and to them, money and power was more important than love or anything else. "So how¡¯s the new apartment" Grace asked "Is it big?" "It¡¯s perfect, actually" I said "I¡¯ve never been into huge houses or whatever...I love it" I was exaggerating a bit though because even though the apartment was great, it was too beat up for me to call it my own yet. There were too many things that needed fixing. "Well that¡¯s good. You know mom¡¯s worried right?" I snorted "yeah right, Grace. So you¡¯re telling me she¡¯s asked about me?" "Well...no" Grace said "But I know she is so I fill her in on what¡¯s happening with you" "And what does she say?" I raised an eyebrow "She....uh" Grace sounded nervous and I decided to make it easy for her "Let me guess...I¡¯m a huge disappointment and in a few weeks I¡¯lle crawling back and she¡¯ll have to fix me up with one of the few desperate men so I can have a future" "Well...Yeah...kind of" Grace said and then added quickly "But she doesn¡¯t mean it. You know what mom is like" "It¡¯s okay Grace, I¡¯m used to it" I said to make her feel better "I¡¯m away from her now and I¡¯m happy" "I hope so." Grace sighed "But you wille visit right?" I winced "I¡¯ll try" I said knowing it was a long shot. "I got to go Grace. I got things to do" I hung up the phone and got up. I looked around the room and sighed, the house was clean but there was still a lot of stuff that needed to be fixed and the money I had saved up wouldn¡¯t cover it. I needed a job. I got out and knocked on Patrick¡¯s door. He opened it and grinned at me "Why hello my friendly neighbor. Want to borrow a cup of sugar?" I rolled my eyes "Patrick, you¡¯ve been saying that every time I knock on your door. It¡¯s really getting old" Patrickughed and threw an arm around my shoulder "I know, but I¡¯m still getting used to the fact that you¡¯re living here now" he led me to his living room. "So how¡¯s it going with that new apartment of yours?" "It¡¯s good. I cleaned it up. Now, I just need to get it fixed up" I said "So I need a job. Do you know any stores around here that need employees?" "Not sure" Patrick said "Maybe you should check at Jo¡¯s, it¡¯s a small cafe that everyone goes to. You never know" Chapter 103

Chapter 103: Chapter 103

"Okay" I said "Thanks, I¡¯ll cook dinner tonight, okay? You need to stop eating so much fast food" "Now I can¡¯t wait for dinner" Iughed "See youter Pat" I closed the door behind me and sighed, this was going to be hard. I locked my apartment and headed to the cafe Patrick suggested and several others but none of them had jobs avable and by the time I gave up and sat down on a bench at the side of the road. I was devastated, what in the world was I going to do? "Hey...Are you okay?" A familiar voice asked me. I looked up and saw the girl from the grocery store, Lily, looking at me worriedly "I¡¯m fine" I said sitting up straight "You look exhausted" she said sitting down next to me"How¡¯s the apartment? Have you given up on it yet?" "It¡¯s not that bad" I said but she gave me a look and I added "Okay it was bad but once I cleaned it it was...good. Now I just need to fix the washing machine, the oven, the cabs..." I took a deep breath "if only I could find a job" "So it¡¯s a job you want" Lily said "Well what all can you do?" "Anything" I said "I can cook, clean, serve, but I¡¯m mostly good at taking care of others" I remembered Gabriel, taking care of him taught me a lot of things "But I couldn¡¯t find a single job" Lily didn¡¯t answer and she seemed deep in thought "A job, huh?" She said and then she beamed at me "I have the perfect job for you" "Really" I asked, looking at her in shock "What?" Read full story at ?ovelFind "In our house, the parents have to go to work and they usually just leave the kids home or take them with them if there¡¯s no one to look after them, so it¡¯s basically a babysitting job. You said you liked taking care of people" "Are you serious?" I asked suspiciously "Dead serious" she said "I¡¯ll pay you as much as you want" "What¡¯s the catch?" I asked, there had to be something she wanted, no one was that nice and I didn¡¯t even know her. "I mean you haven¡¯t interviewed me or anything" "I guess you¡¯re right" Lily said and then grinned "So...let¡¯s test you" she grabbed my hand and pulled me up. "Where are we going?" "Well you said I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re good enough for the job so...why not test that now" she led me to a motorcycle and handed me a helmet "Here you go" "You drive a motorcycle?" "Yeah" she smiled and looked at the motorcycle "This is my baby" she looked up at me "Come on" "We¡¯re going to ride that?" "Yes,e on. It¡¯s not scary just hold onto me, okay?" I was tempted to say no to her but I really needed the job and she was my only chance so I nodded and put on the helmet and got on the bike. To say I felt nauseous would be an understatement. She was lucky I didn¡¯t puke on her. I absolutely hated riding the bike but when we stopped I acted normal and took a deep breath to calm myself down. "The guys aren¡¯t back yet" Lily muttered to herself "Oh well,e on Nate" The house was huge, even bigger than my parents house, which was saying something. A whole army could fit in there. Lily led me through a living room and a kitchen and took me to a room in the back. When we entered, there were three kids in there "Okay these are the children here today. This is Lucy" she pointed to a little girl with red hair and a few missing teeth. "Charles" the by looked like Lucy¡¯s brother with his red hair and freckles "And ire" a little girl with blonde hair and green eyes. Lily left the room while I sat down on the ground and yed with the children. They were easy to love and they reminded me of Gabriel when he was their age. After a while, I wasbing ire¡¯s hair while Lucybed mine and Charles was ying with dough. I kept talking to the children and asking them about things important to them so they wouldn¡¯t get bored. "And he flied all the way to the other side of the back yard" Lucy said in amazement as she told me a story about Lily fighting some guy "Aunt Lily never loses" "Neither does Uncle Adrian" Charles added and I froze. "He always wins" "Adrian?" I asked, my voice shaking. Come on Nate, I said to myself, it couldn¡¯t be the same Adrian...right? "I¡¯ll be right back guys" I got up, ignoring their protests and walked back to the front door when I stopped at the sound of Lily. "Finally home" she said "How was patrol" "The usual" A voice said "No threats near" "Good" Lily replied and I heard the sound of a kiss. The front door opened again and the figure that stepped in and made a noise that sounded like a growl. "What¡¯s wrong?" I heard Lily say "What is it?" "Where is she?" A voice that sent shivers down my spine said "I know she¡¯s here. I can smell her" "Who" "Anne, Anne Terrance" I took a step back and put a hand over my mouth in shock. It was him, it was Adrian. No, it couldn¡¯t be. "Who is that? Lily asked clearly confused. I turned around, determined to find a way out, stumbled on something and ended up falling to the ground with a yelp. I stood up, about to leave when two strong arms caught me and turned me. I shocked as I saw the familiar features I couldn¡¯t get out of my head for three years. Adrian Morgan. Chapter 104

Chapter 104: Chapter 104

He was as handsome as I remembered except now he seemed more mature. His innocence was still there but hidden, he was bigger too, his shoulders broader with muscles. But his beautiful green eyes stared at me, as if they could see right through me. Disbelief, anger and sadness swirled in them and I found myself speechless as I felt electric shocks go through my body at his touch. "Anne" He said in a deep, hoarse voice "God, this can¡¯t be a dream" He caressed my face as if I would disappear "You¡¯ve changed. Your hair¡¯s brown and you¡¯re not wearing sses." I finally found the courage to speak and avoided his eyes "You have the wrong person" I said stepping away and I instantly felt cold and longed to be back in his arms. "I¡¯m Nate Tatum, not Anne or...whoever" "What? You¡¯re Anne, Anne Terrance" "No I¡¯m Nate Tatum" I said acting irritated; please believe me¡¯ I chanted in my head. "I¡¯m interviewing for a job here, that¡¯s all" For original chapters go to f?ndnovel "A job you got" Lily added with a smile "The children seem to love you, you can start tomorrow" I nodded, not knowing if I was going to take the job because of Adrian but I had to, I needed to keep my apartment. "I have to go, it¡¯s getting dark" I said and went towards the front door. For a minute Adrian stepped right in front of me, his eyes staring into mine before he took a deep breath and nodded, letting me pass. "I¡¯ll see you tomorrow" "I¡¯ll give you a ride-" Lily started but I interrupted her "Its okay, my friend will pick me up" I said as I got out of the house and started walking away from it. I called Patrick and told him to pick me up as I waited outside. Millions of thoughts were running through my mind but one was the loudest of them all. Adrian Morgan was back in my life. ***** Adrian¡¯s P.O.V. "WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU LET ME GO AFTER HER?!" I yelled angrily at Ethan. I wanted to go after her but Ethanmanded me through the pack link not to. "because I told him to" Lily said and I snapped, I red at her, My wolf was taking control and I could feel it wing to get out "Why?" I said taking a few steps towards her "That¡¯s my mate. Do you know how long I¡¯ve waited to see her? To smell her scent?" I grabbed her by the "You of all people should know that" "I do" she said calmly "That¡¯s why I did it. It was for the best." I growled at that "For the best?" I shook her "Why is for the best that I let my mate slip away again? Tell me why damn it " Ethan growled at me "Take your hands off her Adrian or I swear to god I¡¯ll kill you" His warning snapped me back to reality and my wolf backed down. I let go of Lily and winced at seeing the red marks where my fingers were. Ethan looked at the marks and growled in a second he was in front of me, his eyes piercing ck. Lilyid a hand on his shoulder and he tensed before rxing. "I¡¯m fine" she said and made him turn to her. She smile and pecked him on the lips before she walked and stood in front of me. I avoided her gaze, How the hell could I hurt her? "Adrian it¡¯s okay I swear" She said "Your wolf was in control you weren¡¯t sane" she ced her hand on my arm "now look at me" I finally looked at her and sh sighed "I told Ethan tomand you because your wolf was taking control you would have lost it with her and scared her away. Do you really want that?" she smiled "plus I have her a job so she¡¯ll have toe back" I sighed "i guess you¡¯re right it¡¯s just...seeing her again, smelling her scent so strong it drove me mad." I shook my head "And then when she said she wasn¡¯t Anne I...I almost lost it." "I know." She frowned "I wonder why she lied to you then" She grinned "I guess we¡¯ll have to find out huh?" "Oh no" Ethan said "I¡¯d know that grin anywhere what are you nning?" "Nothing" Lily said "I¡¯m just gonna get in touch with an old friend who happens to know how to gather information" "Max?" I asked rolling my eyes. Max was one of Lily¡¯s close friends he was the first one to help her design her own bullet and he¡¯s the perfectputer hacker he can get any information you could ask for "Yup" she picked up her phone and grinned. I nced at Ethan and he just smirked at his mate and shook his head with a smile on his face. I could see how much he loved her just from that look. "Hey Max" Lily said walking away from us "I need a favor" She walked out of the room leaving me and Ethan alone. Ethan red at me Chapter 105

Chapter 105: Chapter 105

"I know what a mate can do to you but if you ever do anything like that again it will cost you your life" "I know I¡¯m sorry" I said sincerely I still couldn¡¯t believe I did that to Lily. Ethan nodded and left the room but I could tell he was still pissed, I couldn¡¯t me him. I sighed and threw myself on the couch with my head in my hands. I couldn¡¯t believe it After all those years she was finally back. Seeing her again, smelling her scent it threw me back to three years ago when we first met. She was different now, She lost the sses and her hair was brown instead of her dyed ck, But still she looked just the same to me, still as beautiful as ever. Thest three years drove me crazy, my wolf was miserable and everything reminded me of her; a smell, a song, hell even a food. It was maddening and everyday I¡¯d dream about her, I searched for her a lot but it was like she vanished. At least now I knew why, she gave me a fake name then. But why? Why did she lie to me? And why did she leave without a word? Nate¡¯s P.O.V. "What happened?" Patrick asked for the sixteenth time. I had been quiet the whole ride home and now as we sat in my living room Patrick could sense something was wrong "Did you get the job? What¡¯s wrong?" "Yes I got the job" I said sighing "And nothing¡¯s wrong" "bullshit" Patrick said "It was something or someone in that house or...mansion or who gives a crap wasn¡¯t it? "No" I said feeling panicked "Damn it Nate since when do you hide things from me? You tell me everything." "I can handle it Patrick" Patrick snorted "Yeah" he grabbed my wrist and and held it up to me, making me look at the white scars on it "Just like you handled Luke" "That¡¯s not fair-" "Is it? You told no one. You did what you had to do for Gabriel and it cost you big time." I felt my eyes water but forced the tears back. Patrick had always been the ¡¯tough love¡¯ kind of guy and he was right. But the only thing I never told Patrick was about Adrian. "Look" he sighed "You can tell me anything you know that. When you¡¯re ready, tell me. And be careful" I nodded and he left. As soon as he did I slumped on the couch. Adrian Morgan; after all these years, I couldn¡¯t believe it. I couldn¡¯t believe I saw him again, stood in the same room as him. lose enough for me t see, to touch. Every sense I had screamed in awareness at his proximity. My hands tightened, should I keep the job? I needed it and I could handle a casual meeting right? Three years was a long time after all. But oh god could I really handle it? Could I handle his keen, determined eyes and the blond hair that i itched to run my hand through, like I did long ago. Did he know me? After all I had changed a lot. yet he recognized me, Did he believe my lie? I sighed and went to my room. I reached under my bed and pulled the box I had with me but never opened ever since that night. I pulled out the dress I couldn¡¯t force myself to wear It still had the familiar scent, and around it were the petals of the faded rose he had given me. I just couldn¡¯t throw them away, even looking at them now brought back the memories "I don¡¯t get it" I said as I sat in the limo with my parents."You¡¯ve never taken me to any of the parties you were invited to and I never wanted to go. Why the change of mind?" "Henry¡¯s daughter, Vanessa, specifically asked for you toe. She said she loved talking to you when they came to visit and she enjoyed yourpany for some reason I can¡¯t understand" My mom said as she looked out the window. She was dressed in a blue dress that made her eyes look even more beautiful and her hair was tied up in a neat, but beautiful hairdo. "I would have prefrred to stay home" I said crossing my arms "With Gabriel" I hated this. Even though Vanessa was really cool I preferred to stay at home with Gabriel, not with my parents at some boring party. "Oh he¡¯ll be okay with the nurse for one night" Dad said "Besides your sister is there, I know it would have been better for us if she was the one who came but Vanessa only asked for you" "And what in god¡¯s name are you wearing?" My mom said "I told you that dress didn¡¯t tter you It was made for prettier girls who have the body for it, it looks like a disaster on you." "I don¡¯t care mom" I mumbled and looked out the window. I knew I looked awful but t was the only dress I had that fit the asion, my parents never bothered to take me to parties so I didn¡¯t see a reason to. The car stopped in front of the huge house and we all got out. We looked like a happy family as we stepped into the party and I almost snored at the thought. I put on my fake smile and greeted everyone. My parents chatted with all the guests and I tuned out, until a certain couple caught my attention and they were walking directly towards us. Get full chapters from F¦ÉndNovel Chapter 106

Chapter 106: Chapter 106

"Cindy, Charles it¡¯s been a long time" The woman said greeting my parents. She was beautiful, even more beautiful than my mother, her blond hair framed her face and the light green dress she was wearing made her eyes sparkle. The man beside her was equally handsome, with light brown hair and brown eyes he looked dashing and something about him screamed power. "Bryce, Victoria it¡¯s great to see you again" My mom said kissing Victoria on the cheek while my dad shook Bryce¡¯s hand "How have you been?" "We¡¯ve been good" Victoria said and then she looked at me "And who is this?" "This is our daughter Nate" My mom said "Henry¡¯s daughter requested her toe" "I didn¡¯t know you had children" Victoria said "Is she your only child?" "Oh no!" mom said "We have three. Nate here is our eldest and then there¡¯s Grace and finally Gabriel" "Gabriel has a disability, he¡¯s twelve. Grace is the beauty in the family she¡¯s absolutely perfect and has been getting offers to model since she was a baby." My dad grinned, pride showing in his eyes, pride I never saw when he talked about me "As for our Nate here, she¡¯s the brains. She takes after her great-grandmother" he reached his hand and ruffled my hair, messing it up but I smoothed it down and thanked god I decided not to tie it. "How old are you Nate? You can¡¯t be older than--" "Fifteen" My dad announced "She and Grace are a year apart. We got it right the second time" heughed I looked at the floor, ignoring the sympathetic look Victoria gave me. That was dad¡¯s favorite joke, he used it whenever he introduced me or met someone I know. I never forgot how my dad viewed me and for a while I remember crying and praying my parents wouldn¡¯t throw me away, of course I would think that. I was a kid back then. "NATE" An excited voice sounded behind me. I turned around only to be tackled into a hug by Vanessa "You came" "I did" I smiled at her, Vanessa was the most fun, annoying, crazy girl you could ever meet and me and Gabriel loved it when she came to visit with her parents "Hello Mr. and Miss Tatum" She didn¡¯t wait for their response as she dragged me away from the party and up the stairs to her room. "Peace and quiet" She said throwing herself on her bed "You look sexy" she winked at me and Iughed "Thanks for the confidence boost but we both know it¡¯s not true." I said sitting on the edge of her bed. She rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t respond "So how¡¯s Gabriel?" She asked smiling, Vanessa loved Gabriel like a little brother and was never awkward around him. i guess that was one of the reasons I liked her. "He¡¯s good" I frowned "Although he had a mild fever when I left. My parents forced me toe." My fingers lingered on my purse where my pager was, if anything happened with Gabriel I¡¯d immediately know. Read full story at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel "Oh! I¡¯m sorry" Vanessa said "I just really wanted to see you and-" "It¡¯s okay" I smiled at her "Really" I saw her bite her lip and I frowned "What¡¯s wrong" "Luke and his parents are here" "Luke?" I asked shocked "My ex-boyfriend? Here?" "Yeah" she said "That¡¯s why I brought you here I didn¡¯t want you to run into him after what happenedst month" "God I¡¯m sick of this" I said frustrated "I¡¯m sick of Luke, my parents. The only things that make me happy are Gabriel and Grace" "Well neither are here now" Vanessa said, her eyes twinkling in excitement "I have an idea" I don¡¯t know what made me go with her decision but I did. She brought a dye and dyed my hair ck, I took my sses out of my purse and removed my contacts, putting them on to feel morefortable. "You¡¯re going to have a night of freedom" she said "Now you can go right outside without your parents noticing you and have fun" "I don¡¯t know about this" "Come on" she said "One night of living. Have fun" I nodded, she was right. I walked down the stairs and out the door without anyone noticing me just like she said. But where to then? I had nowhere to go in an unknown town. "NATE" I heard a voice say, a voice that sent shivers down my spine; Luke "Nate wait." No! I didn¡¯t want to see him, talk to him or even be near him. I had to get away. I saw a car approaching from around the corner and did the first spontaneous thing I had ever done, I jumped in front of it. The car screeched and almost hit me but stopped in the nick of time. I let out the breath I was holding and opened the passenger door and got in "Drive" I told the driver without looking at him, my eyes on Luke who wasing after me The stranger said nothing and kept driving and when the house was out of sight I straightened in my seat "Thanks I-" I stopped when I saw the driver. He was gorgeous, his hair was dirty blond, his eyes green. "Thanks" "Who are you and why did you jump in front of my car?" He asked without looking at me "Well?" "I..Um..I was running from my parents" I said "Boring party" "Henry Gilliam¡¯s party? My parents are there" "Yeah" I said nervously. My parents would search for me and I didn¡¯t want them to find me, one night of freedom. That¡¯s all I wanted. The guy parked along the sidewalk and turned to me Chapter 107

Chapter 107: Chapter 107

"Look I-" He stopped when he looked at me and we stared at each other. He was looking at me in awe and happiness that made me feel important. It was like the world around us disappeared as we stared at each other. After a while of silence he cleared his throat. "I¡¯m...Uh...Adrian Morgan" He offered me his hand. I didn¡¯t want to tell him my real name, what if our parents were friends and he tells them I jumped in front of his car? I¡¯d never hear the end of it with my parents "Anne, Anne Terrace" I took his hand and gasped as what seemed like an electric shock surged through my body. I pulled my hand away and looked up at him to see him smiling at me." "So" he said leaning back in his seat "What was step two of your n of running from a boring party?" "I-" I cleared my throat "I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t really think it through" "Well you wanna have fun?" "Yeah" I said a bit hesitantly "Why?" "Let¡¯s make this a night you never forget Anne" He said and even though I should have been scared, I mean I didn¡¯t know the guy but I didn¡¯t and it scared me. After Luke I swore never to be with any guy, never to lose control. Yet with Adrian, I wanted to. "What do you have in mind?" He grinned at me "Oh you¡¯ll see" He turned on the car and drove forward and somehow I was sure, the night was going to be unforgettable. ====================== Nate¡¯s P.O.V "I¡¯mte" I said throwing a jacket over my shirt "I¡¯m sote" "Calm down" Patrick said as he tried to turn on the tv using the remote "Don¡¯t tell me this thing doesn¡¯t work" "You have to hit the TV a couple of times and then manually change the channels" I said putting on my shoes "If you find one good channel that is" "Right" Patrick said standing up "So what¡¯s this job again?" "Baby siting" "In a house filled with people?" I shrugged, Lily had exined that their parents used to live that way a long time ago and it just stuck with them, even if they¡¯re no rte "Yups" "You now you¡¯re acting more nervous than you should be" he said frowning "Of course it has nothing to do with why you freaked out three days ago would it?" "Of course not" "Still not ready huh?" Patrick said "Well, I¡¯m a patient man Nate but you will tell me sooner orter." With a grin "I always find out in the end, you know. Oh and thanks for cleaning my apartment, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice" he smiled "You really didn¡¯t have to do that" "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about" I lied and he chuckled before saying thank you again and headed to the door I rolled my eyes as he closed the door and then sighed and looked at the clock "Shoot I¡¯m reallyte" Just as I was about to head out the phone rang and I hesitated before answering "Hello?" ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel "So it really is you" A familiar voice made me freeze "I thought I¡¯d have the wrong number. How are you Nate?" "I thought I said I never wanted to hear from you ever again Luke" I said cursing myself for the voice my voice came out, shaky "Come on Nate. It¡¯s okay, I forgive you I¡¯m sure you have some sense now and I¡¯lle back to you" I felt my blood boil Leave it to Luke to act as if he was doing me a favor bying back to me "Let¡¯s get one thing clear Luke. I want nothing to do with you ever again" without waiting for an answer I mmed the phone shut. I noticed I was shivering and took a deep breath, my hand t on the table. Unconsciously my free hand reached for my wrist, fingering the scar. I was such an idiot to love him, to fall for him "I think our parents were right about this" Luke said as we sat on thewn in his front yard. "I can imagine being married to when we¡¯re eighteen" I smiled as Iid my head on his chest my first ¡¯date¡¯ with Luke had been eight months ago and he was nice, funny and charming and we got closer as the months went by "I can imagine being married to you too" I said "My parents finally did something right" I looked at my watch and started to get up "I have to go to Gabriel okay?" "I don¡¯t know why you bother" Luke said getting up after me "he has like four nurses with him" "I want to" I said sighing at our usual argument "He¡¯s my brother and I love spending time with him plus I don¡¯t trust anyone around him" "it¡¯s stupid Nate. Remember when I said you needed someone to tell you when your being stupid? Now is the time" I felt the tears build up but pushed them back, at least he was honest as to when I was stupid but with Gabriel he was wrong "This isn¡¯t up for discussion Luke I¡¯m sorry" Chapter 108

Chapter 108: Chapter 108

"Damn It Nate you will listen to me" he said grabbing my arms "You will do what I say" "Why is this so important to you?" "Because the time you spend sitting with your brother could be spent doing something useful" he said his hold on my arms tightening "Like working out to lose the fat that seems to be building up every single day making you uglier" "I won¡¯t stay away from Gabriel" I knew that was the wrong answer because as soon as I said it anger shed in his eyes and he pulled his hand back and pped me across the face, sending me to the ground. I looked at him, the tears falling freely now. This was the first time he¡¯d hit me "Wha-" "If you¡¯re going to be my wife four years from now you won¡¯t be a fat cow you hear? You¡¯ll learn how to be the perfect wife and we¡¯ll try to make you beautiful" "No" I said shaking my head . That was a major personality change, he had never acted that way "I won¡¯t marry you I won¡¯t even be with you" I tried to stand up but he pushed me down. "You know your parents were thinking about a trial surgery for Gabriel, it has a ny percent risk of failure. They asked for my parents opinion." He said, an evil glint in his eyes "They wouldn¡¯t" I said horrified, they told me about the surgery and I searched it and consulted a few doctors, all of them were against it. "They would. They want normal kids and since Grace is the only good one they thought maybe they could try and fix Gabriel, he has potential if he¡¯s healthy. Unlike you. And they value my parents decision." he smirked "They would definitely agree to it if I told my parents to make it seem a great idea" I shook my head, I was defeated again. There was nothing I could do about it. I couldn¡¯t risk Gabriel going through the surgery "Tell me what to do" "That¡¯s a good girl" he said and helped me up "You¡¯ll get a trainer and run five miles a day. You¡¯ll go on a strict diet. You won¡¯t talk unless I let you and you will listen to me got it?" I nodded slowly without looking at him. "You can go now" I shivered at the memory, Luke continued to be that way until he discovered I wasn¡¯t nning on using my inheritance and then he.... The ring of my phone snapped me back to reality and I hesitantly picked it up "Hello? Nate? This is Lily" "Oh my god I¡¯m so sorry" I said realizing howte I was "Please don¡¯t fire me" Lilyughed "Rx I¡¯m not going to fire you I just wanted to see if you wereing that¡¯s all Anyway we¡¯re waiting okay? Bye" With that she hung up and I sighed. I needed to get my head off of Luke, Adrian and everything else. I needed to focus on my new life. I took a cab to the house and rushed inside as soon as I was there. "I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte" I said to the guy who opened the door "I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re Nate" he said offering me his hand "I¡¯m Jacob, Lily told us you were going to be the babysitter" "Yeah" I said. Jacob was cute, to say the least. He was tall and fit with muscled arms and just by looking at him you get the warm feeling. He seemed genuinely nice. "Oh you¡¯re here" I heard Lily¡¯s familiar voice say. I looked up and saw hering down the stairs she smiled at me "What¡¯s up?" "Nothing much sorry I¡¯mte I...got distracted" I said remembering Luke¡¯s call. Lily frowned "Are you okay?" She asked and I smiled nodding "You sure?" "Yeah" I said "So...where are the kids?" She seemed hesitant before she answered "They¡¯re upstairs in their rooms" She led me upstairs and stopped in front of a door with a bunch of pictures and child drawing. Lily stopped before she opened the door and turned to me "Look the children seem to really like you and that¡¯s a first they usually just stay away from strangers and are only pumped up with people they¡¯re close to." She sighed and looked on the floor "I¡¯m very protective of these children and...they¡¯re very sensitive. Their parents died a while ago and they¡¯re very sensitive about that" I looked at her shocked at knowing their parents were dead "How did they die?" Lily stiffened and something shed in her eyes "they were murdered" She took a deep breath "Anyway, I know you¡¯re perfect for the job" "There you are" A male voice said and Lily and I both turned around and saw a guy walking towards us. he was there when I saw Adrian so I recognised him but I didn¡¯t know his name. I noticed Lily¡¯s face light up as he came and wrapped his arms around her waist, cing a kiss to her lips Lilyughed and turned around so that he was hugging her from behind "Nate this is Ethan my fiance. Ethan this is Nate she¡¯s...the babysitter" Find the newest release on ?ovelFind "nice to meet you" Ethan said and started cing kisses along her neck and she shivered. I smiled they were cute together "Fiance? Congrattions" I said smiling. They really did look madly in love. "I¡¯m gonna go to the kids" I opened the door and got in just as I heard a giggle and smiled to myself ignoring the small hint of jealousy I felt. I knew I wanted that kind of love, but i could never get it. It was reserved for women like Lily. gorgeous and sexy not boring and in women like me. ================================= Adrian¡¯s P.O.V. Chapter 109

Chapter 109: Chapter 109

"She¡¯s with the kids now" Lily said as she sat beside Ethan on the couch "I know you¡¯re dying to talk to her but if you think you¡¯ll lose control of your wolf don¡¯t" "I¡¯ll be fine" I said "I have to see her" I stood up and walked up the stairs and opened stopped with my door on the handle when I heard childishughs and recognized the children voices. "And what did you do next?" I heard Nate¡¯s amused voice say. At that moment I was thankful for my hearing, she wouldn¡¯t be this rxed around me, not yet anyways. "We ran from the house to theke and then Dave and Jim made us swim across and I won the race" Charles said with an excited voice "Dave says I¡¯m gonna be stronger than him when I grow up" "Of course you will" Nate said "You¡¯re already stronger than me now" I lost focus of the conversation and just listened to Nate¡¯s voice, remembering that night that seemed so long ago, but so near as well. "Stop the car" Anne said and I immediately hit the brakes "No, drive drive it¡¯s okay" I sighed and started to drive "No wait stop" I chuckle, amused. This had been going for a while now to say she was having an inner battle with herself would be an understatement. "Okay" I said stopping the car and turning to her , taking a second to admire her beauty. I couldn¡¯t believe I had found my mate and she was perfect, absolutely perfect "Take a breath and calm down" She did what I said "Now what do you want?" "My parents are going to kill me. I-I¡¯ve never done anything like this They would want me to go back, they¡¯re going to be so mad ..I" "Forget your parents" I said "What do you want?" "And I don¡¯t even know you for all I know you could be a creep, a serial killer and I just jumped in the car with you" I let her words slide, she had the right to not trust a stranger. I grabbed her face gently and turned her to me, knowing my touch would calm her down. I looked into her beautiful eyes "What. Do. You. Want?" She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, she counted to ten with her eyes closed and then opened them "I want to have fun" she said "Drive" "dly" I said as I started the car again and drove off. She wanted fun? I¡¯d definitely show her fun. I¡¯m going to give my mate the best night of her life and maybe at the end of the night I¡¯d ask her on a proper date, I was going to make her love me. I was snapped back to reality when the door was opened "Adrian" Lucy¡¯s familiar voice said as she jumped and hugged me, I chuckled and lifted her from the ground. "Hey there kiddo" I said ruffling her hair "What are you guys doing?" I walked into the room and looked at them. Nate was on one of the beds with ire in herp and Charles in front of her. "We were telling Nate about the race Dave and Jim made us do." Lucy said and then frowned "Charles is showing off because he won" I sent Charles a look and he grinned shyly "What? Dave and Jim said big brothers are supposed to tease little sisters" I nced at Nate and found her simply just staring at me "Let me tell you something kid" I said "Before you do anything Dave and Jim tell you to do, ask me or one of the others first okay?" Charles frowned "Okay" he said. I set Lucy back at her feet and felt the urge to talk to Nate Follow current nov?ls on find?novel "Hey guys how about you all draw your favorite ce?" I said and the children all grinned "Go on" The kids all ran to the adjoining y room we made sure they had and when Nate stood up to go with them I stood in front of her. "We need to talk" I said seriously and she avoided my eyes as she answered "I don¡¯t even know you We have nothing to talk about" She said and tried to walk past me but I grabbed her arms and heard her gasp and the electric shot I thought I¡¯d never feel again ran through her body. I closed my eyes and forced my wolf to back down, seeing his mate again was too much for him, hell it was too much for me. "I know it¡¯s you" I said opening my eyes "I¡¯d never forget" I let my fingers gently brush her cheek "I¡¯d never forget you no matter how you changed I¡¯d always be able to spot you in a crowd" She leaned into my touch unconsciously and I felt my wolf howl in delight. The bond was already strengthening just by being near her. "Tell me you remember this" I said "Tell me you know who I am, you know it was me that night three years ago" She moved away "Adrian don¡¯t..." "Don¡¯t what? Don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve been punched in the gut, the same feeling I had three years ago when I woke up and you were gone, no number, no address. Nothing." She looked flustered and I took a step closer to her "Don¡¯t bother trying to lie Nate--Anne, whatever your name is" I said and saw her flinch "Just tell me, say it. Say it was you" "Adrian I-" She trailed off not knowing what to say Chapter 110

Chapter 110: Chapter 110

"Then lie to me" I said after a while, taking another step closer to her "Lie to me and tell me you don¡¯t know who I am. That you forgot how this feels like." I cradled her face in my hands and and rubbed my thumbs on her cheek "That you the way it felt when you were in my arms" "I-I..." "We talked so much that night" I said "It was like we knew each other our whole lives don¡¯t tell me you can forget that because god damn it I won¡¯t believe it." I took a deep breath "It was you wasn¡¯t it? Say it" Determination shed in her eyes and she raised her head, looking at me "Yes it was" I let out the breath I didn¡¯t even know I was holding "Then you have some exining to do" "I don¡¯t have to exin anything" she said with her teeth clenched "Not to anything, and not to anyone" she took a shaky breath "I¡¯m sorry for what happened three years ago but it¡¯s done. We¡¯re both different people now and I don¡¯t owe you anything" She straightened her shoulders and walked past me, this time I let her. I stayed frozen and heard the door of the adjoining room open and close. My mate was stubborn and convincing her to give me a chance was going to be a very challenging task Adrian¡¯s P.O.V. "Adrian?" Lily said as she came into my room. I immediately smiled at her as she walked towards me with a file in her hands. "Whats up L?" "Remember when I talked to Max?" I nodded "Well I asked him to get me some information about Nate and this is what he gave me" she handed me the file. "Thanks Lily." I hugged her "For everything; giving her the job, being nice to her, this. It means a lot to me" "Well what did you expect?" she said "You know how long I¡¯ve wanted to see you happy again?" She grinned "Plus by doing this I get godmother rights eh?" She winked and I chuckled and then frowned "Why are you putting perfume?" I asked "You never used to" She shrugged "Ren got me some perfume as a present and I like them" she stood up "Now I¡¯m gonna leave you to your snooping." With that she got up and left. The source of th?s content is Find~Novel I looked at the file in front of me and took a deep breath before opening it. The first part was basic giving me her name age. She was a straight A student with a perfect attendance and she had a lot of praises from her teachers. It didn¡¯t say which college she applied to. It mentioned she used to live with her parents and brother and sister. I already knew how much she loved her brother and sister. She mentioned it a lot. I stopped as a reached a certain part, looking shocked at what was written. It said Nate was admitted to the hospital when she was fourteen. It said she was in a fire and suffered from smoke inhtion and burns and even cuts. I felt my fists clench at the thought of my mate hurt. that was all the important information in the file but it left me with more questions than answers. I sighed in frustration and went to my closet, pulling out the scarf from her dress, the one she forgot that night, the one I kept. I inhaled her scent, faint but still there and I smiled as the memories came back of that night. "What do you keep looking at?" I asked as she took looked into her purse for about the sixth time in five minutes She shrugged "My pager" I raised an eyebrow and looked back at the road "A pager? What for?" "For my brother, Gabriel, checking to see if he¡¯s okay that¡¯s all" she said "I didn¡¯t want to leave him tonight" "How old is your brother?" I asked d to know things about her, she was mate and I wanted to know every single detail about her life. "Twelve" she said with a smile "But he¡¯s so old for his age, sometimes he seems older than me" sheughed "He¡¯s read every single ssic book and he loves discussing them with me and we can stay up all night talking" I smiled at how her eyes brightened when she talked about her brother, it was obvious how much she loved him "You don¡¯t really find a lot of twelve year olds who read" I chuckled "I know I certainly didn¡¯t" "He¡¯s amazing" she said with a shake of her head "He¡¯s started reading Wuthering Heights now. Imagine that! A twelve year old reading wuthering heights." She sighed "I love him to pieces" "It shows" I said smiling "Any other brothers or sisters?" "YEah I have a little sister, Grace. She¡¯s just a year younger than me. She¡¯s amazing, she¡¯s nice, funny and utterly gorgeous, the star in my family." Sheughed "Even as a baby, we would go to the grocery shop and someone would stop us to ask mom if she was interested in putting her in a few babymercials and shoots" "And did your mom ept?" "No" she shook her head "She never used her as a baby, she said it would make people think she was using her daughter for money. But this year Grace has been in a few photo-shoots, her pictures are all over and she¡¯s quite popr in school" She said and I looked at her and couldn¡¯t see a hint of jealousy or bitterness towards her sister. "I guess beauty runs in the family" I said giving her a wink as I pulled up to the ce I wanted her to see. "If Grace looks anything like you it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s getting all these modelling offers" Chapter 111

Chapter 111: Chapter 111

Anneughed out loud and I smiled, loving the sound of my mate¡¯sugh though I didn¡¯t know why she wasughing. "I look nothing like my parents or grace" She said shaking her head "They¡¯re all the perfect picture of a perfect family. I take after my great-grandmother" She smiled at me "But thanks for the confidence boost" I frowned, did she think she wasn¡¯t pretty? How could she? Does she even look in the mirror? I was about to say something when she looked out of the window and frowned "Where are we?" She asked looking at the house I parked next to "Who¡¯s house is this? Yours?" "No" I said shaking my head "It¡¯s for a very rich family, who happen to be out of town for the week" ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN()vel She noticed my mischievous smile and her eyes widened "Oh no" She said shaking her head "We are not breaking into the house. Are you crazy?" "Rx" I said "We¡¯re not breaking into the house" She sighed in relief and I grinned "We¡¯re breaking into their back yard" Before she could object I got out of the car and went to the passenger side, opening the door for her. e on" She looked at me with her mouth slightly open "No!" she said "I am not going to--" She didn¡¯t get to continue when I grabbed her and threw her over my shoulder and started walking towards the gate to the back yard. I checked the gate and found it locked I frowned, it was usually open. I guess we have to climb over "Hey Anne" I said "Hold on tight okay?" "Hold on tight?" She asked "Why would I --Oh My God!" She screamed as I started climbing the fence "You¡¯re gonna kill us" "You¡¯re exaggerating" I chuckled as I reached the end of the fence and jumped to the other side, I put her down even though my wolf wined, wanting his mate in his arms but I ignored him and smirked at her "Look, we¡¯re alive" She red at me "What the hell were you thinking?" She asked "I mean why would you bring me here?" "Turn around" I stated and she frowned about to say something but I grabbed her shoulders and turned her around. "A pool?" She asked "That¡¯s what you brought me here for? Well mister if you think you are going to make me swim you¡¯ve got another thinging" I rolled my eyes "Not the pool" I said "Come with me you¡¯ll see it better from the roof" "F-from the what?" "Come on Anne" I said as I led her to thedder that led to the roof, "Climb" "B-but--" she started but I cut her off "Come on Anne" I said "Live a little" That seemed to get to her and she smiled, nodding before she started climbing with me right behind her Nate¡¯s P.O.V. "This is getting very frustrating" Patrick said "Every time youe from back from that house something¡¯s wrong even though you try to hide it" "You¡¯re reading too much into it Pat" I said "Really, it¡¯s nothing" "Just like it was nothing that Luke called" Patrick said casually and I froze. How the hell did he know that? I cleared my throat and turned to check on the chicken. I was cooking dinner at Patrick¡¯s ce, seeing as my kitchen wasn¡¯t good enough to cook in yet "How did you know?" "Your apartment isn¡¯t exactly sound proof Nate" he said and turned to me "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" I shrugged and added a bit of salt for the dressing, cooking was always a good distraction "There was nothing to tell" I said "I mean what do you expect of Luke?" Patrick sighed "Should have killed that asshole when I had the chance" I heard him mumble and knew I wasn¡¯t supposed to hear. "No no you shouldn¡¯t have" I said as I put the food on two tes "You know I would¡¯ve been mad at you if you would have" Patrick stood up and walked to the table "True but it would make me feel better" he smirked and I could tell he was trying to lighten up the mood. He sat on the table and I put his te in front of him and sat be on his side of him. Patrick took a bite of my food and moaned "I swear Nate you should be a chef" he said and I rolled my eyes "Gabriel always used to brag that he had the best chef in the world" I smiled "Gabriel liked to make me look good" I said smiling "he was the definition of biased" Patrick rolled his eyes "I said it once and I¡¯ll say it again: You underestimate yourself Nate" "yeah Yeah" I said sarcastically. After that the tension faded a bit and me and Patrick were back to normal but when I went back to my apartment I couldn¡¯t help but think about Adrian, about how he looked at me today. I hadn¡¯t forgotten, not a single memory of that night. I opened the box where I kept the dress and pulled out a small piece of paper. I took a deep breath and dialed the number on the paper. "Hello" the familiar voice answered after only the first thing "Hello?" I stayed quiet for a while and then before he could get irritated I hung up. Three years, he kept the same number for three years. I couldn¡¯t believe it. Did that mean anything? Did Adrian really want me? Of course not I told myself Adrian would never want a girl like me, could he? Chapter 112

Chapter 112: Chapter 112

"I still can¡¯t believe I did this" I said staring at the view in front of me. At first when Adrian told me to climb to the roof I thought he was going crazy but I understood now. The view from the roof was amazing. we were both lying on the tiled roof staring at the view "This isn¡¯t me" "What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never jumped in front of a car and driven away with a total stranger" he said acting shocked Iughed and shook my head "I don¡¯t mean that" I said "I¡¯ve never done anything...unexpected, spontaneous. I always stick to my schedule no matter what." "And what would that schedule be?" "Wake up, get dressed, check on Gabriel and look at his charts, eat breakfast, go to school,e back home and eat my lunch and solve my homework with Gabriel, tutor him and just sit with him till it¡¯s time for us to sleep" I said with a smile on my face "Surprisingly enough we never run out of things to talk to" "Doesn¡¯t your brother go to school? Why do you need to tutor him?" Adrian asked, his brow furrowed. "He can¡¯t go to school" I said turning back so I¡¯d look at the view "He was born prematurely and then he was diagnosed with cerebral palsy" "What¡¯s that?" "It¡¯s a disease that made him paralyzed from the waist down. And his lungs aren¡¯t fully matured either so he also has heart problems. He can¡¯t leave his room unless he¡¯s feeling really well and then I take him to our garden on his wheelchair" "I¡¯m sorry" he said "It must be hard for him, he¡¯s only twelve" "he neverins" I said "He jokes,ughs, and spends his time reading or whatever else." I smiled "And he¡¯s the absolute best brother ever" "well he¡¯s a lucky kid then" Adrian smiled at me and I ignored how I couldn¡¯t help but smile back "Why?" "Because he¡¯s got you as a sister" Readplete version only at Find[?]ovel "Wow" I said "That was..." I grinned teasingly at him "Really corny" Adrian threw his head back andughed "It¡¯s not corny if it¡¯s the truth" he said "You are the most selfless person I have ever met" "No I¡¯m not" I said rolling my eyes "Not a lot of teenagers would give up their time to sit with their little brothers or sisters" he said and Iughed "I¡¯m not giving up anything" I said "I love spending time with him, he¡¯s the most important thing in my life. Him and Gracie" Adrian didn¡¯t answer and just stared at me, the admiration in his eyes scaring me. No one ever looked at me like that. I stood up flustered "I think we should g-" Before I could continue saying anything I slipped and tumbled down the roof. But before I could fall over the edge I felt strong arms catch me and lift me up. He ced me on the roof again, his body over me so I wouldn¡¯t fall. "You¡¯re okay?" he asked breathing heavy "Are you hurt?" his eyes looked panicked as he searched every inch of my face. I just stared at him, he hadn¡¯t noticed our proximity but I had. The look in his eyes, the heat of his body, took away my control and without even thinking. I pressed my lips against his and instantly felt my whole body light up with a new feeling. Nate¡¯s P.O.V. "Thanks Pat" I said as Patrick stood up from under my sink "This kitchen was way out of shape and I¡¯m not really handy with stuff like this" "Yeah" Patrick chuckled, nodding to the cab I tried to fix before he came to my rescue "I¡¯ve noticed" Iughed, rolling my eyes "Yeah yeah" I turned and walked into the living room "This ce is finally done. I just need to add a few things to make it more, homely andfortable." I turned back to Patrick with a grin "And I don¡¯t need to use your kitchen anymore" "I¡¯m beginning to regret fixing the kitchen for you" he frowned "I haven¡¯t had a good meal like the ones you¡¯ve been making for me in a while" "Don¡¯t worry Pat" I said "We¡¯ll have dinner at my ce or yours. You really think I¡¯m gonna let you live off the junk food you¡¯ve been eating?" "And that¡¯s why we¡¯re friends Nate" Patrick said with a wink and I looked at him with mock outrage "And I thought it was for my great sense of humor and model looks" I said and he chuckled. I heard the phone ring and went to answer it as soon as I picked up the phone sobs greeted me "He cheated on me" The familiar voice of my sister came from the other end "Eric cheated on me" "WHAT?!" I screamed in shock. "How did you know?" "I was at the mall to get something nice for our date" She sobbed "And I saw him eating some slut¡¯s face off with his hand under her shirt in the back of the store" I was speechless or a moment. My sister was gorgeous and I doubted there was any girl in our town more beautiful than her. How could he cheat on her "Calm down Grace" I said shaking my head angrily at Patrick who mouthed ¡¯what¡¯s wrong¡¯ "Did you confront him?" "Yes" She cried harder "He got so mad. He used me of following him, of spying on him. But I swear I wasn¡¯t Nate, I wasn¡¯t." "I believe you honey I know" I said, my heart breaking for my innocent little sister "He¡¯s a jerk and he doesn¡¯t deserve you okay? He said that to make ?you ?feel guilty" "Dad said it¡¯s normal" Grace continued to sob "He said every guy gets scared when he¡¯s in his first serious rtionship and they all make mistakes" Chapter 113

Chapter 113: Chapter 113

"Dad¡¯s been cheating our whole lives" I said through clenched teeth "Don¡¯t believe him Gracie." "B-but Nate I love him" She started crying "I don¡¯t want us to split up" "I know honey I know" I said "But you¡¯re still young believe me you¡¯ll find someone better okay?" "I-I got to go" She said "Mom just got back and wants to talk to me" "Look Grace you¡¯ll find someone better okay?" I said desperately, scared of what my mom was going to tell her. "Yeah sure" Grace said and then hung up. I sighed and sat on the chair, put my elbows on the table and my head in my hands. "You alright?" Pat¡¯s voice disrupted my thought, I had forgotten he was there. "Yeah i¡¯m just worried about her" I said "She¡¯s too influenced by my parents¡¯ opinions" "it¡¯s her life Nate" Patrick said "You can¡¯t keep trying to solve everyone¡¯s problems, you¡¯ve got your own" "I don¡¯t try to-" I started to say but shut up from the look he gave me "Whatever" "How about I relieve you of some stress eh?" He winked at me and Iughed "Patrick you know me too well" Adrian¡¯s P.O.V. I stood behind her door, my hands clenched as I used my hearing to hear what¡¯s going on inside. "Harder Patrick" I heard Nate moan "More to the left, yes that¡¯s it" I felt my eyes darken as I tried to control my wolf. The sounds made it clear what she was doing with that guy and it raged us both to no ends. "God Patrick you¡¯re amazing" he said again and that was the final straw. I busted the door open ready to kick the guy¡¯s ass but was surprised when I saw two clothed bodies. Nate was sitting on a chair with a guy behind her, his hands on her shoulders. I guess my assumptions weren¡¯t so urate. "Adrian?" Nate asked looking confused "Why are you here? I don¡¯t have to go to work for at least three hours" "I know" I said still ring at the guy¡¯s hands on her shoulder "Just thought I¡¯d stop by" Nate noticed my re at the guy "Oh Patrick this is Adrian Morgan, he lives at the house I work in. Adrian this is Patrick my best friend" she said and I nodded at him while he looked at me suspiciously, neither one of us making a move. "Okay" Nate added awkwardly "What did you want Adrian?" I snapped my gaze from Patrick to Nate and my expression immediately softened, she looked tired. "I thought we¡¯d go to lunch we have a lot of" I nced at Patrick for a second "Things to talk about" For original chapters go to find?novel Nate stiffened "No we don¡¯t" she said "I¡¯m sorry Adrian I¡¯m already having lunch with patrick so..." "Oh he can join us" Patrick said, his eyes never leaving me "I¡¯d love to know who you¡¯re working for Nate and you know you always cook more so I can have a midnight snack" I red at the guy, he obviously had something nned and I wasn¡¯t about to cower in front of him. "I-I¡¯m sure Adrian can¡¯t he..." "No actually that sounds like a good idea" I said "I¡¯d love to join you" I looked at Nate with a soft smile "If you don¡¯t mind of course" Nate looked hesitant but smiled "Okay" she said "Come on let¡¯s head to Patrick¡¯s apartment" "why patrick¡¯s apartment?" I asked trying to keep the annoyance out of my voice but i was sure Patrick noticed since he smirked "We¡¯ve been eating there for a few days, Nate¡¯s kitchen wasn¡¯t in the best shape" he winked at Nate "Just fixed it up for her" "Right" Nate said looking ufortable "He fixed up my ce for me" she smiled gratefully at Patrick and I couldn¡¯t help the jealousy rising within me. We went to his apartment and Nate immediately started cooking. The way she moved sofortably in the kitchen made her look like she belonged there and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I knew she felt me watching her. Her stance was stiff and her movements were calcted "So Adrian" Patrick said "How old are you?" "Eighteen" I said "Just graduated a few months ago, same as Nate over there" just as her name came out of my lips I heard her hiss a breath vegetables "Damn it" She said putting the knife she was using to chop the vegetables and put her finger under the sink water. I was beside her in a second. "You okay?" I said grabbing her hand gently, I looked at the finger that had a small cut on the side and gently brought it to my lips ignoring the sweet taste of her blood, the same blood that I would taste once I mark her. The image brought my wolf howling but I reigned him in. Suddenly Nate snatched her finger away "I¡¯m fine" she said in a hoarse voice. I saw her eyes and the desire she tried to hide "I¡¯ll be right back" she rushed to another room "What¡¯s going on between you two?" Patrick¡¯s voice came from behind me and I turned to him "I¡¯m sure you aren¡¯t together so what¡¯s the deal" "No we¡¯re not together" I said looking at the towards the door Nate had closed behind her "Not yet" the words came out without conscious or thought but I knew they were true, I wasn¡¯t going to let her get away from me again "Better give up now pal" Patrick said and I could hear a protective edge in his voice "Nate is off limits" "Why?" I asked, trying to sound casual "Is she...involved with someone?" the thought of it sent me and my wolf crazy but I kept my face neutral. Chapter 114

Chapter 114: Chapter 114

"You might as well go jump off the roof of that huge mansion you live in Morgan if you think I¡¯m gonna tell you that. That girl¡¯s private life is her own and I¡¯d be no friend of hers if I acted otherwise" "Then tell me why she left home" I said knowing she wouldn¡¯t leave home, wouldn¡¯t leave her baby brother. Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed "How did you know that?" "I know a lot more about Nate than you think. So tell me why¡¯d she leave Gabriel? She wouldn¡¯t think about leaving her little brother unless it was something big" Patrick¡¯s face hardened "Do your own spying Morgan" "Maybe I already have" "Then you didn¡¯t find what you wanted. If you had you wouldn¡¯t be wearing this dark scowl" His lips tugged into a smirk as though he was amused by the idea "You seem to know her well" I said trying to hide the jealousy in my tone but failing. Patrick grinned "well enough, and the thought of that is eating you up isn¡¯t it?" "Why should it?" I asked again trying to sound nonchnt. Ptatrick seemed to study my face "I don¡¯t know. But I do know this. First Nate starts getting back from the job at the ce you live in looking dazed and shocked and the air positively crackles when you two are in the same room and then she cuts her finger while cutting the vegetables, something she¡¯s never done in all th years I¡¯ve known her, she¡¯s pretty handy with that knife and never makes a mistake. So you tell me why." "Who the hell appointed you as her guard dog?" I asked showing anger, I could feel my eyes darkening. "I did, six years ago. Nate has a way of making people feel protective of her. She¡¯s not as tough as she seems." "Care to borate" "Not a chance in hell, in fact-" he stopped talking when Nate walked in the room "how about we just order something to eat tonight okay?" she said and I wanted to walk over to her and hold her but I knew she¡¯d just push me away. Patrick and I nodded and Nate picked up the phone and dialed a number to order. I needed to know more about her, why she came here. Why she left Gabriel and what made her not trust anyone. I needed to find out. Nate¡¯s P.O.V. "We should get out of here" Adrian said, panting as we finally broke our kiss "No" i protested, not quite ready to be away from him and panicking at the thought of getting back "I don¡¯t want to back to them, not yet." I looked up at him, my heart hammering in my chest "Can¡¯t we go anywhere else?" "We can go to my ce" he suggested and I immediately stiffened, he noticed and hastily added "No no no not like that...I mean I don¡¯ t want to...you know. I mean I want to but...you know we just met and...." he took a deep breath "There¡¯s literally a thousand people living in my house so we won¡¯t be alone . You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to but it was the first ce that came to mind, we can go anywhere you wanna go" "I think your ce would be fine" I said smiling. Somehow I knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt me, I knew that with him I was safe...or maybe it was an aftereffect of the mind blowing kiss. Call it what you may but I just didn¡¯t want to be away from him.. Adrian helped me down and we walked to his car. The drive was silent, the awkwardness after the kiss finally affecting us. "About that...kiss" I said finally breaking the silence "I don¡¯t know what came over me" I saw him grimace "So you" he cleared his throat "So you regret it?" "Strangely..." I said biting my bottom lip in reminiscence of the kiss "No" I suddenly frowned, remembering Luke¡¯sments about my disgusting kisses "did...did you?" "hell no" I smiled as he parked his car in front of a huge house "home sweet home" I stared at the house in front of me with shock. It was even bigger than thest one. It was a freaking mansion. "This is your house?" I asked still staring at the humongous mansion "How many people live here exactly?" "A lot" he said with a chuckle "Come on" he got out of the car and ran to my side, opening the door for me. I blushed at the gesture. When we almost reached the door I hesitated, I didn¡¯t want to see anybody, I didn¡¯t need the people giving me weird looks, wondering why a girl like me would be hanging out with a guy like Adrian This content belongs to find?novel "isn¡¯t there..." i hesitated "isn¡¯t there a way we can sneak in without anybody seeing us? I don¡¯t feelfortable with meeting new people" He seemed to think about it and then nodded "Sure" he turned around and walked towards a tree and then looked back at me "Come on are we gonna have a repeat of what happened about an hour earlier" I frowned knowing he¡¯d have no problem throwing me over his shoulder again. "Fine" I said walking towards him. he kneeled and I wrapped my arms and legs around him as soon as he stood up he started climbing the tree effortlessly. I was fascinated by the way his muscles flexed and moved as he climbed . We got to a window and he opened it and climbed in. Chapter 115

Chapter 115: Chapter 115

I was instantly surrounded by his scent and knew it was his room. He left me in the darkness and I heard his footsteps before the light went on. the room was simple enough with blue walls and ck furniture. There were a couple of shirts on the floor but it wasn¡¯t a mess. "nice room" I said walking and sitting on the edge of the bed "Are you sure no one would mind that I¡¯m here?" "Nah" he said sitting next to me "As long as we don¡¯t cause trouble no one cares" I nodded and we remained in silence after a while he finally spoke "After this night...can we still meet?" "I guess so" I said "But I live away from here we can¡¯t see each other a lot" "So we¡¯ll talk on the phone, email...there¡¯s a million ways.My friend, Xavier. He talks to this girl on email they met a while ago and they¡¯ve be best friends and they haven¡¯t even met except for sending pictures. here, lok give me your phone" I pulled out my phone and gave it to him and he wrote something and then showed me the screen, he had added himself as a contact "you can call me" he said "Anytime" "Why?" I asked, not believing a guy like him would want to stay in touch with a girl like me "because you¡¯re amazing Anne" he said and my eyes watered, no one had ever said that to me His expression turned to confusion "Why are you crying?" I chuckled "Can you do me a favor Adrian?" I asked and he immediately;y nodded while gently wiping my tears. "Kiss me" He seemed surprised but then he smiled and a strand of my hair behind my ears and grabbed my chin and tilted my head towards him. As soon as his lips brushed mine we immediately started kissing passionately. The kiss deepened, his tongue brushing my bottom lip, asking for entrance which I immediately granted. I fell back on the mattress with him hovering over me, still kissing me passionately. I found myself tracing the muscles on his chest as he shuddered. "Anne" he said against my lips and I ignored him and continued kissing him "God...Anne, we have to stop" He pulled away and rolled away from me, breathing heavily with his hands clenched. I felt the sting rejection, of course he wouldn¡¯t want me. Luke didn¡¯t and he certainly wouldn¡¯t. "I...I¡¯m sorry" He apparently sensed the hurt in my voice and sighed before he turned "I¡¯m sorry Anne I just...didn¡¯t want to lose control with you. I really like you Anne and I want to give us a shot, we have a lot to talk about." I nodded still not believing him "Anne, I mean it" he crawled on the bed and wrapped me in his arms when he reached me so that my head was on his chest. I nodded not speaking just loving the feel of his arms around me, he provided enough warmth that I found myself taking off my scarf and throwing it to the floor. Adrian kept brushing my hair the calming motion making me sleepy "Adrian?" I said sleepily "Yeah?" "Thank you" I said and barely heard him saying ¡¯for what?¡¯¡¯ before I fell asleep. Find the newest release on f?ndnovel "NATE" Lucy said breaking me out of my daydream. I looked at her and saw her yawning "Why weren¡¯t you answering me?" She asked sleepily "I got distracted" I said sweetly and then looked at Charles and ire "Do you guys want to go to bed?" Charles shook his head "I want to wait for Uncle Adrian" he said and I grimaced, I hadn¡¯t seen Adrian all day and for that I was thankful. After the awkward dinner the other day when Patrick kept dropping hints that me and him are together and Adrian was getting madder and madder. "Lily said Adrian was going to bete Char, you need to go to bed, okay?" "but I don¡¯t want to go to bed" ire said "I have nightmares" I looked at her in confusion "of what sweetheart" "of mommy and daddy" she said and I felt my heart ache for her, it wasn¡¯t fair for these kids to lose their parents. "I¡¯ll tell you what" I said "if you go to sleep now I¡¯ll sing to you the song I used to sing to my brother before he went to sleep okay?" ire¡¯s face lit up and she ran to her bed, so did Lucy and Charles. I chuckled and walked towards the bed. "So now you want to sleep" I teased and ire giggled "please sing the song Nate" Lucy said and I nodded, I hadn¡¯t even thought of the song ever since Gabriel died. I sat on the edge of ire¡¯s bed and reached out and brushed her hair and started singing. I was never alive Till the day i was blessed with you When I hold youte at night I know what I was put here to do I started remembering all the nights I spent next to Gabriel when he was sick just praying he¡¯d get better. I turn off the world and listen to you sigh And I will Sing my angel¡¯s luby Know I¡¯m forever near, the one you can always call Right now all you know to fear, are the shadows on your wall My eyes started watering remembering when I sang the song to him thest time, I knew he wouldn¡¯t wake up when he slept and the tears rolled down my face I¡¯m here, close enough to kiss the tears you cry and I will sing my angel¡¯s luby My voice started breaking as I kept singing, memories of Gabriel finallying to mind. I hadn¡¯t allowed myself to think so much about him, remembering my promise not to cry. So tell me how to stop the years from wasting Is there a secret someone knows Chapter 116

Chapter 116: Chapter 116

I¡¯ll never catch all the memories I¡¯m chasin Never be ready to let go And when the world seems cold and you feel that all of your strength is gone There may be one tiny voice Your reason to carry on I noticed the children¡¯s eyes were closing as they drifted to sleep and I tucked tucked them all in properly so they wouldn¡¯t get cold And when I¡¯m not close enough To kiss the tears you cry You will sing my angel¡¯s luby I ignored the tears streaming down my cheeks as I nted a small kiss on each of their foreheads Let this be Our angel¡¯s luby I took a deep breath and turned off the light as i went out of the room and closed the door behind me, I needed to go home. "What happened Nate?" Adrian¡¯s voice came from behind me and I froze but didn¡¯t turn around, knowing he¡¯d see my tears. I knew he¡¯d heard the song and that he knew I was crying so I understood his question "Gabriel died" I stated and started walking away but Adrian grabbed my arm firmly but not enough to hurt and made me turn around. His expression turned pained as he saw the way I looked. "I¡¯m sorry" I chuckled "For what? it¡¯s not like you killed him" I said and started walking away. "Damn it Nate just talk to me. Can you really not tell me what you¡¯re feeling...no scratch that I know what you¡¯re feeling now but is it so hard to trust me enough to tell me, to talk to me." "it¡¯s not a matter of trust" I snapped at him "It¡¯s about being weak or being strong" My bottom lip trembled but I didn¡¯t care "A long time ago I swore never to be weak again" I looked at him straight in the eye "never" "Why? he asked seeming to tense "Who left you like this Nate? Who made trusting people so hard for you. Tell me the bastard¡¯s name" I froze, and stared at him in shock "You¡¯re imagining things" I said trying to steady my voice. For more chapters visit Find?Novel "Am I? At the party when we met while you were running there was a guy behind you. And I noticed your hesitation and insecurity but I didn¡¯t think anything of it. But now, watching how you push everyone away except for Patrick, and even with him you don¡¯t let gopletely, I know that some asshole did this to you" "You¡¯re wrong" I said, my voice quivering and I knew I wasn¡¯t very convincing "And you¡¯re letting some guy dictate the way you are now. You¡¯re letting him affect you, so go on Nate. Give him the satisfaction of knowing he got to you" "How dare you!" I said anger finallycing my words "What gives you the bloody right to--" "This" he interrupted me, cupping my face in both hands and crushing my lips to his. I was fully prepared for rough and deep kisses, instead I was surprised and touched by the gentleness of it. After all those years his lips still tasted the same, still gave me the same goosebumps and butterflies. He pulled away finally but kept his eyes closed and his forehead against mine "It could be amazing Nate. you and I, just us. I¡¯d show you how much I love you everyday and I¡¯d erase all the bad memories, all the insecurities. Just give us a chance baby, please" A sob tore it¡¯s way out my throat and I pulled back "I¡¯m sorry" I said taking steps backwards "I can¡¯t...I¡¯m sorry" I turned and ran ignoring the looks as I got out of the house and started running home. I woke up to feel big strong arms holding me and instantly smiled at the security they gave me. I heard my pager beep and instantly grabbed my purse and checked it Fever it said and my heart dropped. A fever with Gabriel is more dangerous than with normal people because of his condition. I got up slowly from beside Adrian and went to the bathroom and washed my face, i knew my mom would be going crazy now especially when I¡¯de home in the same dress I was wearing but I didn¡¯t care. I carried my purse and nted a small kiss on Adrian¡¯s lips "Thank you for helping me escape, even if it is for one night" I whispered and then walked out the door looking back one more time at the sleeping figure on the bed. I checked my watch and saw it was 5 AM. I subconsciously reached for my lips, letting my fingers trace them and smiling at the tingling sensation that was still there. it was a perfect night and I knew i¡¯d never forget Adrian Morgan but I had to get back to reality. Nate¡¯s P.O.V. "Uum Nate" Patrick said hesitantly as I continued t scrub the windows in his apartment "This is the third time you have cleaned my apartment in a week you really don¡¯t need to do this": "I know" I said without looking at him "but I want to. plus you¡¯re apartment is a mess" "I swear Nate, i haven¡¯t seen you sit down and rx once since you got here" "you¡¯re exaggerating Pat" I said with an exasperated sigh. I really didn¡¯t know what was his problem "is it not normal to want to clean?" "No, but it isn¡¯t normal to never stop working whether it¡¯s cleaning the apartments, cooking, going to your job, ir moving things around every five minutes" "Seriously Pat it¡¯s..." i stopped talking when Pat¡¯s door knocked. He opened the door and I saw him lean on the doorframe "How can I help you?" He said in the voice I recognised as his flirty voice. Chapter 117

Chapter 117: Chapter 117

"Move so I can get to Nate" A voice I recognised said and I looked over Patick¡¯s shoulder to see lux and I ran to the door, the image of the guy she beat up at the grocery storeing to mind I really didn¡¯t want Patrick hurt "hey" I said moving over to stand beside Patrick "What are you doing here?It¡¯s my day off" which I was thankful for, after the confrontation with Adrian the day before I really didn¡¯t want another one. "I desperately need your help" "What¡¯s wrong" "You need toe with me to look for a wedding dress" she said and I raised an eyebrow, she seemed panicked for that? "Oh crap you¡¯re engaged?...Um sorry I didn¡¯t know or I wouldn¡¯t have-" patrick said nervously but I cut him off "I¡¯m sure you have friends who are more...good with the fashion stuff. I suck at it to be honest" "No I don¡¯t want your help choosing a dress" she said "I need your help with Ren and Melissa" "The girls you introduced me to a week ago?" I asked confused, why would she need my help with them? "Yes!" she said "You don¡¯t know how these girls get when its about clothes and especially the wedding, please don¡¯t let me go alone with them" "uuh I¡¯m guessing i should go inside and.." Patrick said taking a few steps back "yeah" "I don¡¯t know" I said still feeling a bit skeptical. What was I supposed to say? I didn¡¯t have any experience with having friends so i didn¡¯t know a thing. What if I say something wrong and they decide I¡¯m an idiot after all? But then again I wouldn¡¯t lose anything but this was the one chance I had to maybe get a few friends "Okay" Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find?Novel "Yaay" she said as she grabbed my arm and dragged me "Ren and Mel are waiting in the car" How the hell was she so fast? she almost literally flew down the stairs. But the thought left my mind when we got out of the building and reached the car "Finally Lily you know these stores don¡¯t stay open forever" Ren said as she looked out the window "Oh hi Nate!" "Believe me Ren, if I know you, you would definitely find a way to keep them open as much as you like" "true" melissa said and Iughed with them and got in the back with Lily. Ren immediately drove to the closest bridal shop and as soon as we were in the store she started throwing dresses at Lily for her to try. "The perfect wedding dress is essential Lily" Ren sid as she looked at a couple of dresses as Lily was changing into her fifth or sixth dress "it¡¯s the most important thing in the whole wedding" "Oh i don¡¯t know, I think the bride and groom being present is a bit more important" Lily said sarcastically from the changing room and Mel chuckled "Nops" Mel said "Not even close" "I seriously don¡¯t get all this wedding dress shit" Lily said in a frustrated voice "I mean you try on dress after dress to find the perfect one and then you only wear it once, what¡¯s the point?" "Don¡¯t make me shoot you" Ren said "You¡¯re just lucky you decided to get married after graduation or I wouldn¡¯t have had time to n your wedding like I nned mine" "Oh I¡¯m sure you would have figured something out" Lily said with a sigh "Okay I¡¯ming out" We all looked at the changing room when she came out she looked at herself in the mirror "I feel like a giant marshmallow" "it¡¯s nice" Melissa said as she waled around Lily assesing her "but nor perfect" "No it¡¯s not the one" Ren added "What do you think Nate?" "it¡¯s very pretty" I saidmely. I honestly didn¡¯t know what all the fuss was about, it¡¯s not like Lily would look anything but gorgeous in any of those dresses. "No Lily, this isn¡¯t the one" "I swear you¡¯re worse than the twins" Lily grumbled and I looked at her weirdly "the twins take you shopping?" I asked thinking of the two huge guys I met, well all the guys in that house were huge, but would they really take her shopping "Yup" Lily said with a grin and a shake of her head "Anytime there¡¯s a party or just because they think I might need new clothes" "I swear they¡¯re probably the only guys to like shopping" Mel said with a shake of her head and Lily rolled her eyes "They don¡¯t" she said and we all looked at her weirdly so she exined "No guy likes shopping. They just like taking me to shop because they know I wouldn¡¯t otherwise, cause I really don¡¯t care for that stuff" sheughed "I think they were thankful when I found some girl friends, no because they wanted to get rid of me, but because they couldn¡¯t deal with another shopping trip" She looked at a wedding dress melissa hadid out for her "I think I¡¯ll try this one on" As Lily changed and ren and melissa searched for other dresses I couldn¡¯t help but think about what lux said, it must be amazing having someone love you so much they¡¯d be willing to do what the twins did. "Pssst Nate" I heard lux whisper from the changing room and saw looked at where she had stuck out her head "Come here?" I walked towards the changing room and she grabbed me and pulled me inside "what are you doing?" I asked and she shrugged. I looked at the dress she was wearing and stared in shock. "Oh my god you look amazing" "Yeah I¡¯m gonna definitely buy this one" she said hurriedly "but I wanted to talk to you" "About what?" Chapter 118

Chapter 118: Chapter 118

"Adrian" she said "Why won¡¯t you give him a chance Nate? he really cares about you, he won¡¯t hurt you" "Lily I-" I said wanting to change the subject but I knew lux wouldn¡¯t let me "I can¡¯t. I just can¡¯t Lily you have to understand that "Why?" she asked getting frustrated "Damn it you¡¯ll both go crazy without each other believe me I know you won¡¯t be able to resist getting closer to each other so just take the shortcut and kiss him senseless" "No" I said "I won¡¯t Lily I can¡¯t so please change the subject" I turned to leave but she grabbed my wrist to stop me and I turned around expecting her to talk but froze when i saw her staring at my wrist. Oh god. "What are these?" She asked as she looked higher on my arm, the scars were barely noticeable unless you looked really hard and I cursed my luck that she saw them "Nate what are these" "Let me go Lily" I said as I tried tugging my wrist free but she held tight. Damn she was strong "Who did this because I know you wouldn¡¯t cut yourself Nate" "Of course not" I said in outrage "it wasn¡¯t me it was..." I stopped realising I was going to say what really brought these scars "it was a guy" Lily said as she looked at me "A guy did this to you?" "No he didn¡¯t cut me" "Then he caused it" she said "Who the fuck was he Nate?" My eyes widened as I saw her blue eyes darken to almost ck, what the hell? Lily closed her eyes and breathed in and out. She let go of my wrist "I¡¯m sorry" she said"I just hate the idea of a guy being so much of a coward he would hurt a girl and it just doubled my anger because you¡¯re Adrian¡¯s ma-friend" "Lily you can¡¯t tell anyone please, especially Adrian" "tell me something first Nate, is that bastard still in your life? is he still hurting you?" "No" I said and she looked at me for a while before nodding "Good" she said "I won¡¯t tell Adrian, it would be better if he heard it from you so you should tell him Nate because sooner orter he will see the scars and its better if you tell him before all hell breaks loose" "I might" I said knowing that I wouldn¡¯t "And thanks Lily" "Oh I¡¯m not done yet" she said "When you have work at the housee an hour earlier" "Why?" "Because me and you are going to spend some time in the gym and I¡¯m going to teach you ways to defend yourself, just in case" she said with determination in her eyes "No guy is gonna fuck with the people I care about" I nodded a bit hesitantly before Ren and Melissa came in the changing room and gushed over Lily who acted as if nothing happened. We ended up choosing the dress she tried onst and then they drove back me back home" ******** Ethan¡¯s P.O.V. I watched as Ren¡¯s car pulled up in front of the pack house and the kept my eye on Lily as she got out. Damn she was beautiful, i still thank the moon goddess I was given another chance. "hey baby" I said as soon as she was in arms reach and pulled her into my arms bringing my lips crashing on hers "I missed you" "I was only gone half the day" she said teasingly "too long" i breathed and she looked at me, her eyes sparkling with adoration I felt the same emotion course through me, damn I loved her "did you find a dress" Readplete version only at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? "yes we did" Ren answered "and you sure as hell are not going to see it" I shrugged "She¡¯ll look amazing no matter what she wears" "Alpha Lily, Alpha Lily" ire cried running down the stairs "Did you get Nate?" "Nate¡¯sing tomorrow honey" Lily said carrying her "Like usual" "Okay" she said rubbing her eyes just the way lux still does, though she hates it when people tease her about it "I¡¯m sleepy" "Come on" Dave said standing up and taking her from lux "I¡¯ll tell you a story okay?" "Okay" ire said and they walked away "She¡¯s cute" Lily said with a smile. "now what did you do today?" "Paperwork" I said "sometimes it sucks being alpha" "aww poor baby" she teased "Can I help you fell better?" "Oh yeah" i said grinning as I gently kissed her mark I could never get tired of seeing on her neck "Miranda dropped by and dropped by a pack of birth control pills" "What?" Lily said pulling away from my embrace "I didn¡¯t tell her my old one finished" "I did" I said and though I didn¡¯t want her to even use the pill but I didn¡¯t want to pressure her, though I desperately wanted us to have a baby. A boy or a girl that would look exactly like her and nothing like me. "I noticed yours was empty" "Thanks" she said dryly and pushed me away and walked upstaris I looked around confused, and saw Jacob from the doorway rolling his eyes at me "Just go after her man" I ran up the stairs and to out room and thee top floor. i knocked on the door before going in and my heard tore at the sight i saw. Lily was curled on the bed hugging a pillow to her chest looking miserable "Lily? Baby? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to upset you with whatever I said" Chapter 119

Chapter 119: Chapter 119

"you don¡¯t even know" she said with such sadness I wanted to punch myself for upsetting her. I crawled behind her on the bed and wrapped my arms around her and pulled her to me so that her back was against my chest. She sighed and turned in my arms so she would face me. "tell me baby" I said softly, wanting to know why i upset her "What did I do?" "I can¡¯t Ethan" she said and rolled away from me standing up room the bed "I don¡¯t know how" "You can tell me anything Lily, don¡¯t you trust me?" "it¡¯s not about that don¡¯t try to turn this on me" she said angrily "it¡¯s your fault anyway" "What did I do?" "God damn it think about it Ethan. Haven¡¯t you noticed anything different these past few days" "You¡¯re wearing perfume" I said and chose not to tell her about the mood swings she¡¯s been having "And you¡¯re eating more" "and I¡¯ve been puking my guts out constantly but you don¡¯t know that." she said "What do these things tell you" I froze as realization dawned on me, my face paled and I stared wide eyed from Lily¡¯s stomach and then to her face. :"are yuou telling me" I chocked out "You¡¯re...You¡¯re" As if to confirm it sheid a hand on her stomach and nodded "I¡¯m pregnant Ethan" I walked slowly to her and as soon as I was close I hesitantly put my hand on her stomach "Are you telling me I put a baby in there" "Yeah" Fresh chapters posted on find¡¤novel "We¡¯re going to have a baby" I said more to myself "I¡¯m going to be a dad" I pulled her to me and hugged her tightly "God I love you" "you¡¯re not mad?" she asked "Why would I be?" "You reced the birth control pills, you didn¡¯t want a baby" she said sadnesscing her words and I almostughed "Oh baby I hopedwe¡¯d have a baby but I didn¡¯t dare tell you. I was going to wait till a few weeks before the wedding to tell you to go off the birth control pills so that we¡¯d have a baby as soon as we¡¯re married." I cupped her face and kissed her hungrily till we both had to pull away for air "Do you havfe anything else to do today?" "No, you?" "Not anymore" I said carrying her and throwing her gently on the bed. I hovered above her aching to take her "Would it hurt the baby?" I asked afraid for my unborn child¡¯s safely but hoping the answer would be no "No it wouldn¡¯t" she said pulling me down and kissing me and I didn¡¯t need her to tell me twice. I made love to her gently, showing her how much I loved her and after that wey in bed with her head on my chest and my arm around her while my hand caressed her stomach. "How long have you known?" "A while ago I doubted it so I decided to put on the perfume before my scent changed but I wanted to be sure first since I was on birth control" she looked up at me with a grin "Told you it¡¯s your fault" "How so?" I asked with a matching grin "Your sperm are determined little buggers" she said and I burstughing and she chuckled "I¡¯m serious" I shook my head and kissed her gently which immediately turned heated and I felt myself getting turned on again. Lily gasped "Again? Ethan you couldn¡¯t possibly" "Oh but I can"" I said and thrust into her "I love you lux, you and our baby" "I love you...too...god Ethan" I kissed her deeply my heart soaring as I pictured her round with my child. The image of her carrying my baby made my wolf purr and I couldn¡¯t wait till it started to show. **** Nate¡¯s P.O.V. "Nate!" ire exined jumping on the stairs to give me a hug "I missed you" "I was only gone a day ire" I mused and she pulled away and shook her head at me "it was a very long day, Charles kept picking on me" "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to him" I said carrying her as I walked up the stairs to their room. Lucy and charles were there and they both grinned and waved when I got in. I sat beside them as they yed and told me about their day. We sat there for a while before there was a knock on the door. Lily came in with a grin on her face "Boy do I have a surprise for you" she said with a wink and the kids immediately put all their attention on her. "Get your swimsuits guys we¡¯re going to theke for a barbecue" The kids all jumped with a scream and started running around the room grabbing their stuff. I stood up, there wasn¡¯t anything I could do now so might as well leave. "Not so fast" Lily said "First,you¡¯re going with us...no buts" she said when I started to interrupt "You¡¯ll borrow one of my swim suits and after that, I¡¯m going to teach you how to kick a--" she stopped when she noticed the kids looking at her "booty" e on, Nate. Please go with us" ire said with an adorable pout "Yeah Nate pretty, pretty please" Lucy added and I saw Lily grin at me from behind them. I sighed, I just couldn¡¯t say no to them. Chapter 120

Chapter 120: Chapter 120

"Alright" I said and they grinned at me before going back to collecting their stuff. I looked to see a grinning Lily and added "I¡¯m not wearing a swim suit. I¡¯m just going to watch over the kids" Lily shrugged "I¡¯ll take what I can get for now" she winked at me "See you there" I sighed and turned towards the kids and took the stuff they forgot, like sunscreen. I carried the bag for the kids and they followed me to the back of the house and spotted theke not very far from it. It was huge and people were already swimming andughing as some made barbecue and the smell was mouth-watering. The kids immediately took of their clothes they wore over their bathing suits and jumped in the water. I sighed and then turned as i heard my name being called. I looked and saw Jim calling me and gesturing to the seat beside him and the others on their pic table. I sighed seeing Adrian right next to the seat I was about to sit in. I kept looking over at where the kids where, scared one of them would get in trouble "Calm down Nate, There are adults all around them and they¡¯re excellent swimmers" Lily said and I forced my eyes to tear away from the kids. I looked at Lily and smiled at how gorgeous she looked just in a simple white summer dress, Ethan apparently agreed with me, with the way he was looking at her, like she was the only girl in the world. I heard a scream looked to see one of the people Lily introduced me to, n I think, carry his girlfriend Whitney and jump with her in his arms in theke. "Pfft, amateurs" I heard Dave say and turned to him "Wanna show them how to really do a cannonball" he looked towards his brother and his brother grinned and nodded. They both jumped up from their seats and sprinted towards theke, taking their shirts off on the way. I gasped as Dave stopped just a few feet away from the pool and knelt on the floor while Jim ran from behind him and jumped off his back towards theke, he pulled his knees to his chest and fell in theke making water ssh around on almost everyone close to theke. Lily stood up and pped "Ten points" she announced and then turned to Ethan "I¡¯m going to go swim a bit, wannae with?" "Nah, you go ahead" he said and pulled her to him for a kiss before letting her go. Lily smiled and turned around, pulling her dress over her head to reveal her bikini. I gasped as I saw several long scars across her back, whatever caused these was sure to have hurt a lot. My eyes met Ethan¡¯s as I noticed him looking at me with narrowed eyes. All traces of the nice, funny, loving guy were gone and instead his eyes were hard and challenging and filled with protectiveness, as if he was daring me to say something about Lily¡¯s scars, with fearful consequences if I did. I heard a growl and looked at Adrian just to see him ring at Ethan. The two kept staring at each other as if they weremunicating silently before Adrian sighed and turned to me. "Sorry about that, he¡¯s just protective of Lily. He hates anyone mentioning her scars in fear they¡¯d bring back bad memories" I nodded trying not to think that it was the first time Adrian talked to me since the kiss. He knew I was avoiding him, it was obvious. Th?s chapter is updated by find¡¤novel "Food is ready" Jacob yelled as everyone started swarming around the grill to get their food and I was surprised and what most put in their tes. The tes were literally stacked with burgers and steaks, and not just the guys but the girls as well even though they were all thin. I saw Adrian walk over to me with a te in hand "Here" he said "so you don¡¯t have to wait to get some food" he gave me a te that¡¯s also filledpletely "I can¡¯t eat all of that" I said, I was fat enough as it is I did not need more food. He frowned and looked at the te again "It¡¯s not much, look just eat what you can okay?" I sighed and nodded and he put the te in front of me. He looked like he was about to say something before I saw the kids running towards us. They started telling me of everything they did while swimming and Adrian sighed before he left. I ended up eating about two pieces as I watched everyone having fun conversations, asionally adding a fewments of my own. They didn¡¯t keep me out of the conversation, which was new to me. Everyone kept asking my opinion and joking with me, something that never happened back home. "Can we swim now, Nate?" ire asked with the adorable pout she¡¯d been giving me ever since she finished eating. I looked at my watch and saw it has been an hour since she ate. "Yes you can go swim now ire" I said and she squealed and went to Charles and Lucy to tell them before they all jumped in theke. "Can I have your attention" I heard Ethan¡¯s voice say. He was standing near the table we were all sitting on. "I have an announcement to make" Everyone surprisingly listened and stopped talking, focusing on him. Ethan grabbed Lily by the waist and pulled her to him and ced a kiss cing a kiss on her temple. "Since we¡¯re all gathered here, we thought its the perfect time to tell you something." He said and then beamed at everyone "Lily, my amazing fiance" He ced a hand on Lily¡¯s stomach "Is pregnant" Chapter 121

Chapter 121: Chapter 121

Cheers erupted and I could see the happiness on people¡¯s faces. It was a huge house but it was obvious they were all a family. I saw the Xavier Hug Lily and the twins jumping around her and bickering about something. But my eyes of course went to Adrian as he hugged her, she whispered something in his ear and he pulled away with a roll of his eyes. I walked over to Lily and as soon as she saw me she beamed "Congrattions" I said grinning "Thanks" she said putting a hand to her stomach "it was a surprise, but a good surprise" "I¡¯ll say" Ethan said once again wrapping his arms around her waist from behind, it was obvious he couldn¡¯t not touch her. "Pretty soon you¡¯ll be Mrs. Lytton too, my life is absolutely perfect now. All because you¡¯re in it" Lily turned around in his arms and looked up at him "Well it would be hard without me I men, I¡¯d like to see you try to make a baby by yourself" Lily teased and I turned away feeling as if I was looking in on something private. "Celebratory drink" I heard Dave say as he handed me a punch ss Jim standing beside him "I¡¯m going to be godfather" "He¡¯s just joking we both know I¡¯m going to be godfather" Jim interjected and Dave rolled his eyes. I put my punch cup on the table beside me after taking a sip "he¡¯s an idiot don¡¯t listen to him" Dave told me "You know I haven¡¯t seen you have fun since we met" I shrugged and he added "Well that won¡¯t do will it Jim?" "It sure won¡¯t" Jim said and they both looked at each other with mischievous grins. I took a step back as they looked at me "What are you--" "Cannonball" They screamed interrupting me. Suddenly Jim threw me over his shoulder and ran to theke and then threw me in as soon as he was close to it. I can¡¯t swim The words were almost out of my mouth when I felt my body hit the cold water, I instantly started kicking my legs and iling my arms in panic. I was swallowing water and I felt myself get weaker and weaker as I struggled. I was so panicked, trying to swim that I didn¡¯t feel the muscled arm wrapping around my waist and leading me to the edge of theke. The rightful source is ?ovelFind I felt myself being lifted and ced on a solid ground, I struggled to breath as a coughing fit took over, water escaping my lips as I desperately tried to regain my breathing. Once the coughing stopped I slumped on the ground, faintly aware of my name being calling. "Nate, Nate open your eyes for me" Adrian¡¯s familiar voice reached "She¡¯s not answering Miranda I¡¯m going to give her CPR" I forced my heavy eyelids to open and looked up to see a woman looking on me and then my eyes found Adrian who looked panicked, and worried. "Oh thank god" Adrian said letting out a breath "Thank god" The woman turned my head so I can face her and told me put a finger in front of my eyes and told me to follow her finger as she moved it from one side to the other. "Okay that¡¯s good, can you tell me your name?" "Ken.." I started but found it hard to talk "K-Nate T-tatum" "Okay Nate, can you tell me what day it is?" "S-saturday" "Okay she¡¯s stable and responsive. Now Nate you need to rest today, and you might cough a lot due to the water you swallowed but other than that you¡¯ll be fine." As soon as the woman moved away I was immediately lifted from the floor by someone and carried bridal-style, and I didn¡¯t need to look to know it was Adrian, I felt it. I noticed he was tense his posture stiff as he walked me inside to the house and sat in the living room on the couch with me on hisp. His arms were tight around me in protective manner as he buried his face in my hair and took deep breaths. I basked in the warmth and protection emitted from his embrace. Adrian finally pulled away and brought my face up, he searched my face and then let his eyes roam over my body, feeling me but not in an erotic way, more like as a reassurance that I wasn¡¯t hurt, that I was here. His eyes went back to my face and he leaned his forehead against mine "You scared me to death" he whispered burying his face back in my hair. And just like that I was snapped to reality. I tried to break free of his hold but it wouldn¡¯t loosen as I struggled. "Don¡¯t fight him" I heard a familiar voice say from the doorway, I looked up at Lily and she was looking at me and Adrian "He needs this now, Nate. He needs to know you¡¯re okay." "B-but" "No questions" Ethan said as he walked behind Lily and wrapped his arms around her waist "Just let him hold you, believe me I know" He nced at Lily " After what just happened, he just can¡¯t let you go" and with that they both turned and walked away. "Adrian" I said softly once they were gone and he pulled his face away to look at me and the words I was about to say died on my lips as I saw the pained expression in his eyes, the fear. "My heart literally stopped when I saw you fighting to stay above the water" he said in a hoarse voice "Please just...just tonight" his voice broke "Stay with me, just tonight" Chapter 122

Chapter 122: Chapter 122

I should¡¯ve said no, I knew that. I wanted to stay away from Adrian and staying with him wasn¡¯t exactly fulfilling that mission. But I just couldn¡¯t say no to him, not with the way his eyes pleaded me. I gently nodded and he sighed in relief before carrying me again and walking me up the steps. Before I knew it we were in his room, and he set me gently on the bed, as if I was some treasure, before he climbed in with me. And as he circled his arms around me and pulled me to him, the exhaustion finally hit me and I found my eyes drifting closed, somehow knowing that this would be the most peaceful sleep I¡¯d ever have. Adrian¡¯s P.O.V. Her breathing evened out and soft snores told me she was asleep. I stared at her determined yet vulnerable face and felt my heart thump with emotion. If she only knew how much she had scared me, how much I was so close to losing it. I couldn¡¯t get the image out of my head, her struggling to stay on the surface, the sound of her gasps as she kept swallowing water, drowning slowly. I was in theke before I knew it and immediately grabbed her.. I looked down and noticed we were both still soaked,. I got up and debated changing her clothes, if I didn¡¯t she could get sick but if I did she¡¯d get mad. I decided I would handle the consequences in the morning. I walked to her and helped her as she sat up with her eyes still closed. I kept my eyes on her face as I took off her shirt. I brought one of my shirts and put i on her, again without looking at anything but her face. I smiled as I looked at her, the shirt reached her knees and was impossiblyrge on her. I unbottened her pants from under the shirt and pulled them down. I closed my eyes so I wouldn¡¯t look at her legs and when I was done I tucked her in the bed and put her clothes in the hamper. Chapters first released on find~novel I walked back to the room and took off my pants and shirt, changing my boxers for dry ones. I normally slept only in my boxers but I knew she¡¯d freak out if she woke up to see me like that so I put on some pj bottoms and climbed back into bed, immediately wrapping my arms around her waist and pulling her to me. I took a breath, inhaling her scent and felt my wolf purr. It was finally resting a bit after the incident, now that it¡¯s mate is near him. I moved some stray strands from her face and smiled a bit at her sleeping face. God, she was beautiful. I let my eyes close, knowing that this would be one of the nights I¡¯d sleep peacefully, with my mate in my arms. ***** Nate¡¯s P.O.V. I woke up and for the first time in a long time I wanted just to get back to the mostfortable sleep I¡¯ve ever had. I cuddled closer to the warmth surrounding me and sighed. It was a chuckle that made me reluctantly open my eyes. The first thing I noticed was a muscr chest and I frowned before the previous day finally came back to me. I gasped and tried to get away but Adrian¡¯s arms around my waist prevented me from doing so. "Good morning to you too" Adrian¡¯s husky voice said and I looked up at him, God he looked good in the morning. Whereas I always look like a walrus. "Morning" I said and then, needing an excuse to get up "I need to pee" Adrian smirked and let me go and I got out of bed and went to the bathroom. I looked in the mirror and suppressed a groan, as expected I looked like crap. I pressed a hand to my head as a headache surface. I frowned and looked down at my clothes and gasped as I noticed I wasn¡¯t wearing anything but a shirt. So that means that Adrian helped me change my clothes which means he saw me in my underwear. I walked out of the bathroom to scold him but the words died on my mouth once I saw him by his closet shirtless. I guess I didn¡¯t really notice once I woke up but now as I saw his muscles flex with his movement, I couldn¡¯t talk. "I can feel you staring" Adrian said as he turned around with a grin and walked over to me. He stopped when he was inches away from me "you know you look amazing in my clothes" "Yeah right" I said sarcastically and turned my head away from his gaze but he grabbed my chin gently and raised my head so I can look at him. "really" he said and cupped my cheek and subconsciously I found myself leaning into his touch. "How can you not see how beautiful you are?" My breathing hitched at the way his touch made me feel. "I-I" I stuttered and ten without even thinkng "How do you do that?" Adrian looked at me in confusion "How do you make me feel like that?" "Like what?" he asked as I realized what I had asked and a blush made its way to my cheeks "How exactly do I make you feel Nate?" He ced his free hand on my waist "L-like" I swallowed "Like a person cut in half" I looked him in the eye "Looking fot the part that¡¯s gone" I shook my head letting out a breath "How do you do that?" Adrian stared at me,his thumb gently caressing my cheek "because you do the same to me" he said Chapter 123

Chapter 123: Chapter 123

"We can¡¯t be together Adrian, believe me you don¡¯t want to be with me" I said, trying my best not to let the tearse "What will it take for you to see that?" "It will take emptiness here" He said using his hand t was on my face to grab my hand and e it on his chest, above his heart "Emptiness instead of heat and memories" I stood tensely, all too aware of the geen eyes on my face. All too aware of the broad shoulders only inches from mine. "you¡¯re running again Nate, It¡¯s time to tell me what you¡¯re so afraid of" Of you. Of myself I wanted to scream. Of the things you make me feel and a past I¡¯ve tried o hard to forget "Nothing" "You¡¯re lying" I didn¡¯t deny it "It¡¯s finished. It has to be finished" "it¡¯s just beginning" I shivered at the determination coating his words "I can" I looked down and caught sight of the scars on my wrist, feeling the others on my stomach and body even though they didn¡¯t hurt, but right then they were almost burning, making me aware of their presence "Just go" "not until you tell me what you¡¯re so damned afraid of" "Of you" my breath caught "Of wanting this" My voice broke "There, are you satisfied?" I heard him breath a soft curse "No I¡¯m not satisfied, not at hearing you¡¯re afraid of wanting me. Who caused you to have so little trust" He came pressed me against the wall, his body molding into mine "Who left you like this Nate?" He whispered into my ear, cing a kiss right under my earlobe and working his way till he reached the base of my neck "Tell me and Ill kill him for doing this to you" He covered my hammering pulse with his lips "you¡¯re trembling" "I¡¯m not trembling" I said but my voice betrayed me. His lips found the line of my shoulder and nted slow kisses alng its ridge "here" his lips brushed my neck again "and here" he whispered tracing the edge of his shirt "I-I" My words came out as a sigh as he contined to nt kisss from my shoulder to my arm and then he held my wrst and slowly raised it to his lips. It was when I felt him freeze that I was able to think through my daze and tried to yank my hand away. "No, Adrian. Let me go" "Two. Three. A dozen" He said cursing under his breath. He raised my the sleeve of the shirt I was wearing and his jaw tightened as he saw the other faint scars. "How, Nate? When?" He said angrily I finally managed to pull away. "You¡¯ve seen, Adrian. Now you can leave me alone. I didn¡¯t ask you to see this." I could see he was shaking, his eyes changing from the green I loved to ck, My eyes widened. "A man did this?" He said angrily and I made a broken sound and turned around, not able to look at him "He hurt you like this? Who, Nate?" "Who doesn¡¯t matter" "The hell it does" He growled out "I¡¯ll kill him, I swear to god" "Just, let me go Adrian" I said as a sob escaped my mouth "Please" "No" Adrian¡¯s soft voice said and I felt his hands gently catch my arms and turn me around "All I want is you. And a chance" "There is no more chances Adrian." I said as tears streamed down my face. "I used to wake up crying, wondering who I was and why these happened to me" I held out my wrists "Too fragile, that was the reason. Too hopeful. But not again. not with you or any other man. No more scars, Adrian. It simply isn¡¯t worth it" I choked on another sob "I-I can¡¯t" For more chapters visit F¦ÉndNovel Suddenly Adrian pulled me to his chest his arms wrapped around me as I sobbed. "I¡¯ve made my share of mistakes, Nate. Some worse than others. But mistakes help us grow." He said and pulled away a bit to look at my face "But this isn¡¯t a mistake, it never will be. I¡¯d never hurt you intentionally. I¡¯d never want anything but the best for you" "What if it doesn¡¯t work. I can¡¯t handle the pain of losing someone else, Adrian. Not so soon after I just lost Gabriel, not when I¡¯m still trying not to burst out crying at the very thought of him" "you¡¯ll never lose me. Only death can take me away from you" he said softly and a small smile curved his lips "And I n on staying alive for a long time" "Promise?" "Promise" he said and grabbed my chin and tilted my head upwards "I¡¯ll always be there for you" "Wait" I said knowing he was about to kiss me, but he needed to know so he could have a chance to change his mind. "I have to tell you something, Adrian. Now before I lose my nerve" "Whatever it is can wait" he said as he tried to kiss me again but I moved my face "No it can¡¯t. You need to be able to change your mind." I took a deep breath "It¡¯s about my--my ex fiance" I felt Adrian tense "Fiance?" I nodded my head and took a deep breath "My mom and dad arranged me and Luke, the son of the owners of a very sessfulpany, to marry each other at eighteen. They made us be together at fifteen and we got engaged a bit of yearster" "What happened, Nate?" Chapter 124

Chapter 124: Chapter 124

"It didn¡¯t work out" I said and let out a humorlessugh "It sounds so simple, put that way. But it wasn¡¯t like that. It happened slowly, painfully." I shuddered "At first he was great, made me fall for him because he was the only person who didn¡¯t make me feel unimportant. And then...he changed. Or I guess he was like that all along, he started hitting me when I didn¡¯t act like he wanted me to. And threatened me with Gabriel because he knew how influential my parents were with his." "Nate, you don¡¯t have to tell me this" Adrian said and from how strained his voice sounded I knew I had to say it all. "I do have to tell you. Even Patrick doesn¡¯t know the whole story" I looked down at the scars on my wrist. "It was when I told him I wasn¡¯t going to use the trust fund my parents gave me. I told him I didn¡¯t want to owe them anything and wanted to build my life my own way." I stiffened but he rubbed my back soothingly encouraging me to continue. "He got mad" I said "He said he was going to teach me how life works. Really works. My parents were away on vacation and he locked me in the gardening shed in the back garden away from our house. It was midwinter, freezing. There were rats." I shuddered and felt Adrian¡¯s arms tighten around me. "I kept yelling for help but no one heard me." I shook my head "I still don¡¯t know what happened exactly. The police said it was something about the rats and the electric wires, but there was a fire" I shivered "I remember smoke, and it was getting hard to breath and I was already so tired from the cold. I ran to the door and kept banging on it but no one woulde so i climbed on one of the tables and looked out the small window. and I saw him there He was looking at the shed in surprise and then he turned and ran. He left me. So I did the only thing I could think of. I used my hands to break the window, that¡¯s how I got these scars" I looked up "The others were while I was crawling through, I didn¡¯t have time to move all the ss. I got burned and I was bleeding and that¡¯s how the police found me" "That....bastard, I¡¯m going to kill him" Adrian said angrily and I could see that he was barely maintaining his control "The scars...You won¡¯t find them attractive. I would understand if you changed your mind" "Then you would be a fool, Nate" he said "If you think that for one moment I won¡¯t find you beautiful" "But you don¡¯t know, you haven¡¯t seen" "It doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯ll always be perfect for me Nate" he said "No more exnations, and no more talking about the past. It¡¯s about us now, the present" he smiled "And right now, I want nothing more than to kiss you" I searched his face for proof hat he was lying but found none "Then kiss me" I said breathlessly and he wasted no time in crashing his lips on mine. I didn¡¯t hesitate this time and immediately kissed him back. His tongue thrusting in my mouth, deepening the kiss even more "Be with me" he said as soon as he pulled his lips away, but kept his face where it was "Give us a chance Nate. Be mine" I looked into the eyes of the person I spent years dreaming of, who was thrust into my life again "Yes" I breathed and he pulled me in for another kiss. And I prayed that this would be forever. Nate¡¯s P.O.V. "I need to go home" I said between kisses as I held my clothes that just came out of the dryer, I was eager to get out of Adrian¡¯s shirt that showed my legspletely. Adrian deepened the kiss and for a moment I wondered why I was so adamant about going home. "You really need to stop" I said as he moved the kisses to y jaw and neck. He pulled away and looked at me hungrily. Newest update provided by find[?]ovel "Now that I can kiss you anytime I want..." he said breathing heavily "I¡¯m never going to stop" he brabbed my chin and pulled me in for another kiss and I melted into him. Why had I been resisting him in the beginning? I really had no idea. But one thing was for sure, he was one hell of a kisser. "Patrick will be worried" I managed to say after reluctantly pulling away "I¡¯ve never stayed a night out without telling him" "Screw Patrick" he said trying to pull me in for another kiss "You have toe back to work anyway just stay and we¡¯ll have a few hours alone" he gave trying to get me into a kiss and leaned his forehead against mine "Come on don¡¯t go and just call Patrick he¡¯ll understand. And besides the twins have nned a long day for all of us you won¡¯t have time to go home" "I don¡¯t know" I said and he kissed my nose and pecked my lips and the jaw murmuring "Say yes". I sighed as he got to my mouth again and started kissing me "Yes" I sighed into his mouth and felt him smile. I pushed him away and blinked to clear my head "Now get out so I can change" Adrian looked reluctant but left, giving me a grin and wink on his way out. I shook my head and put my clothes on. As soon as I got out I ran to the kids room and got my phone thankful I left it there or it would have been ruined by the water. I dialed Patrick¡¯s number and he answered on the first ring. Chapter 125

Chapter 125: Chapter 125

"You have a lot of exining to do, Nate Bailey Tatum. Where have you been all night? I¡¯ve been calling you and messaging you and....well, what do you have to say for yourself?" I almostughed at how paternal Patrick sounded in that moment. "I¡¯m sorry" I said "A lot of stuff happened yesterday and I ended up staying at work and I couldn¡¯t call you" I heard him huff on the other line "I really am sorry Patty" "Yeah yeah it¡¯s okay" he said with a sigh "Just don¡¯t do it again, Nate. I really was worried" "I¡¯ll make you your favorite dinner to make it up to you" I said grinning knowing he couldn¡¯t resist that "See you tonight Pat" I hung upughing at his grumbling at the other end/ "well that¡¯s something I could get used to hearing" Adrian said leaning against the door frame "I haven¡¯t heard you genuinelyugh in a long time although it wasn¡¯t because of me. I¡¯ll take what I can get" He pulled away from the door frame and walked towards me, wrapping his arms around my waist and pulling me to him as soon as I was in reach. He grabbed my face gently and kissed me lovingly, slowly. "I¡¯m starting to get addicted to this" "We haven¡¯t even been together for a day" "Then you¡¯re in for a very long ride because I don¡¯t think this addiction is going anywhere" he kissed me again and of course I didn¡¯t deny him. I actually found that I loved kissing him so I really didn¡¯t mind when he did it. "okay, let¡¯s stop before Lily kills me. Come on the games are about to start" "Games?" Adrian grinned at me as he led me out of the room "Told you the twins have something nned" ***** Adrian¡¯s P.O.V. "Is everything good to go?" I asked as I nced at where Nate was sitting with the Jim, Lily, Ethan, and the others. "yeah" Dave said looking over our backyard. "We did our best in the short amount of time you gave me but I think I did good. What¡¯s all this about anyway" I sighed and ran a hand through my hair "Look from what Nate told me years ago and what I know now. I realised Nate didn¡¯t have much of a childhood, she was always with her brother and she didn¡¯t mind. I just wanted her to have some fun because all she thinks about are her responsibilities" Dave grinned and shook his head "D¡¯aww isn¡¯t Adriany wasey such a romantic" he said and tried to pinch my cheeks but I maneuvered away and red at him. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?nd-Novel "Just make sure today is all about fun. She deserves it" ****** Nate¡¯s P.O.V. I watched Adrian as he was talking to Dave and suppressed a smile, I loved being with him and I couldn¡¯t lieve someone like him could ever want someone like me but he did and even though I knew it would end I was going to enjoy it until itsted. I felt someone throw their arm around my shoulders and looked to see it was Lily. She grinned at me "You know what that is?" She said nodding towards Adrian and I shook my head "That is a man who won¡¯t tke no for an answer" she winked at me "He doesn¡¯t have to take no for an answer" I said looking back at Adrian "At lease, not anymore" "Does that mean what I think it means? " Lily asked grinning and I nodded. Suddenly I was pulled into a hug "You have no idea how much of a relief that is" she pulled away and looked toward Adrian "He¡¯s been unhappy for so long, don¡¯t break his heart Nate. He¡¯s like a brother to me" I stared shocked at her "I wouldn¡¯t break his heart" that wasn¡¯t even possible, but I didn¡¯t tell her that it was guaranteed he was going to break mine. "Ladies and gentlemen" a loud voice boomed through the whole backyard and I looked up to see the twins standing with a bull horn in their hand "Oh god how did they find that" Jacob said stepping beside us "And why are they carrying empty potato sacks?" "It¡¯s time for the Competition" The twins yelled through the bull horn "The first contest is the potato sack race" "Oh boy" Xavier said pping his forehead "Not that again." I felt someone wrap their arms around my waist from behind and knew it was Adrian. I smiled as I turned my head to look at him and he pecked my lips. "Okay now we divided the teams" Dave said as he and his brother walked towards us "Lily, Ren, Jacob and Nate and Keith against Ethan, me and Jim, Xavier and Adrian. Teams gather around and decide who will be your contestant in the potato sack race. Oh and there¡¯s a rule; couples aren¡¯t allowed topete against each other. we don¡¯t want pity wins" "Fine we¡¯ll y your game" Xavier said "But the winning team gets the other team to do anything they want" "Deal" The teams devided and the race started, our team had chosen Keith and the other team chose Jim. Sadly, Jim won the race and the second race which consisted of tying two people¡¯s right and left legs to each other the twins participated in that and Jacob and Ren from our team but again the twins won, which I thought wasn¡¯t fair considering those two were twins andpletely coordinated in every way. Now it was time for archery, a target was set up and Lily from our team and Adrian from the other team stood in front of us. "This is going to be easy" Lily teased sending a wink at Adrian "You ready to lose Adrian?" "Arrogance isn¡¯t a good trait Lily" Chapter 126

Chapter 126: Chapter 126

"It¡¯s not arrogance if it¡¯s a fat" Lilyughed and watched as Adrian grabbed the bow and arrow, he stood with his left foot in front of his right, elbows in, ced the arrow on the bow and pulled them up, he aimed and then shot. The arrow whizzed perfectly andnded right in the middle of the target. Lily smiled at his shot "Impressive" she pulled said taking the bow from Adrian and grabbing an arrow from the table. She turned with her back to the target and jumped in the air spun and shot the arrow which pierced Adrian¡¯s right in half. She turned and grinned as the twins announced a point for us. The next challenge was a bunch of obstacles and at the end was a bag, he first person to get the bag won. Jacob was chosen from our team and Ethan from the other. This text is hosted at Find~Novel "Nate" Lily said "The next Challenge will take two people, you and Ren will y it. Ren is going to be blind folded and have to walk through obstacles while you guide her and the same will happen to Adrian and Dave. It¡¯s your job to make them lose" "How is it my job?" "Distract Adrian" Lily said in a duh tone but I looked at her confused she rolled her eyes "fine I¡¯ll demonstrate" she looked up and saw Ethan and Jacob getting ready now that the obstacles were put up. She walked till she was a bit away from Ethan an sighed "God it¡¯s too hot" she said grabbing the hem of her shirt and pulling it--a bit to slow-- over her head, arching her back in the process. I saw Ethan look to the side and freeze as he saw her, I also noticed a small, barely noticeable baby bump and wondered how far was she. Lily grabbed the tie of her hair and puled it away making her hair tumblr around her shoulders and then innocently let the rubber band fall, she bent and slowly picked it up. all the while Ethan watched hungrily, not noticing that the twins had told them to go. Ethan snapped out of it when he hear the guys yell for him to run and he threw Lily a look that told her he knew what she did and ran trying to catch up to Jacob but he had already got the bag. Lilyughed and walked to me "That¡¯s how" "Wait, you can do that but I dont think it¡¯ll work wih me. I don¡¯t have that effect on Adrian" Lily rolled her eyes and reached for the rubber band I was using to pull my hair up, she pulled it away and let it fall and then grabbed my shirt and tied it so my stomach showed. She then bent and grabbed my pants and tore them till they were shorts. I yelped and stared at her in shock "There" she said "Wait til Adrian sees you, we¡¯ll win this easily" I was about to argue when the twins announced it was thest challenge, we were tid two to two and this was the deal breaker. Ren and Dave got ready and me and Adrian walked to where we were supposed to stand. Adrian looked at me and froze. He cleared his throat and turned his head to concentrate on the twins who told us to start. I knew it wasn¡¯t gong to work I started guiding Ren the best I could knowing we were going to lose but then I noticed Adrian stealing nces at me and then trying to concentrate making Dave hit a few of the obstacles ced, I smiled to myself Ren was in the lead and with a sudden burst of confidence I stretched, standing on my toes and arching my backpletely. I waited till Adrian had his facepletely turned before yelling "To your right Ren and then straight ahead" and watched Ren cross the finish line I winked at Adriana and cheered with the rest knowing our team won. I ad to admit it was the most fun I had in...forever. "You know he asked us to do all this for you right?" Jim said from behind me. I turned and saw him looking at me with a grin "We didn¡¯t have a problem with that of course, we¡¯re always looking for a way to have fun. But he wanted you to just let loose for a day. All of this was for you" Dave walked away and I stared at him in disbelief. Adrian asked him to do this? I looked at where Adrian was standing and smiled "for me" I mumbled to myself and decided that Adrian made my life brighter. *** Nate¡¯s P.O.V. "Nate!"" I felt someone nudge me "Nate! Are you okay?" I opened my eyes to see Patrick¡¯s face staring down at me "You¡¯ve never overslept so I used the spare key and came in, you have a bit of a fever. You should stay home today" "Everyone is allowed to oversleep, Patrick" I said groggily feeling as if my body weighed like a ton of bricks. I did feel like crap but he didn¡¯t need to know that "You worry too much. Now leave so I can get ready for work" "Are you really going to work looking like a zombie? You¡¯ll infect the kids" "No, even if I was sick I know how to handle myself. I used to keep taking care of Gabriel even when I was sick and managed not to make infect hi too." Chapter 127

Chapter 127: Chapter 127

Patrick sighed he knew when there was no arguing with me. He left a but and then came back in as I was asking him something to eat and threw m a medicine bottle "Tylenol." he said "You¡¯re going to need it" "thanks, Pat" I said putting a te of eggs and baconon the table before grabbing my stuff to leave "Don¡¯t forget to lock the door on your way out" I got into the taxi i¡¯d called and rested my head as it drove, trying to make it pound a bit less. I sighed as I saw the taxi stop by the house and got out, holding on to the door for a bit as a wave of dizziness washed over me. I payed the taxi and got in, I knew I was sick and it wasn¡¯t a normal flu I know the difference but I didn¡¯t have enough money to pay for a doctor and I wasn¡¯t going to ask to pay for me I made my way to the children¡¯s room knowing Adrian wouldn¡¯t be home yet. We had been dating for about two weeks and I noticed that he was gone once a day to what i overheard Lily saying ¡¯parole¡¯ yeah I really didn¡¯t know what that meant, when I asked Adrian he just said because so many teens and even kids live here they need security. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? I smiled as I got in the kids¡¯ room to see them ying with legos. When they saw me they stood up to hug me but I raised a hand for them to stop. "Now guys, I have the flu and I really don¡¯t want to infect you so we¡¯ll just y safe today okay?" They all nodded and I smiled "Okay now I brought" I pulled out a bag from behind me "Costumes for us." I put all the costumes on ire¡¯s bed "Now everyone choose. You guys are going to make a y and I¡¯m going to watch okay?" I smiled as they all ran to get costumes and then to separate hidden ces to change. The costumes were the only thing besides my clothes that I couldn¡¯t bear to leave. Halloween was always Gabriel¡¯s favorite Holiday so on Halloween me and the nurses would help him get in a costume and throw candy on his bed as we and a couple of the fun nurses would sit around and start trading candy . Gabriel never got to eat a lot because it wasn¡¯t good for him but he¡¯d always have fun. The kids got out and showed off their clothes and I smiled as I sat on the bed,. I groaned as a wave of nausea hit me. I closed my eyes for a minute and found myself falling in deep sleep. ******* Adrian¡¯s P.O.V Okay, there¡¯s nobody on our territory can we go home now? I said through the pack link as we ran across our borders it¡¯s been taking longer since we joined packs. What¡¯s the rush Adrian? I think we should just keep running, it¡¯s refreshing Xavier said with a chuckle knowing why I wanted to go home. Our Adrian has finally got a mate to want to run back home to Lily said teasingly as we picked up the pace So when are you going to tell her about you walking on fours from time to time? When I¡¯m sure she loves me and won¡¯t freak out too much about it. I said sighing, I wanted to tell Nate I love her but she wouldn¡¯t believe it if I say it this soon and I want her to love mepletely before I tell her something to scare her off. We reached the pack house and as soon as we got in we saw the kids running down the stairs looking scared. "LUNA! ALPHA!" they yelled and ran to Lily and Ethan, the first people through the door. Ethan was immediately on high alert, his eyes scanning the ce as he sniffed for unfamiliar scents and Lily knelt in front of the kids. "What¡¯s wrong?" I said kneeling down beside her. The kids looked scared "She¡¯s changing" ire said "Nate is changing" "What?" I said shocked, Nate wasn¡¯t a werewolf what were they talking about? "Her skin is hot and she¡¯s not answering us. Our teacher said this was the first phase of the change" Charles said . I felt myself panic and Lily immediately shot me a look so I could check hings out as she led the kids to the kitchen. I sprinted up the stairs at inhuman speed and went to the kids¡¯ room. I saw Nate lying on a bed,pletely still except for her lips which were moving and forming incoherent words. I ran to her and sat on the bed beside her. "Nate?" I said trying to wake her "Nate, wake up" She didn¡¯t answer and I swallowed the fear building in me as I pressed a hand to her forehead. I hissed, pulling it back. She was burning up, small beads of moisture appearing on her her forehead and skin, her hair damp and syed around her. "Come on Nate baby wake up" I tried waking her up feeling fear unlikike any other as I tried to tell myself it was just a fever and that humans get them all the time. Her eyes fluttered open, zed and looking up at me "Adrian?" she mumbled, her voice tired "You¡¯re...here" "Yeah, baby. I¡¯m right here" "Water" She croaked and I nodded immediately running downstairs and filling her a ss and brought a bowl of water and a towel after telling Lily to get Miranda, the pack doctor. She would help Nate and tell me what¡¯s wrong with her and I¡¯d take care of her till she got better. Chapter 128

Chapter 128: Chapter 128

I got to the room and held Nate¡¯s upper body up, pressing the ss cup to her mouth and giving her small sips. Nate smiledzily "Usually yu should be more into the rtionship for you to see me at my worst" her speech was slow and barely audible and if it wasn¡¯t for my advanced hearing. "Yeah well we¡¯re moving fast" I chuckled "You were supposed to say I still look beautiful to you" She said with a small smile and I chuckled. "Well, don¡¯t take this the wrong way honey but you look like hell" I suddenly frowned and looked at her sternly "You should have stayed home and called for a doctor" "No...doctor" She said her head lolling back and I raised my arm so it would rest on it "Not...enough..money" she closed her eyes again and I my scowl deepened. Iid her back down and bringing the damp towel to her forehead just as Miranda came in the room. She gestured for me to stand up and I reluctantly did and she got to work it felt like hours before she stood up with a reassuring smile "It¡¯s a stomach flu and a mild ear infection Adrian, don¡¯t worry, It¡¯s weird to have it in the summer but it happens." I nodded as she gave me the medications I should make sure she would take and told me she¡¯ll be up and feeling better the next day. I sighed and carried Nate in one arm and the meds in the other as I took her to my room and put her on my bed, she mumbled in her sleep and I got in the bed and smoothed her hair and she immediately rxed. I smiled closing my eyes, my wolf calming at the fact that she¡¯ll be fine as I closed my eyes and drifted off. ****** Nate¡¯s P.O.V. I woke up feeling much better than the previous day. I still felt tired and my mouth was dry but it was the smell of food that made me open my eyes. Adrian was standing at the side of the bed with a tray of food in his hands. "Morning" He said cing the tray on myp and leaning down to give me a kiss "Now eat so you can take your meds after." I suddenly remembered falling asleep on the the bed as the kids made the y "What happened?" "You were burning up and not waking up so I called a doctor. You have the stomach flu and a mild ear infection. That was quite a stunt you pulled Nate what if it was more than a flue and an infection. What would have happened if you didn¡¯t get the right meds." "I took care of Gabriel almost my whole life, I know the difference between a small flu and a serious sickness" I said biting into my toast. "You scared me" he said in a low voice and I looked up at him and felt instantly guilty. I took the tray off myp and put it aside "Come here" I said softly and he sat beside me on the bed. I gently ced my palm on his cheek and he sighed grabbing my hand gently and turning his face and kissed my palm. "I¡¯m sorry I scared you." I said and he smiled "it¡¯s okay" he said and leaned over, nting a kiss on my lips. ****** Chapters first released on F?nd-Novel Keith¡¯s P.O.V. I walked out of the apartment of my human friend since high school. He knows about me and werewolves and we¡¯ve been friends since forever and walked to the elevator, just as it was about to close a hand shot out and and held it so it would open again and my eyes widened as I saw the person in front of me My mate. I stared shocked at the blond in front of me, with hazel eyes and an amazing body. "Well aren¡¯t you a sight for sore eyes" My amazing mate spoke and the voice was so I wanted to mate right then and there and my wolf urged my but I reminded him that our mate was human. "What¡¯s your name?" "Keith. Yours?" "Patrick" he said with a smirk "Did you just move here? Haven¡¯t seen you around before" "No I was visiting a friend" "A friend or an your girlfriend?" "Friend" "Good" he grinned "Then you wouldn¡¯t mind going on a date with me? You aren¡¯t straight are you?" "No" I said for the first tie to anyone, I had known I was gay for a while now its just that no one knew "And yeah, a date sounds good" "Great. Meet you at Jo¡¯s at 7?" I grinned as the bell rang and the elevator doors opened. I took a step towards him, grabbed him and kissed him right on the lips to which he immediately responded "Seven it is then" I said as I pulled away and walked past him and outside the building. My mate was a straight-to-the-point-person and I had to admit I liked that. Chapter 129

Chapter 129: Chapter 129

Nate¡¯s P.O.V. "Faster!" Lily eximed as I punched the punching bag with all my might, my breathing in pants as I aimed a kick and continued to punch "Now, Stop" I stopped and turned to her and she grinned at me "that¡¯s the most progress I¡¯ve seen you have" she said. she started teaching me how to defend myself right after I got better from the flu, Adrian had been a bit hesitant but I insisted, I liked the idea of being able to defend myself. "Pretty soon you¡¯ll be able to beat any person that pisses you off." "That won¡¯t be necessary" A voice came from the door "I¡¯ve already got that job covered" Adrian walked towards me and wapped his arms around me as Lily rolled her eyes "Come on you two lovebirds let¡¯s head outside, I have to go by Dean¡¯s shop a bit to tell him I¡¯m quitting" Lily said and went out the room, Adrian kissed my forehead and lead me out the room. We had been closer than ever these few days and I was feeling better than ever. Strangely enough Patrick has been MIA and whenever I ask him where he goes to he doesn¡¯t say. "Do you know you look beautiful today" Adrian said as we got to theke, cing a kiss on my lips "You make it hard for a guy to keep his hands off" he ran his hands down the length of my body and I shuddered, things hadn¡¯t went past kissing but that wasn¡¯t for theck of wanting, I thought about it a million times but I was never ready. I jumped as my cell phone rang and reached for it, recognising my sister¡¯s number "Hey Grace" I said pulling away from Adrian and holding up a finger for him to wait as I walked to somewhere quiet. "I know someone¡¯s birthday ising up" Graceughed "Yes that would be me. How are you, Nate?" "I¡¯m great, you?" "Well I would be better if..." I sighed "What is it, Grace?". "Well, as you know my birthday ising up and mom and dad are throwing me a party as usual and...I want you toe" I kept on walking as I sighed, I didn¡¯t want to go anywhere near my parents now "I don¡¯t know, Grace" "Please, Nate. Would you really miss my birthday? it wouldn¡¯t be the same without you" "I don¡¯t think anyone except you wants me there. Why don¡¯t youe and visit me the day after?" "I can¡¯t, Nate. I have a busy schedule you know that." "Oh yes the modeling" I sighed "I¡¯ll think about it, Grace" I stopped and looked around surprised had wandered into the forest "I gotta go now, I¡¯ll call youter with the answer" ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find[?]ovel "Now where which way is back?" I asked myself and looked around, I was about to go right when I heard a whimper "Hello?" The whimper turned into sobs and I ran to the direction thinking it was someone hurt. I stumbled across a girl who looked thirteen or so on the floor , she looked like she wa in pain. I knelt in front of her "Are you okay? You¡¯re having a seizure, we¡¯ll call 911" "C-call...A-alpha" she said and I frowned, Alpha? Was she hallucinating. I tried to calm her down, doing the usual procedure when a person was having a seizure like Gabriel used to have. "n-no...go" she said but I didn¡¯t, I rolled her sideways like I was supposed to when suddenly her rm reached over and mmed into me making me surprisingly fly back andnd a few feet away from her. I looked up and watched in shock as fur started to spurt all over the girl and I literally watched her change into a wolf. I stared at her in shock. The girl...wolf noticed me and growled, walking menacingly towards me. I wanted to scream but I couldn¡¯t find my voice. The wolf was inches away from me and just as it was about to attack another growl sounded and a wolf lept out of nowhere and stood in frnt of me, taking a bite to the stomach that was meant for me. But it stood it¡¯s ground and growled at the girl. The girl fought but ended up bowing to the wolf in front of me. The wolf seemed satisfied before he howled and suddenly Adrian, Jacob, and the twins burst through the trees just as the wolf that fainted changed to a human and not just any human...Ethan. Jacob ran to Ethan (who was stark naked) and noticed the huge bight on his side that was bleeding "don¡¯t...tell...Lily" Ethan said before cking out. Jacob immediately reacted and carried Ethan without even sparing me a nce and ran off as the twins led the girl wolf away. I was left alone with Adrian. "S-she....h-he....w-w-we..." Chapter 130

Chapter 130: Chapter 130

"Werewolf" Adrian said as he knelt in front of me "We¡¯re werewolves" My head snapped up at he ¡¯we¡¯ and he sighed "look I¡¯ll exinter but right now Ethan is seriously hurt and hopefully we can get him fixed up before Lilyes back, we don¡¯t want to scare her it¡¯s bad for the baby" I nodded mutely and ignored his hand as I stood up, keeping a safe distance from him as I followed him to the house where we went up the stairs to a room that was filled with medical equipment. Ethan was lying on a bed with ady working over him she kicked us out of the room. We all sat around, not sure what would happen when Lily came bounding up the stairs and to us, her eyes were red from tears and she looked like a mess, nothing like her usual confident self "Where is he? Where¡¯s Ethan?" Her voice was filled with fear and as if on cu the door of the doctor¡¯s opened "I¡¯m right here, Baby" A voice said and we saw Ethan step out of the room shirtless with gauze around his mid-section and holding on to the door frame looking to be in pain. Lily let out a sob of relief and fear and ran to him, throwing her arms around his neck. Ethan used his free hand that wasn¡¯t holding on to the door frame for support, to hold her as close to him as possible, clinging to her as if he had been dying till she came and was the only thing that kept him alive. "Why are you walking around? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting?" "I told him that" The doctor said getting out of the room "he really needs to rest, it was a close one and he could¡¯ve died but he¡¯s going to be alright. It won¡¯t heal if he tires himself." "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure he takes it easy" Ethan grumbled under his breath and Lily shot him a look "What was that?" Ethan smiled and hugged her closer "yes, ma¡¯am" I smiled at the obvious love the both of them had but felt someone nudge my elbow. I looked at Adrian and he motioned for me to follow him, and then I recalled what had REALLY happened. "You¡¯re a werewolf" I said carefully once we were outside "Who else other than the one I saw" "Almost everyone in this house except for the kids, they haven¡¯t changed yet." "And...you...I don¡¯t even know what to ask. This is impossible." "Look, Nate. Me being a werewolf doesn¡¯t change anything between us. I¡¯m still me." "Y-You change into a freaking WOLF. You hurt people" I shrieked at him, not believing what was happening. "I don¡¯t hurt anyone. That wolf that attacked Ethan was a newly changed one, they¡¯re disoriented at first and attack any human in sight. Only the alpha can get their submission after their change and they¡¯d be normal. We don¡¯t hurt anyone" "Alpha" I said remembering what the girl had said "So...Ethan?" "Is the alpha, yes. That¡¯s how he made her back down. Nate the only thing that¡¯s different about me is that I change to a wolf from time to time" "Do..you..eat animals?" "not in wolf form, we eat the same stuff you eat except more because our body needs more food to sustain itself." "Full moon?" "Myth" I closed my eyes "This is crazy" I whispered "Oh god, why didn¡¯t you tell me?" Adrian sighed "I didn¡¯t want you to freak out and leave me" "So..you¡¯re a werewolf and you live in a...pack?" Adrian nodded and I took a deep breath "Anything else I should know?" Adrian looked hesitant but after a while he said "There is one thing" "more than this?" I said and then took a deep breath "What is it?" "Well...Nate, you¡¯re kind of my mate" "You¡¯re..w-what?" Just breathe, Nate. I told myself "A mate is a soul mate, every wolf and human has one but when you¡¯re a werewolf you know who they are because your wolf tells you. And Nate..." He looked at me seriously "you¡¯re my soul mate" "Soul mate? As in, the person you spend your life with?" I asked, gulping. A part of me felt ecstatic but the logical part of me knew this was too much. "Exactly, we were made for each other Nate. You¡¯re my mate, I¡¯ve known it ever since that night all those years ago." "And when I ran away?" "It was hell, for a wolf, finding your mate blinds you to everyone else, you want to stay with them all the time and protect them, know they are alright. I didn¡¯t even know where you were and that killed me" Guilt overwhelmed me and I looked on the floor "So...what would bing your mate...require exactly?" "You make it sound like a job, Nate. It¡¯s a rtionship, mating is like marriage and even more serious. It¡¯s beingpletely in love and not being able to stay away from each other especially after the mating--" "What¡¯s the mating?" I interrupted him. He sighed "At first I bite you and then when we...you know...do it, I have to bite you again. It seals the bond" "B-bite?" Th?s chapter is updated by Find?Novel "Yes" Chapter 131

Chapter 131: Chapter 131

I felt my brain was going on overload, I needed to think. "I-I need to think..alone." Adrian looked pained but nodded "Take all the time you need. But, Nate. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this please. You can¡¯t tell anyone about us" "I won¡¯t" I said as I turned around and walked away...I had a lot to think about ******* (A Day Later) "I aming back, Adrian" I said as he hugged me "I just need to go to her birthday"" "Why can¡¯t Ie with you?" Adrian said and I stopped myself from voicing my fears. That he¡¯d hear my parents and realise just how useless I am I also had a lot to think about, I was Adrian¡¯s mate and that meant forever and he was a werewolf...it was all just too much. "Because I need time alone" I said "To think, besides I¡¯m going toe back in a couple of days, I promise and I even left you my phone and address so you would know where to find me. I won¡¯t run, Adrian." "Okay" he said and leaned in, giving me a the first kiss we have had since he told me he was a werewolf a day ago. "I¡¯ll call you as soon as I get there, I promise." I closed myst bag, Adrian was helping me pack, he was being great about it although it was obvious he was pained at the idea of me leaving. I just wanted the whole birthday to be over so that I¡¯de back. "Hey do you want to take this too?" Adrian asked holding a box out and I looked shocked, rushing to grab it from him, he¡¯ll think I¡¯m crazy. "No, No i don¡¯t" I said as I went to put the box back but stumbled and identally dropped the box, revealing what¡¯s in it. "Shit" "Is that..." "Yes, okay? Yes it is. It¡¯s the dress I wore when we met." I said sighing without looking up at him "I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to wear it again, and throwing it was impossible so...I kept it. As a reminder of our night." My head snapped up as I heard his deepugh "Don¡¯tugh at me" "I¡¯ notughing at you" he said "I¡¯mughing because your as red as a tomato. What did you think I¡¯d consider you a freak? You just found out I¡¯m a werewolf and you¡¯re scared about what I would think about you keeping the dress" his smile faded and he looked at me seriously "At least it tells me you remember that night as much as I do, that if affected you too." "Of course it did" I said "I never forgot, but it wouldn¡¯t have worked if I had stayed, I had no time for a rtionship, I was immersed in Gabriel. And I think that deep down, I didn¡¯t want to take the risk of a repeat of what happened with Luke. Adrian¡¯s face darkened "i¡¯m not like him, Nate. I¡¯ll never be like him" He walked up to me and gently pulled me from the ground. "I know that now, and I think I knew it then too, but there was a small voice at the back of my head telling me not to take the risk" Adrian sighed and took my wrist "If I could make those mine, I swear I would. I want to give you everything you want Nate and I¡¯d never hurt you." I smiled "I should go..I¡¯ll bete for the train." Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find~novel Adrian nodded and took my bag out as I went to say goodbye to Patrick. I knew he¡¯d be home so I just let myself in with his spare key. "Hey pat I- OH MY GOD" I shrieked turning around as a blush came to my cheeks. Before I could do a thing I felt myself being pulled behind a broad back, and by the way my body ignited I knew it was Adrian. He suddenly rxed and I moved around him to stand beside him. "Keith?!" Adrian said, shocked "What...you...PUT SOME CLOTHES ON INFRONT OF MY MATE!" Patrick blushed as he put his pants on, and I cringed thinking the view I got of his behind. Keith looked irritated as he pulled on some boxers "Thanks for interrupting" he said. I ignored Keith and looked at Patrick and crossed my arms "Exin" "I¡¯m sorry" "Sorry for not telling me your gay or for me finding out?" "You¡¯re not mad that I¡¯m gay?" "Why would I be?" I asked slightly hurt he¡¯d think I was like that, he had known me for years "You really thought I¡¯d hate you for being gay? I¡¯m mad at you because you didn¡¯t tell me" "He didn¡¯t know how to..." Keith began but I interrupted him "You, stay out of it" Keith looked like he was going to answer but patrick sent him a look that told him not to. "I can¡¯t believe you patrick." "I¡¯m sorry, Nate. You just don¡¯t know how my parents reacted and they raised me for gods sake I thought they¡¯d ept it but they didn¡¯t I didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen to you." I sighed looking at him, forgiving him already "You should¡¯ve told me" I stepped close and hugged him now that he was dressed "But I¡¯m happy for you." I leant close to his ear "Do you like him?" "I think I might me falling for him" he whispered back and I pulled away grinning and looked suspiscious as I saw Keith grinning. I walked to Keith, narrowing my eyes "Now you listen here mister" I pointed a finger and poked him in the chest "If you hurt him in any way I¡¯ll kill you" "Really?" He said looking amused and I raised an eyebrow. Chapter 132

Chapter 132: Chapter 132

"Or I could send Lily to do it" that did it, he looked horrified. "Exactly." I stood on my toes and whispered to him "And you better tell him what you are soon" I pulled back and smiled "Okay, I should get going now" ******* I walked out of the airport to be greeted by a huge hug from Grace "Hey sis" I said happily hugging her, realising just how much I had missed her.I pulled away and looked at my parents "Mom. Dad" "Hello, darling. I see you haven¡¯t lost any weight and what are you wearing? I swear I never understood why you didn¡¯t let the designer get clothes to make you look better" "Missed you too mom" I grumbled and turned and hugged my dad "Sorry I didn¡¯t get to say goodbye dad." "It¡¯s okay, finally done with living poor? Do you need any money? I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you considering the situation you put yourself in" "I¡¯m fine dad" I gritted my teeth, this was going to be a long vacation and two dayster I knew I was right. I guess moving going from Adrian and Lily and the..pack and going back home was weird, I had gotten used to not being so criticized and for a while I thought I was maybe a bit important, but my parents were quick to remind me how imperfect I was. Adrian and I had kept contact and talked almost every night, his voice always made me feel better and I just wanted to go to him, I didn¡¯t care if he was a werewolf, I wouldn¡¯t argue him being my soul mate, I¡¯d be so lucky. "Are you even listening to a word I¡¯m saying, Nate?" My mom snapped me out of my thoughts."Of course you haven¡¯t you aren¡¯t as focus as Grace is. Anyway, like I said I¡¯m going to need you to buy a proper dress for the party, the dress you brought isn¡¯t good, it¡¯ll make all your fat show, buy a dress that may make you look thinner. And for gods sake use makeup this time." "Okay, mother" I said "Anything else?" "Yes" her mother said looking at her seriously "I have invited a couple of special guests who would think about a rtionship with you. Please try your best to impress" "whatever mother" That will never happen, I knew it but I didn¡¯t need another argument. I got up and walked to my room, throwing myself on my old bed. I took out my phone and called Adrian, it hadn¡¯t even rang once when he answered "Hey, Nate. How are you? I miss you" "I miss you too" I said smiling, feeling tears stinging at my eyes "And I¡¯m good, you?" "I¡¯ll be better when you¡¯re here" "The party is tomorrow and I¡¯ll be back home the day after" I sighed and closed my eyes "I really do miss you" "Are you okay?" "Yeah, I guess I just didn¡¯t expect to think of home as over there, not here. I want to go back." "Like you said its only one day. 24 hours, and we¡¯ll see each other." his voiceforted me and I felt the tears slip at how much I wanted to go, but I didn¡¯t let it show in my voice. "Yeah you¡¯re right. Tell me anything...what did you do today?" I said not wanting to hang up, I just wanted to get lost in his voice alone. "Well the twins decided it would be funny to fill Lily and Ethan¡¯s bed with bubble wrappers. You should have seen Ethan¡¯s face when he got out of the room, in only his boxers looking mad as hell. Apparently the bubbles interrupted a very...special time." Iughed the first realugh since I got on that train. "What did he do?" "Let¡¯s just say the twins are forced to do the pack¡¯sundry for a week...Oh...sorry...should I have said pack?" "Yeah...its okay, I really don¡¯t mind Adrian.I ept that your a werewolf" "You do?" I could almost see him grinning "I do" **** Find the newest release on find{n}ovel I walked on the the empty pathway , lost in thoughts. I didn¡¯t think I was ready for this, but seeing as I was going back home after Grace¡¯s birthday party tonight I knew I needed to do it, doesn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t hurt. "Nate? Is that you?" I heard a familiar sound and froze as I turned around and I was greeted by a person I never wanted to see again. The simrities were striking, same hair, eyes and cheekbones. "Nigel" I said, trying to keep mmy face emotionless, but I didn¡¯t expect to see Luke¡¯s brother anywhere near this town, considering their family moved away a while ago. "What are you doing here?" "Car broke down, this was the nearest town in my way. I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, Nate. You know Luke has been asking about you" he winked at me and I felt the bile rise in my throat. "I don¡¯t want anything to do with him" I said trying to seem confident. Chapter 133

Chapter 133: Chapter 133

He carried on as if he hadn¡¯t heard me "I see you haven¡¯t changed" the disapproval was obvious in his voice as he looked me over, and shame filled me and I wanted to hide myself but I wasn¡¯t going to show him "Still haven¡¯t lost the weight have you? You should really cut off on the chocte" I didn¡¯t answer him and heughed "You know I don¡¯t know why you made it end with Luke. I bet you never got another rtionship didn¡¯t you?" I felt as if I was about to cry and couldn¡¯t answer, I never answered and I felt like a coward for it. I suddenly felt an arm slung over my shoulder "Hey, baby. Sorry I¡¯mte there was this broken down car that caused traffic, you wouldn¡¯t believe" The familiar voice said and I stood there stunned as he kissed my cheek, Adrian was here. Adrian turned and seemed to just notice Nigel "Oh, hey. I¡¯m Adrian, Nate¡¯s boyfriend. And you are?" "Nigel, I¡¯m a friend" Nigel said narrowing his eyes at Adrian. I stayed silent looking shocked as I stared at Adrian, what was he doing here? His face didn¡¯t give away anything, but it was intimidating how emotionless it was, the cold look seemed scary. "I should go, Nate." Nigel said "By the way, Luke said he wants to see you and that you should call him" Before I got to answer Adrian cut in "Oh that¡¯s a great idea" he said, hostility evident in his voice now "You tell Luke I¡¯d love to meet him" Nigel red at Adrian before turning around and storming away, as soon as he was out of eye sight, Adrian hugged me, burying his nose in my hair "God, I missed you" "Adrian..." I stuttered and he let go and looked at me guiltily "I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry you just epted me, I shouldn¡¯t push my limits and--" "What are you doing here?" I interrupted him, staring at him in shock. I couln¡¯t believe he was here. Part of me was ecstatic but the other part was terrified. Adrian looked nervously at me "I didn¡¯t like the way you sounded on the phone, I knew you were trying to hide it but it was obvious you weren¡¯t happy and I couldn¡¯t stay there knowing you were here and miserable." I stared at him speechless, he came all this way because he didn¡¯t like the way I sounded on the phone? "I can¡¯t believe you did that for me, I can¡¯t believe you care so much" Something passed in Adrian¡¯s eyes and he took a deep breath and reached into his pocket, pulling out a familiar scarf, i looked at it for a moment and gasped "is that...?" "Yeah, it¡¯s the scarf yu wore with your dress, the one you forgot in my room all those years ago, it was the only thing I had to remind me of you, of your scent so I kept it. Doesn¡¯t that show you that I more than care, Nate. I love you" I looked at him, the words on the tip of my tongue but was I ready to say them? "I want you to meet someone" I said as I took his hand and led him down the path. Somehow knowing Adrian was going to be with me made what I was about to do a little less scary. "Where are we going, Nate?" "You¡¯ll see" i walked and took a deep breath when I saw the ce, I felt the sadness creep up on me and Adrian got quiet once he too saw what I was looking at. We walked in the grass, until we finally stopped and I staed down and felt the tears prick at my eyes as I looked down at my brother¡¯s grave, it was the first time I had seen it since the funeral and I felt my heart break all over again. "Hey, Gabe" I whispered kneeling down on the floor and gently touching his name engrave on the stone "Sorry I haven¡¯t been here in a while, I moved out. Just like I promised to." I took a shaky breath "I miss you so much and I¡¯m trying to be strong and not get depressed like I promised you to, but its been so hard." I sniffed as the tears fell on my face. I felt Adrian¡¯s arms wrap around my waist from behind, I looked back and saw his pained expression, I smiled reassuringly and turned back to Gabriel "I found an apartment where Patrick lives, he was ecstatic which reminds me he really is gay, just like you told me he was thest time you saw him." Iughed "You always saw stuff others didn¡¯t, I still don¡¯t know how" I closed my eyes tying to stop crying but I couldn¡¯t "I got a job with some really great people, they¡¯re all like a family." "And then there¡¯s one guy" I said smiling, looking back at Adrian "And he is so amazing, and so perfect and he loves me." Adrian smiled softly at me "And I¡¯m so lucky he does." I turned back to Gabe, "His name is Adrian and he¡¯s here right now. Thank you, Gabe for sending him to me" I looked back at Adrian and almost cried at the amount of love in his eyes "Thank you" he choked out "For trusting me enough to bring me here" he leaned forward and seemed a bit hesitant as he lightly brushed his lips against mine. I immediately reassured him by kissing him back. I trusted him; the werewolf thing was still going to need a bit of getting used to, but no one has ever been as great with me as Adrian was; and I couldn¡¯t forget all the great things about him and focus only on one small thing that I still didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad. Follow current nov?ls on find{n}ovel Chapter 134

Chapter 134: Chapter 134

"We should go" I said pulling away, dreading what wasing next "My sisters birthday is tonight, and we both need to get ready" Adrian seemed surprised and even though I didn¡¯t want him anywhere near my parents I knew I had to get it over with Adrian nodded and let me go to walk towards Gabriel¡¯s grave, he knelt down and sighed "I promise you I¡¯ll take care of her" he said touching the grave. He stood up and turned towards me. "Let¡¯s go" ****** "Hey, Grace" I said as I caught up with my sister at home, Adrian was in a hotel room getting ready for the party "I¡¯m bringing an extra person okay?" "Yeah sure" Grace looked shocked "But, who?" I blushed and she squealed "Its a guy isn¡¯t it?" when i didnt answer she squealed again and hugged me "Finally, I¡¯m so happy for you. I want to meet him okay? And he has to meet Eric and they¡¯ll be friends and we¡¯ll go on double dates and..." "Grace, calm down a bit. We both need to get ready okay? You¡¯ll meet him at the party" I didn¡¯tment on meeting Eric, I doubted Adrian would like him, I didn¡¯t. I went to my room and got ready in the dress I bought since my mom didn¡¯t like the one I had with me, I doubted she would like the new one either but she will have to deal with it. I put on light make up and curled my hair and looked in the mirror when I was done, not bad but still...not good enough. I could only imagine how hot Adrian would look and I was so in. I could hear people start arriving already, the party was going to be in the back yard. There was a huge white tent out back, that movers spent the whole day installing. It looked amazing. I got out and made my way to the backyard, and looked around at all the people dancing and having fun, including my sister. She saw me and ran towards me, Eric following her. "Nate you look great!" she hugged me "You already know Eric" she said and I shook his hand, trying not to re at him "Is he here?" "Not yet" I said and she pouted. Eric sighed "Don¡¯t pout Grace I¡¯ve told you that a million times." he said in irritation "And you need to stop dancing so crazily, what will people think." Grace¡¯s smile faded and she sent me a look when she saw I was ready to snap at him "I¡¯m sorry honey" she said going to kiss his lips, he didn¡¯t even kiss back "I¡¯ll control myself" ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find¡ïNovel "Yeah whatever" he said "And who is the mystery guy Nate keeps yapping to me about" he asked looking doubtful and snobby "That would be me" Adrian¡¯s familiar voice sounded from behind me and I smiled as I turned and hugged him, nting a kiss on his lips. "You look breathtaking" He whispered when we pulled away "Absolutely perfect" "You¡¯re biased" I whispered to him and he frowned and was about to answer when someone cleared their throat I looked to see Eric looking irritated and annoyed and Grace smiling at us loingly "Sorry" I said "Adrian this is my little sister, Grace and her...boyfriend Eric" "Nice to meet you" Adrian said shaing Eric¡¯s had firmly, the wo guys stared at each other both assessing the other. "And Happy birthday, Grace" Adrian got the present I hadn¡¯t noticed he was holding and gave it to her "They¡¯re earrings, I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯d like so I went with the easiest." he said guiltily "I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll love them" She said and put the present on the HUGE table with everyone else¡¯s. I knew my present wouldn¡¯t be so great since I didn¡¯t have enough money to buy something extravagant without my parents money. Eric and Grace left and I suddenly recognized someone I thought I¡¯d never see "Vanessa" I said happily and she saw me and ran towards me. She looked as amazing as ever "I should be really mad at you" She said hugging me "We haven¡¯t talked in forever" "I missed you" I said "How¡¯s everything going?" "You know the usual, boring." She eyed Adrian "And who¡¯s that?" "Oh sorry. Venessa this is--" "Adrian Morgan, her boyfriend" Adrian said shaking Vanessa¡¯s hand. I smiled to myself at the word boyfriend "Nice to meet you" "Nice to meet you too. You got a hot one there, Nate. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me I have my own hot man to go to, call me and we¡¯ll hang out" "Sure" I said and as she left I turned to Adrian "Well you seem to have made everyone I know like you, and made it seem so easy as well" "It¡¯s a talent" he said and then grinned "Now let¡¯s have some fun" We spent the whole night dancing andughing and I had never had so much fun ever. Adrian even danced with Grace and she seemed to love him "he¡¯s like a big brother" She said to me "So sweet" We sat aside, about to take a breath when I saw my parents walking towards me, I didn¡¯t want them to meet Adrian, I didn¡¯t want to lose him. "Nate, I say you bought a new dress like I told you" my mom said "it¡¯s not much but better than thest" she nced at Adrian "And who is this?" "This is Adrian mom, my boyfriend" My dad chuckled "You have a boyfriend, Nate. Well I am surprised. Tell me Adrian, how did you meet my daughter" "I actually met her three years ago, at a party hosted by Vanesa¡¯s father, henry. You might know my parents, they were there too. Bryce and Victoria Morgan." Chapter 135

Chapter 135: Chapter 135

"Victoria is your mother" My mom said obviously surprised "How is she? I haven¡¯t seen her in years" It was obvious my mom didn¡¯t like Victoria, because I knew that tone she used when she talked about people she hated. "She¡¯s fine" Adrian smiled politely "And thank you for having me here, at our daughter¡¯s birthday party" My mom beamed at the mention of Grace "yes well Grace deserves it" She said proudly "Shes in her senior year and has just finished a photoshoot for a fashion magazine." "Well beauty seems to run in the family then" "Yeah, Grace always looked like us. It was Nate that was our little tester-cake" My dadughed "Looks nothing like us" "No she doesn¡¯t but she¡¯s still breathtaking, makes her all the more special don¡¯t you think?" Adrian said coolly, thought I noticed the slight way he tensed up, his arm tightening around my waist. My dad seemed shocked at Adrian¡¯s answer, but that didn¡¯t deter him "Well chocte was always Nate¡¯s weakness" he winked at Adrian "Better hide it from her, she can¡¯t stop herself" "I¡¯ve offered Nate to go to a stic surgeon but she was being stubborn. I mean really what¡¯s wrong with a nip and tuck." Mom said andughed "Grace has never found a problem in staying thin, Nate was always more interested in her brother than her diet which doesn¡¯t make sense he had the best nurses" "That just shows how much of a great sister she is" Adrian said and a sh of anger passed his eyes but was gone in a second and reced by an emotionless look "And I wouldn¡¯t let her see a stic surgeon. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s fat, they¡¯re called curves and I wouldn¡¯t want her to lose any weight." he narrowed his eyes "And as parents you shouldn¡¯t talk about your daughter that way." "Now you listen here young man" My dad started but Adrian raised his hand to make him stop talking "I¡¯d love to stay and continue our conversation but I¡¯d much rather dance to this song with my gorgeous, perfect girlfriend" Adrian turned to me and I looked at him in awe "Shall we?" I grinned and almost cried at the way he stood up for me, at how he described me. "We shall" We walked to the dance floor and started dancing to the slow song, "Do they always talk to you like that?" Adrian asked, looking at me intently as we danced to ¡¯when I first saw you¡¯ by jamie fox "I got used to it, it¡¯s okay" "No it¡¯s not" Adrian said, his arms tightening around me "Because it¡¯s not true, they made you think you weren¡¯t good enough but you are and so much more Nate." he looked furious "Don¡¯t you dare believe them, you¡¯re perfect." "Let¡¯shange the subject" I said not wanting him angry "So...the bite...mark...will it hurt? "Only a second" Adrian said, and I could see his anger fading as I changed the subject, his eyes were returning to normal "And then it will be very...pleasurable" I blushed and looked at him "Do you just love me because you have to? Because I¡¯m your mate?" "No, even if I wasn¡¯t a wolf I would still love you. a mate means soul-mate everyone has them, Nate. even humans. But with wolves its easier to find them because your wolf tells you, but whe youre human teres always doubt and fights, people take their soul mates for granted." "Let¡¯s get out of here" I said suddenly sure of my decision. "let¡¯s go to your hotel room." "But...why?" ?????? ???? find?novel "Because I want you to bite me" It took a lot of convincing to get Adrian to take me to his hotel room and when we were finally there after a silent ride and entered the room, I wasn¡¯t nervous. "Nate, You have to be sure about this" Adrian said from behind me and I turned to look at him noticing the hesitation on his face "I feel like I pressured you" "How so?" "You knowing here and all that. I don¡¯t want you to think that you have t-" I silenced him with a kiss to which he immediately responded. "I never forgot that night three years ago, Adrian." I whispered softly "It as the first time I ever felt special and then when I saw you again, and you convinced me to be with you. It seemed like everything was falling into ce. I never felt epted by anyone except Gabriel, Vanessa and Patrick. But even with them there was always something missing. And that something was you. I love you, Adrian Morgan." I gulped as my eyes teared up "And I know its a bit soon but you made falling in love with you so easy. I can deal with you being a werewolf. And I¡¯m so happy that I got to be your soulmate" I kissed him again, putting all of my love, and trust in it to show him how I felt. He kissed back eagerly and sighed into his mouth as my lips parted open and out tongues met. I pulled away from him "Make love to me, Adrian" Adrian seemed shocked "Are you sure, Nate? I can just mark you now we don¡¯t have to--" I kissed him again and when I pulled away I saw his eyes were growing darker "I want to" Adrian¡¯s lips caught mine again in a heated kiss, but this time he walked me backwards till the back of my knees hit the edge of the bed, I reached for the hem of Adrian¡¯s shirt to take it off but stopped suddenly feeling hesitation creep up on me again. "What¡¯s wrong?" "Can you turn off the lights?" I asked Adrian and he looked at me in confusion "Why?" Chapter 136

Chapter 136: Chapter 136

"I just don¡¯t feelfortable with the lights on" I said not wanting to tell him it was because I knew I¡¯d disappoint him, my body wasn¡¯t very sexy. Realization dawned on Adrian¡¯s face and for a moment he looked mad "Come" He said as he pulled my wrist firmly but gently to therge full length mirror in the room. "Look" I sighed as I looked in the mirror, I was still wearing my dress from the party but my hair was disheveled and my lips were swollen "What do you see?" "I see you standing behind me" I said sarcastically "Adrian what is this about?" I tried to turn around but he kept me in ce "I¡¯ll tell you what I see" he said as he moved his hand that wasn¡¯t wrapped around my waist to my face "a breathtaking face with a smile that can brighten anyone¡¯s day" he said as he stroked my cheek and then let his hands go through my hair "beautiful hair , the perfect color to bring out those gorgeous eyes of yours" he moved his hand slowly down till he reached the my waist "The most perfect body I have ever seen." he moved his hands again till they reached my butt "And the most delectable butt that leads to the most perfect legs that never fail to turn me on like nothing ever has before." My breathing was havy now as he kept eye contact with me the whole time through the mirror "I see the most perfect girl, the love of life. And I would never want you to change." He turned me around and looked at me with a strict, determined look "And I never want you to feel like you¡¯re not beautiful, because you are, Nate. You are so beautiful I can never get enough of just looking at you. I love you, Nate." I could see it in his eyes that he meant it and I summoned up all of my courage to say what I said next "Alright then" I walked towards the bed and turned around so that m back was to him "Could you help me with the zipper?" ********* I woke up with the sun on my face and the feeling of Adrian¡¯s arms around me "Good morning beautiful" I heard Adrian say and looked up at him and smiled as he kissed the tip of my nose. "Adrian...let¡¯s go home today, okay?" "Whatever you want" he said as he kissed me on the cheek. We spent a while in bed but then decided to get up so I could go home and pack. I showered and got ready and when I was finally dressed and waiting for Adrian to be done A sudden voice startled me Told you they¡¯d do it the familiar voice said and I let out a sound of shock as I looked around me, not seeing anyone. I only lost by two days another familiar voice said Shut up both of you you¡¯re scaring her, Hey Nate. Oh and boys we are going to have another word about making bets. "What¡¯s wrong?" Adrian asked as he got out of the bathroom in jeans and a shirt. I stared at him in shock "I think I¡¯m going crazy" I said "I hear voices in my head" Adrian threw his head back andughed "I forgot to tell you the perks of being mated to a wolf" he said and my eyes grew wide in surprise "Am I going to be a werewolf?" "No you won¡¯t. But you will change a bit, you¡¯l be stronger, faster and will heal quicker. And your aging will slow down to match mine since werewolves don¡¯t age like humans. " "And the voices?" The pack but you can block them out if you want Adrian said but this time his voice was in my head You can block everyone out and only talk to specific people. Like me, Lily, in case you didn¡¯t recognise my voice. Oh and the twins were the ones betting. Now we¡¯ll leave you two love birds alone. Bute back soon my wedding ising up. Want to make it a double? Smooth Lily, shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking her that? Adrian said as I stared at him in shock. What¡¯s the fun in that? Anyway see you guyster. "Imagine a wall blocking everyone from your mind except the person you want to talk to" Adrian told me and I did. I imagined a wall around everyone except me and Adrian Like that? I asked Perfect. he answered grinning at me. "Okay then" I said "Let¡¯s go to my parent¡¯s house and pack shall we?" " This should be interesting" I bit the inside of my cheek so I wouldn¡¯tugh but I knew that after what Adrian said yesterday that it would be EXTREMELY interesting. *********** "I forbid you from ever seeing that man" My mother said angrily as I packed my bags "You are not allowed to leave with him" "I can do whatever I want, Mother" I said closing my bag and turning to face her "If you don¡¯t remember I moved out." The source of th?s content is findnovel I walked out the door and down the stairs where Adrian, Dad, and Grace were waiting in the garden. "I am extremely disappointed in you, Nate." My dad said "being with a man who would insult your parents" "I mean really" her mother added "If you¡¯re with him because you can¡¯t find someone else to want you I¡¯m sure we can manage to fix--" Chapter 137

Chapter 137: Chapter 137

I turned around, throwing my bag to the floor and red at my mother "You know what? I¡¯m done." I said "For you information. Adrian made me feel more loved in a few months than you have my whole life" I said and then smiled "And just because I don¡¯t fit your view of the perfect daughter doesn¡¯t make you better than me in any way. You treated me and Gabriel like we had something wrong with us because we weren¡¯t perfect and gorgeous like you. But I¡¯ll have you know that I won¡¯t let you make me feel like I¡¯m nothing again." I looked back at Adrian who was smiling widely at me, pride in his eyes "I¡¯m beautiful" I said turning back to look at my shocked parents "And I¡¯m smart...and I¡¯m a damned good cook. And someday Ill open my own restaurant because cooking is what I love, notw or anything else. And you can¡¯t do a thing to stop me. I won¡¯t try to change who I am for anyone anymore, not even you." I went to leave but was stopped by grace "You know you were always the best sister right? I never wanted you to change" I smiled at my sister¡¯s innocence "No, you never wanted me to change" I hugged her "Visit me okay? And good luck with Eric." "Oh we¡¯re over" She said with a smile "I ended it yesterday" she looked behind me at Adrian "I guess after seeing how Adrian looks at you and treats you. I realised that I want something like that. Eric didn¡¯t love me, and hopefully in the futire someone will look at me the way Adrian looks at you" "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find that someone sis" I said hugging her. I pulled away and looked at my parents "Your wee to visit anytime, your still my parents but I won¡¯t take anyments about me changing anymore. This is me, take it or leave it" I grabbed my bag from the floor and turned to Adrian who wrapped an arm around my shoulders "I¡¯m so proud of you" he kissed my forehead and I smiled "I¡¯m proud of myself too" I said and we both got in the car and I turned to him and held his hand that wasn¡¯t on the steering wheel "Now let¡¯s go home" ================= "God I can¡¯t believe the day is finally here" An excited squeal came from her and Iughed, smoothing my dress. "Oh my god I¡¯m so excited" "Shouldn¡¯t I be the one about to faint?" Lily said from beside me, looking at Ren with an amused smile. "it¡¯s like she¡¯s the one getting married." "Well I might as well be" Ren said with a roll of her eyes as she let her eyes roam over Lily¡¯s figure to check if she looked as perfect as she wanted her to be. "Seeing as you aren¡¯t scared or nervous or anxious. Where are the wedding jitters?" "Well mating is a biggermitment and I¡¯ve already done that" She winked at me "So the wedding should be piece of cake." "It really is, when I got married to Vic we had already mated but I wanted a wedding so we made one. speaking of weddings when are you and Xavier going to tie the knot?" "I want to wait till I¡¯m done with college. My mom got married right after college and I want to do that as well" Ren shrugged "Anyway; Lily,e here and let me reapply your mascara" Lily sighed and walked towards Ren, her dress making swishing sound as she walked. Lily looked gorgeous in the dress she had chose and Ren had done her hair in a very elegant, beautiful way. Read full story at F?nd-Novel Me, on the other hand, was chosen to be a bridesmaid because I¡¯m ¡¯part of the family now¡¯, ording to Lily. The bridesmaid dresses were beautiful and actually made me feel pretty, something I had rarely ever felt. "Okay Nate go find Adrian since h¡¯s a one of the groomsmen, you too Melissa find Keith and I¡¯ll go to Xavier. Now, Lily I¡¯m going to be thest bridesmaid out. And when you hear the wedding march song go in with your dad." "Okay" ************************** "Daddy" I said seeing my father waiting outside the doors. My dad turned around, and he had a soft but pained smile on his face "You look beautiful, honey." he said gently touching my face and then he cleared his throat when he noticed the girls walking down the isle. The wedding march song started and I linked my hand through my dad¡¯s, holding my bouquet with the other. "I love you, Lily" My dad said with tears in his eyes as we started walking down the isle." ************************* I stood waiting for Ren and Xavier to get there so Lily cane. i hadn¡¯t seen her in a day and I was anxious. The song started and I sat up straighter, my eyes trained on the empty doorway till I saw the hint of white and then there she was, walking towards me with her father, a huge smile on her face as she confidently walked towards me. I stood there, breathless just looking at her. She was breathtaking in that dress, it was so perfectly Lily; simple yet elegant and i loved her more than anything. My mark which now swirled in an elegant circle on her shoulder would look like a tattoo for humans who would never understand the true meaning of it. After what felt like hours but was only minutes she was there right in front of me and when the preacher asked who gives this woman. Lily¡¯s father¡¯s hand tightened its hold and tears filled his eyes. Lily smiled and leaned up to his ear and whispered so low only I could hear because I was so close. "I¡¯ll be okay, dad. I¡¯ll always be your little girl" Chapter 138

Chapter 138: Chapter 138

He smiled and nodded "Her father" he said holding out lux¡¯s hand and putting it in mine. Immediately my skin tingled in recognition of her touch and Lily walked till she stood face to face with me, the preacher in the middle as he said a few words and then told us to say out vows. "We¡¯ve been through a lot, you and I" Lily started "We¡¯ve faced things no one would even think of, and we made it through everything, together. I love you, and I always will, and I can¡¯t even find words to say how much you mean to me so I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life showing you" I smiled wanting to kiss her now after all she had said but knew it was my turn. I had no idea what to say for my vows at first and freaked out about it, but eventually figured it out. "Each day I wake up not believing that you¡¯re mine Because your beautiful, and funny, and brave, and so incredibly amazing it makes it hard to breath at times and...you¡¯re you...you¡¯re Lily and there can never be anyone like you and I love you, I love you so much because of that. Because despite of every mistake I made, you still believe in me." Lily grinned at me and looked at the preacher "Can I just kiss him already?" she asked andughs echoed in the church, the preacher nodded "I now pronounce you husband and wife you may now-" Lily didn¡¯t even wait for him to finish and threw her arms around me, crashing her lips onto mine as I immediately wrapped my hands around her waist and kissed her back and at that moment everything was perfect. ********************* the wedding was beautiful and Ethan and Lily¡¯s vows were amazing. We were in the reception now, it was held in the backyard of the pack house and Lily and her dad dancing to ¡¯I Loved Her First¡¯ by Hearnd. "You look gorgeous, you know that right?" Adrian said snapping me back to reality and I smiled, cing my head on his chest as he put his arm around my shoulders. "I¡¯m starting to believe it because of you" I said and he gently grabbed my chin and lifted my face and kissed me gently and I smiled into the kiss knowing how lucky I was. When we finally pulled away Adrian smiled at me "Want something to drink?" he asked and I nodded, he gave me one more kiss before he stood up to get me the drink. My eyes followed him, thinking of how lucky I was when I felt something cool and sharp on my neck. I gasped and was about to yell but a hand covered my mouth "You¡¯re going to stay quiet, ande with me" My eyes widened at the voice, I¡¯d know it anywhere. I felt myself beginning to panc and immediately used the mind link, which I hadn¡¯t used since I found out about it, to contact Adrian. Adrian please tell me you can hear me, Luke is here...help Luke forced me to stand up and was about to turn me around so we could walk away until we heard a growl "Take your hands off of her" Adrian said furiously, marching towards us as everyone stopped to look at the source of the noise. The de was pressed tighter on my neck and I knew that the slightest movement would make the knife break the skin. "Don¡¯t move or I kill her" Luke said and Adrian immediately froze. Are you okay? he asked me via mind link I¡¯m fine but if I move an inch the knife will pierce my skin I¡¯ll get you out of this, I promise. You¡¯re going to be okay "So you¡¯re the asshole" Adrian said "I¡¯m d you¡¯re here so I can kick your ass" "Oh don¡¯t count on that" Luke said "When my brother told me you were home, and that you had a new boyfriend I wanted to see who. I already wanted to see you but I changed my mind but when I heard that, you¡¯re mine, Nate. And so is your inheritance." "I don¡¯t have an inheritance" I said "Mom cancelled it when I moved out" "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll figure something out" he said and looked at Adrian "Now, we¡¯re leaving and if we get followed, she dies" "What? Leaving? So soon?" I heard Lily¡¯s voice say and I followed her voice till and saw her standing in her beautiful wedding dress with a gun in her hand trained at Luke¡¯s head. "How the hell did she hide that in her wedding dress?" I heard Dave ask Jim. The source of th?s content is find~novel Luke¡¯s hand tightened on the de and I saw her eeys sh "You¡¯d be dead before that knife moves an inch" she said coolly looking like she could care less "And I realy wouldn¡¯t like to shoot you on my wedding day, imagine if I your blood reached my wedding dress?" Lily moved out of Ethan¡¯s grip and walked towards us, her gun still trained on Luke. I noticed Ethan didn¡¯t move but his whole posture was stiff, like he was ready to attack if necessary "The way I see it" She said as she kept stopped a small distance away from us "You have two options. You could eithe let her go and you won¡¯t die Or you can try slitting her throat but barely make a scratch before I shoot you" she smiled "What do you say?" Luke stayed still for a few moments before he took the knife away from my throat and just as I thought he was going to step back he tuned me around and was about to stab me with the knife when suddenly he disappeared. I released a breath and tried to calm myself before I looked and saw Adrian punching Luke, who was already unconscious. Chapter 139

Chapter 139: Chapter 139

"Stop" I yelled finally managing to utter a few words "Stop, Adrian he¡¯s not worth it" Adrian stopped and turned around and I noticed his eyes werepletely ck He won¡¯t hurt you lux¡¯s voice sounded in my head but he won¡¯t calm down without you I gulped and took a step foward "I¡¯m okay, see?" I held out my hands "not even a scratch." I took a shaky breath "But I am close to freaking out after what just happened, and I need you. I need you to hold me, not kill him" Almost immediately the green returned to his eyes and he stood and ran to me wrapping me in his arms and giving me thefort I was dying to feel. "I¡¯m fine, I love you" I whispered to him over and over again and he pulled away and looked at me, scanning my face and then my body for any sign of injury "You¡¯re okay" he said and kissed me "God, I love you" "And I love you" "Don¡¯t mean to interrupt anything" Lily said and we looked at her "But what are we going to do with bozo over there?" "Oh I have an idea" i said with a grin and looked up at Adrian "Call a cab, someone is going to go on a visit to the nearest pig style" Adrian grinned at me and an hourter Luke was on his way to the a texas farm one of Lily¡¯s werewolf friends owned with a note to make Luke work for him to shovel poop. "This has been a long day" I said as Iy bed in Adrian¡¯s arms that night "Did I mention how d I am that you agreed to move here with me" "About four times since I told you" I said and then sighed as I closed my eyes "It¡¯s good to be home" "yeah; the pack house is crowded but it is home, it feels like it as well" "No...I mean...the pack house is great but that wasn¡¯t what I was talking about" I said opening my eyes and looking up at him "This is home, but I could live anywhere as long as I¡¯m with you. You¡¯re my home, I¡¯m always home in your arms" Prologue "Tracy, run. I¡¯ll hold them off." the man said as he kissed his wife and mate passionately and then looked at the small baby she held in her arms, only a few months old. He kissed his little girl on the forehead. "I love you both" "please don¡¯t, Nn. Please let¡¯s just run. Please" she cried knowing he¡¯d die if he tried to hold them off "We can still make it" "You know we can¡¯t if I don¡¯t distract them" he said feeling his throat tighten, trying to stop himself from thinking this was thest time he¡¯d see his family. Faintly he heard the hunters get closer "Now go, go before they-"his words were silenced with the sound of a shot as a bullet was lodged in his head. Tracy screamed, the sight of her mate dead and the feel of his blood soaking her skin was too much to bear. It was only the cry of her little girl that brought her back to present. She forced her feet to move as she ran, trying to get her little girl to stop crying. She knew the nearest pack was a few miles away and she knew that even if it was far she wouldn¡¯t stop running until she reached it. She didn¡¯t care what happened to her now that her mate was dead, but she had two children who depended on her. She stumbled to a stop when she found a group of hunters in front of her. She turned around, but found herselfpletely surrounded, guns pointed at her from all directions without chance of escaping "Please" she begged looking around "Just don¡¯t hurt my daughter. Do anything you want with me, just leave my daughter alone. She¡¯s just a baby. Please" "Oh don¡¯t worry" the hunter chuckled "We¡¯ll take very good care of your daughter" and then everything went ck Read full story at fin?novel Dan Ferry walked along the hallway, looking at the cells filled with sick, dead, or dying wolves. The hunters have been trying to gain as much wolves to experiment on as they could. But nothing seemed to work. A year ago, Dan was one of the men kidnapping and killing wolves; he was raised that way. He was raised believing wolves were evil creatures that killed humans. If only he had known how wrong he was. He was twenty-three when he finished the hunter training his parents had put him through, and joined the hunters and at twenty nine, he had met the one wolf that changed his life. Her name was Rachel and she was beautiful, her eyes were warm and sparkling withughter. She was kind, smart, witty, and perfect, she was a werewolf. He was bbergasted; he had heard of mates and knew she was a werewolf and it disgusted him that one of those creatures could be his mate. But something didn¡¯t seem right. He spent days following her, trying to spy on her pack as well but mostly just out of curiosity of the girl who apparently, ording to wolves, was his soulmate. And what he saw shocked him. They were normal, they weren¡¯t monsters or savages. They were just like humans but with enhanced abilities. They went to school with humans, had human friends and were normal families. They were nothing like what he had been taught. So he decided, he¡¯d get to know his mate. he didn¡¯t tell anyone because he wasn¡¯t sure what to think about how they were taught things that are total opposites of what wolves really were like. Chapter 140

Chapter 140: Chapter 140

On the other hand, his mate was thrilled when she saw him again, the first time he had seen her he took off running before she could even ask his name. So he got to know her, told her he used to be a hunter and all of the wrong things they had told him about wolves. She didn¡¯t mind, she told him she didn¡¯t care what he was, he was her mate and hunters were wrong. Werewolves weren¡¯t barbarians. They fell in love and he adored her so much but then one day, while he was at their secret hide out, waiting for her toe, The hunters had attacked. Apparently they had nned on attacking that pack for a while now. By the time he reached the pack house he had found most of the pack dead or kidnapped and after he searched the whole ce for any sign of his mate. He found her lying in a pool of her own blood, dead. It had destroyed him. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find{n}ovel And now here he was, a year after her death, with the sole purpose of trying to find a way to help werewolves and end hunters. "Uncle Dan" One of the hunters¡¯ small kids, Brett, had ran into him as soon as he arrived at the house. Brett¡¯s father was their leader and he never took care of his son. Not since his wife died. Brett was 7 years old with a heart of gold. "I have something to tell you" he whispered "But it¡¯s a secret" "What is it, kid?" Dan asked and Brett leaned closer till he could whisper in his ear "Today I went to the basement. You know, where dad says no one is allowed to go to, even you. And I heard something" "What did you hear?" Dan asked intrigued. Carl, their leader, rarely kept secrets from him. But the basement was a ce even he wasn¡¯t allowed to go to. "I heard a little girl crying" And that was what made Dan go to the basement. All the werewolves being experimented on had a file and Dan had already looked through them all. The experiments hadn¡¯t worked and all the wolves were dead, except for one. He walked to thest cell and looked into it. At first nce you would think it was empty. But if you look close enough, at the dark corner you would see a small shaking figure. Wolf 376 was a five year old girl. from her file, he had seen that she was taken from her parents when she was only a few months old, after an attack on her pack. She had been living here ever since, experimented on everyday. Apparently they¡¯re trying to see if the experiments would work before a wolf¡¯s first shift. But they had no way of knowing if it was true till the girl reached the age of thirteen, the time for her change. Dan felt his heart break for the little girl. He looked around, knowing there was no way he would be caught if he went in the cell. All the hunters and Carl had gone to training. So he opened the cell and walked in, towards the whimpering figure. "hey, little girl" he said in a voice he hoped sounded reassuring. The girl squeaked and cowered in the corner "I¡¯m not going to hurt you, okay? My name is Dan, I¡¯m here to help." He wanted to help her escape but he knew they¡¯d find him anywhere he hid. The five year old finally looked at him, her face partially shown in the light and he winced at the ck bruise on her cheek. "I¡¯ll help you from now on, okay? Can you understand me?" The little girl nodded. She understood what he was saying but couldn¡¯t reply, words were hard for her to say since the bad people usually just told her what to do, and it took a while for her to even understand what they were saying to her, and a lot of beatings. "Why is she here, uncle?" He heard Brett say and he turned in surprise. He had told Brett not to follow him. "Why is her face hurt?" He didn¡¯t know anything yet. All kids were told everything at the age of eleven. The girl retreated hastily to the corner again and Dan turned to Brett "I¡¯ll exin to you if you promise never toe down here again. If your dad catches you, you can hurt me, her, and yourself. Understand?" "Okay" Dan looked back at the little girl and it tore his heart to have to leave. But he had to before the others came back. He left with Brett and took him to his room. As soon as Brett sat down he knew he had to tell him everything he knew. Maybe then, when he¡¯d reach eleven and learn about werewolves, he wouldn¡¯t be a monster like the others. Brett listened intently, eyes wide with childlike innocence. He always loved his Uncle Dan because he always treated him good and nicely, not like his father. His father always told him to ¡¯grow up and be a man¡¯ and not be disappointment. He felt bad for the little girl in the basement. Uncle Dan said she was five, which meant he was two years older than her. "You can¡¯t go down there, Brett, okay? I¡¯ll take care of her, I promise. But don¡¯t go down there." Brett nodded but knew he wouldn¡¯t listen. He would just be careful so his dad doesn¡¯t catch him. He knew his dad never got home till two days after all the other men came back. But no one knew this because his dad was good at hiding. Chapter 141

Chapter 141: Chapter 141

As soon as Uncle Dan had left. Brett ran down to the basement and got in the cell. "Hi, I¡¯m Brett" he said to the little girl who cowered away from him "Oh don¡¯t be scared, I won¡¯t hurt you. Uncle Dan told me all about you." The girl remained away and Brett was getting frustrated. He wanted to be her friend but he didn¡¯ know how to. "Hey, want me to sing you a luby? My mom used to do that for me when i used to be scared." when she didn¡¯t answer he continued "Okay, I¡¯ll sing you the same song she sang to me, okay?" He took a deep breath and remembered what his mom used to sing to him "Smile my little angel You¡¯re safe my littlemb The stars are shining bright I¡¯m here, holding your hand. You¡¯re safe, my precious You¡¯ll never be afraid Official source is F?nd-Novel I¡¯ll watch over you I¡¯ll keep you safe When life makes you cry and You¡¯re feeling down Just close your eyes Smile away that frown The trees might be bare The thunder may be loud But I¡¯ll always be here To make sure You¡¯re safe and sound" By the end of the luby the little girl had inched towards him and was looking at him with wide, innocent eyes. "What¡¯s your name?" he asked her and she looked at him, confused. "You know, name. What people call you. Like my name is Brett, like I told you" The little girl shrugged and Brett frowned. He stood up and went to look at the little gir¡¯s file in the drawer "Wolf 376. That¡¯s not a name" he looked over at the cell and then had an idea "I¡¯ll be right back" he went to the attic, where his dad kept all of his mom¡¯s old stuff before she died. He grabbed a book and ran back down to the little girl "This is a name book my mom had. She wanted to get me a brother and was looking for names." He sat beside her and flipped through the pages "You can choose your name" she frowned at the pages "Can you read?" The little girl shook her head and Brett felt bad for her. Why was his dad being mean to a little girl? He didn¡¯t even teach her how to read. Uncle Dan was right, his dad was wrong. "Well..." he said unsure of what to do. He didn¡¯t want to give her a name she wouldn¡¯t like "What do you like?" The little girl didn¡¯t hesitate as she pointed towards the window on the top of the cell where the moon shone. "The moon? You like the moon?" The girl nodded, she loved the ¡¯moon¡¯ like Brett called it. She never knew what it was, she only knew that it made her cell have light when it was dark and it was pretty. Brett seemed to have an idea and opened the book, flipping through the pages. "Here it is...Celena means moon. Do you like that name? Celena?" the girl nodded and Brett grinned "Okay, your name is now Celena." Brett spent a while with the little girl before he felt tired and had to go to his room to sleep. But as he was leaving he felt Celena hug his waist with her small hands. "I have to go Celena, I¡¯lle back. I promise" But Celena wouldn¡¯t let go. Brett thought about it, his dad wouldn¡¯t be home the next day. "Okay, you can sleep beside me in my bed, okay? But only tonight. My dad will be home and we¡¯ll both be in trouble if he finds out I know about you." Celena nodded and stood up, she was much shorter than him and he was surprised at all the bruises she had when they were in the light. He grabbed her small hand and led her to his room. they both crawled into his bed and he hugged her "You¡¯re going to be my little sister" Brett told her as he covered them both "I¡¯ll take care of you" Celena was already asleep. And Brett kept to his word, he treated her like a sister from then on. *** Celena I shrieked as the drug started showing its effects. It felt like my blood was fire, burning me from the inside. Tears rolled down my face as I sobbed. "Damn it" One of the men said as he kicked a chair. "It¡¯s not supposed to cause her pain, it¡¯s supposed to paralyze her from the neck down. Why aren¡¯t these drugs working" "Well it¡¯s hard to know what affects there body. We know about Lycotine but that¡¯s a temporary loss of their animal, so we¡¯re working with that and adding other chemicals." Another man said "For now we can¡¯t do anything to her while the drug is in her system so we have to start again tomorrow" They talked a bit more but I in too much pain to even understand what they were saying. Soon I heard the gate of my cell close. I kept writhing in pain, wondering when it would stop. "Celena" I heard Brett¡¯s voice exim as the gates opened. I was lifted from the floor as I cried "God damn it I shouldn¡¯t have went out. I¡¯m so sorry, it was my turn to take watch. I¡¯m so sorry, Celena." He sat me up and stood up, going out to the medicine table outside my cell "What did they use on you this time?" I heard shuffling "Turmanine, fucking assholes. Okay, this should take away the pain." He walked up to me and looked at me apologetically "I know you hate needles, but the pain won¡¯t go away for hours if I don¡¯t give you this, okay littlemb?" Chapter 142

Chapter 142: Chapter 142

I nodded and winced at the pain as he injected the medicine in me but in that instant I felt a cool wave take over my body as the burning stopped. "I talked to Uncle Dan, okay? We¡¯re going to escape tonight." he said as he pulled me up and sat me on hisp on the floor "Now remember what I told you to do if I get held back right?" "Go to the ce you told me about and wait in the cave." I said in a small voice as I buried my face in his chest "But you will be with me right?" "Of course I will, littlemb" he said as tilted my chin to make me look at him "That¡¯s just a precaution, I will try my best to take you there but if I get held back. Go to the cave and wait for me, if I don¡¯te in a two weeks, it means you have to go on without me, okay? Don¡¯t argue." he said when I opened my mouth to talk "Now all the stuff you would need to go on without me is in your backpack" My eyes immediately flickered to the wall beside us. The fifth brick to the right; Brett had made a hold where I could hide all the stuff he brought me so I wouldn¡¯t be alone when he couldn¡¯t be with me. "Uncle Dan?" I asked knowing he¡¯d know what I meant. Brett sighed "he says he¡¯ll stay here, they¡¯re going to follow us, he thinks he can help lead them away." His head snapped to the door at the sound of footprints. "I have to go, see you tonight" he kissed my cheek and left, closing the cage door behind him. When it was finally dark enough and all the hunters, except the ones on patrol. I was sitting next to the brick so I could take it out and get my bag as soon as Brettes. I was scared, I had never seen the outside except from my cell window and all I really ever saw was trees and the moon at night. But I knew about it, Brett taught me almost everything. He told me about how people dress and what kinds of food are out there and the beautiful flowers. He told me a lot of things so that I wouldn¡¯t give up when times got hard because he would get me out. "Celena" Brett whispered and I immediately went and pulled the brick out, grabbing the backpack inside. It was dusty but I didn¡¯t care as I put it on. Brett threw me some shoes since I was never allowed to wear them. I only ever wore the same old, smelly pants and shirt. Brett pulled me to him as I got out of my cell and kissed my forehead. "Don¡¯t be scared, alright? We¡¯re going to make it" Discover more novels at f?ndnovel I nodded and Brett led me up the stairs, I almost squealed with delight. I never had the chance to get out of the basement. We snuck to the back door where Uncle Dan was stationed. "Hey" He said as soon as we got to him "Okay you have a bit of time before theye on to us so go." I looked up at him sadly "What about you?" I said in a small voice "I¡¯ll stay here, Celena. So I could try and help anyone they catch. I¡¯ll see you again. Don¡¯t worry." Suddenly his head snapped up "Damn it, They¡¯re here early. Brett, take her and go. Now!" Brett took my hand and we started to run through the forest. It was clear someone had seen my cell empty, hopefully they wouldn¡¯t suspect Uncle Dan. "Damn it" Brett said as he looked behind him "They¡¯re catching onto us, we won¡¯t make it like this" he looked at me in silence for a while and then nodded to himself "I¡¯ll give them something to track" he stopped and looked at me, cing his hands on my shoulders. "Listen, Celena. They¡¯ll catch us like this. I¡¯m going to have to lead them away, I¡¯ll make them follow false tracks." "N-no" I started to object but he interrupted me "It¡¯s the only way. Now stick to the n, okay? Just what we talked about. I¡¯lle get you, I promise" My eyes watered and I nodded. He smiled to me and kissed my forehead before hugging me. "I¡¯ll see youter, littlemb. Okay? I love you" "I love you too" he turned around and ran and I immediately continued running where we were first headed, grateful Brett helped me memorize the maps he¡¯d made me of the area. It was hard considering I had never been out but Brett had taught me well. It took me hours and by the time I stumbled into the cave that was so well hidden I wouldn¡¯t have found it had Brett not told me where to look. I was exhausted, I had went from being locked up in a cell, never going outside, to running for my life. I was covered in dirt and sweat and all I wanted to do was rest. I lost track of the hunters a long time ago, or at least I thought so because I hadn¡¯t even heard a sound for about three hours. Chapter 143

Chapter 143: Chapter 143

I looked around the cave hesitantly and smiled, there were two long fabrics on the floor and I thought back to what Brett had told me he put in the cave, he called them sleeping bags, I¡¯d never seen one up close. There were also some clothes folded up on a rock. I also found food hidden exactly where he told me they¡¯d be, food that wouldn¡¯t spoil if kept outside. I just hoped Brett would find me soon, I yawned as I opened the sleeping bag and crawled into it, exactly like Brett had told me to. As soon as Iid my head down, I was asleep. I woke up and it was really dark but suddenly I heard a voice. I immediately sat up, wanting to call our Brett¡¯s name to see if it was him but too scared of it not being him and leading people to me. It took a moment before I registered the sound wasing from inside the cave, I stood grabbing the shlight that was in the backpack and walked slowly to where the sound wasing from. As soon as I shed the light on it something jumped up and I let out a scream. I fell back and looked again only to see an animal running away. I tried to remember its name from what I saw of it. The title in the animal book Brett showed me shed in my mind, a roon. I stood up and walked to where the roon was and gasped, it had been rummaging through my food, everythng was nearly destroyed. I searched through the multiple food only to find one usable can of peaches. I wanted to cry, what was I suppose to do now? And what would I do if Brett never showed up? *** Celena I groaned as I woke up, it was dark outside, raining and extremely cold. How long had I been asleep? I counted and realised I slept through an entire day, I was that tired, that hungry. It had been about five days since I got to the cave and I hadn¡¯t eaten anything since. I was too scared to eat any of the berries I found because Brett told me some could be poisonous. I was getting more dizzy, I needed to eat but I would have to get out and what if Brett came and didn¡¯t find me? But then again not eating was really taking its toll on me. The hunters used to make me spend a day or two without eating, for experiment sake, but never five whole days. Maybe if I could leave the cave for just five minutes. I stumble outside the cave and walk around, looking for anything I¡¯d recognize as safe food to eat, I was getting so tired and dizzy it was hard to walk straight. It felt like hours of walking, stopping every few moments so my head would stop spinning, till I found the huge house right in the middle of the woods. It was so big and only few lights were on. I thought about knocking but what if they were bad people? Brett told me never to trust anyone. I walked quietly around the house, looking through the windows. I stopped at one of the windows next to a door, it was dark inside but I recognised some pots and pans, like the one the hunters would give me to eat from. This must be the kitchen. I hesitated, I couldn¡¯t go in without being invited, could I? It would be bad. But I was so hungry and tired, I couldn¡¯t resist. So I walked to the door and slowly opened the door, hoping I wouldn¡¯t make any noise. I wouldn¡¯t take a lot of food, maybe they were hungry too. I¡¯d only take a bit. I walked in the kitchen and was thankful for the moon because it gave me light, it always did even in my cell when it was dark and scary. I tried to walk as silently as I could and got to the table, there was a bowl of fruits there. I felt my mouth water, I had never tasted a lot of fruits because Brett was rarely able to sneak me some after I turned six and the experiments were even more and I was always monitered. But Brett always got me books I could hide, they wouldn¡¯t know if I read books. At first whenever he could Brett read to me but after a while I learned how to read and would hide books to read when Brett couldn¡¯te and no one would see me. I remember reading about fruits and vegetables and they sounded so yummy, all I ever ate was the aweful soup the hunters gave me. I picked up an apple and just held it in both my hands for a second. It was red and round just like the books said. I was about to bring it to my lips when I heard a sound on the stairs. I gasped and turned around, I was about to go out the door but I heard the steps closer and I knew they¡¯d hear it opening and closing so I opened a cupboard and crawled into it, thankful for being so tiny that I was able to fit inside it. I didn¡¯t close it all the way because I was scared it would make a sound and from the small crack I left open I watched a tall girl walk into the kitchen. She had ck hair and was wearing pajamas. Original content can be found at FindN0vel Chapter 144

Chapter 144: Chapter 144

I was still clutching my apple, I really wanted to take a bite but I would wait till the girl would leave and I could get out of the door. Updates are released by findnovel "I can smell you, you know" the girl said, her eyes darting around the kitchen "Very faint but rogue, definitely. Now, you¡¯re in a pack house and I want to know why. Unless you want me to wake the whole house,e out. And trust me, no on here is too fond of rogues, especially my mate" I didn¡¯t understand a lot of things she said, like rogue and mate. I didn¡¯t know how she smelled me but I wasn¡¯t exactly clean. With the hunters I used to have a bath every two days, but it¡¯s been five days since I¡¯ve showered and I¡¯ve been sleeping in the dirt, so maybe I was stinky. "I¡¯m waiting" the girl said and I gulped and cracked the cupboard open, the girl¡¯s eyes immediately came to where I was and she watched silently as I looked up at her e out" I felt my lip tremble and stepped out of the cupboard, standing up but keeping a distance from her, still cradling the apple to me. "Why are you here?" Talking was always wrong, everytime I talked with the hunters would hit me or give me bad medicine so I knew better. With shaking hands I brought my apple forward, feeling so sad that I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it. "An apple" The girl said, looking confused as she looked at me "You snuck into a pack house, risking prison for an apple" I didn¡¯t say anything and she opened her mouth to say something else when someone¡¯s voice called out. "Lily?" It was a boy¡¯s voice, I was sure and I cowered away from where it wasing from. A big scary looking man came into the room and looked at the girl "Woke up and you weren¡¯t--" he stopped and looked at me, his nostrils red and he growled and suddenly he was infront of me, grabbing me by the shirt and pulling me up, the apple fell from my hand as he hissed at me "rogue" "Ethan wait" the girl said "Just wait a second I know she¡¯s a rogue but something is wrong here" "A rogue tresspassing pack territory and actually breaking into the pack house what do you think she wants, Lily?" "Look at her she looks scared out of her mind" "Wouldn¡¯t be the first time a rogue has yed tricks" During this conversation he didn¡¯t take his eyes off of me "Okay, just calm down we¡¯ll interrogate her okay?" sheid a hand on his shoulder and he looked back for a second, unconsciously losining his hold on me. I took this as my chance and ran out of his grasp, heading for the door as fast as I could. I barely made it before I was caught again. "What is it with all this noise down here?" Another male voice said, I looked over from where the guy, Ethan, had caught me. He had my hands behind my back and I was on my knees on the floor. "Rogue was going to attack Lily in the kitchen" Ethan spat and tightened his hold on my had, I whimpered at the pain. "She wasn¡¯t going to attack me Ethan." "Then what the fuck was she doing in the kitchen in the middle of the night, Lily? If she was a peaceful rogue why would she break in pack territory?" "I think she was hungry" The girl, Lily, said. She motioned to the apple "When I asked her why she came she just pointed at the apple she was holding" "Any wolf can manage to get food in the woods, Lily. You know that. She doesn¡¯t have to break in to steal food, it¡¯s an excuse. I¡¯m not risking you and Aurora" I wanted to speak, tell them I¡¯m not a rogue because it sounded like a bad thing, but speaking always lead to hitting and I didn¡¯t want Ethan to hit me.I looked up at the guy who came in earlier and he was looking at me with narrowed angry eyes and I knew he would hurt me too. "Xavier you know I¡¯m right" Ethan said and Xavier looked away from me to him with a nod. "I think we should put her in one of the cells, leave her there and interrogate her in the morning with the others. We don¡¯t want Aurora or any of the other kids waking up and stumbling down here." Ethan was silent for a while before he forced me to stand. He didn¡¯t say a word and I could tell he was mad from the way his grip was so tight. I was led down a set of stairs that reached a lot of cells. That¡¯s when I started to struggle. No, no not this again. I didn¡¯t want to be put in a cell again, in the dark with only the moon as a light. I was scared, I wanted Brett. Brett, I had to wait for Brett. What was I going to do? Ethan growled and pushed me in the cell as soon as Xavier opened it. "We¡¯ll keep her there till morning. Jacob and the others will be back by then at least, if we need back up." Ethan nodded, sent me onest re and left. Xavier turned around and looked at me with angry eyes "You¡¯re chose the worst pack to break into. Everyone knows what happened to thest rogues who messed with us." and with that he turned around and left. I sat in the dark again, so much like before. And my only thought was: Brett will think I didn¡¯t wait. ************************* Lily Chapter 145

Chapter 145: Chapter 145

I sat in the bed feeling angry as hell, I didn¡¯t follow Ethan and Xavier to the cells because I wanted nothing more than to hit Ethan. And I would¡¯ve so I just went back to our room. The door opened and Ethan walked in, looking tense and angry. I forced myself not to soften, I was angry too. Ethan got in bed and sighed, looking up at the ceiling "let it out" "You didn¡¯t even listen to me" I immediately snapped at him "I told you to calm down so we can asess the situation and you didn¡¯t even bother. For god¡¯s sake Ethan the girl looked scared out ofher mind." "She¡¯s a rogue" "She is harmless." I said "I know after everything we¡¯ve suffered from rogues you hate them and I do too but Ethan she couldn¡¯t hurt me even if she tried and no rogue in his or her right mind would go into a pack house alone" "What did you want me to do, huh?" he looked angry now as he sat up "just let her go? So she could give other rogues whatever information she was here for?or maybe give her a room at the pack house so she¡¯d befortable." he was shaking with anger, his eyes darkening "I¡¯m the apha of this pack and I have to protect it and everyone in it." "I¡¯m alpha too and I know my duties but youpletely ignored what I had to say on the matter, Ethan. I¡¯m not saying I wouldn¡¯t have told you to put her in the cells because I would¡¯ve. But you were too rough, the girl looked like she would pass out at any moment." I told him, knowing he didn¡¯t just act the way he did because of his alpha duties but because of what happened to me with the rogues. "Not everything is ck and white, Ethan. She seems harmless." "Just like Melissa seemed harmless, right? And you were so right about that" I blinked at him, not believing he had said that. That was a low blow and he knew it. Iid back down on the bed and turned my back to him. "Lily I-" "I want to sleep, Ethan" Ethan sighed, knowing he wouldn¡¯t be talking to me anytime tonight and I felt the bed shift as heid down. "Goodnight, Lily." I could tell he felt bad and wanted to say something but he knew me too well and knew it would get him nowhere. Iid there seething just wanting to hit him, he could be such an idiot at times and I know he only reacted so harshly was because he was scared, because he med himself for what happened before and that made me angrier because it was just so idiotic that he¡¯d think that. I closed my eyes with a sigh, knowing that tomorrow would be an interesting day. ***** Ethan "Look who¡¯s back!" I said as Jacob, the twins, Keith, and Adrian walked in the pack house. "How was the meeting?" The group had been on an update meeting with Alpha Kyle. Our packs had an alliance and we needed to get together at lease once every few months for updates in case any of the pack was in need. I couldn¡¯t go this time because there was an issue in the pack Lily and I needed to fix. "it was good, their pack is as good as ever. Alpha Kyle found his mate" Keith said throwing himself on the couch "Oh that¡¯s good" Lily said as she came down the stairs, she kissed all the boys¡¯ cheeks "how is she?" "Shy" Jacob answered with a shrug "She seemed more rxed with her mate, of course. But I guess being human and finding out about werewolves and being an alpha¡¯s mate is a factor in that shyness" Readplete version only at find?novel "Well I¡¯m d Kyle found someone" Lily said with a nod, she threw herself down on the couch and put her legs on Xavier¡¯sp where he sat next to Ren before adding nonchntly "A rogue broke into the pack house yesterday night" Immediately the mood turned from rxed to tensed. I knew all of the guys were thinking back to the fight we had with the rogues a couple of years ago. "found her in the kitchen when i went down to get a drink of water. She seemed harmless really and from what I got of her she just wanted to get an apple. Then Ethan came down and took her to the cells. We figured we¡¯d wait for you guys before questioning her since it was the middle of the night." "She didn¡¯t attack you? And what rogue with a sane mind would go in a pack house to get an apple. No way, I think she thought she could sneak up, maybe to do some damage or just to get some information" Jacob said standing up Chapter 146

Chapter 146: Chapter 146

"Well let¡¯s have some breakfast and then ask her" Lily said standing up as they all walked towards the kitchen. I knew I had to talk to her, we hadn¡¯t talked sincest night and I wanted to apologize, I was an ass but goddammit I almost lost her once I couldn¡¯t bare going through that again. I pulled Lily back a bit "I¡¯m sorry" I said as I pulled her into my arms, she looked up at me with a re. "I was an ass, Lily. You¡¯re right I was too harsh and I shouldn¡¯t have said what I did about Melissa." she still wasn¡¯t wavering "damn it Lily! What do you want me to say? I almost lost you once because of rogues and that damn near killed me. I just saw the rogue and my only thought was you and Aurora¡¯s safety." Lily stared at me for a few moments before sighing. "I love you, Ethan. And I hate that you had to go through that. But I¡¯m here, I¡¯m fine. No one will Aurora because they won¡¯t be able to go near enough to try. Between you and me and her uncles she¡¯s the most protected girl in the pack. And I can take care of myself." She kissed me gently and immediately some of the tension I felt melted. "You need to stop ming yourself. Nowe on, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m hungry." Lily and Nate made some eggs and bacon for us all. We sat eating, joking around when Aurora ran into the kitchen and threw herself in myp. "Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!" she said hugging me fiercely. Aurora was three years old and she was so beautiful. She had Blond hair like Lily¡¯s hair used to be and green eyes like mine. But that was the only simrity to me, other than that she was Lily through and through in the way she looked. "What¡¯s wrong, baby girl?" I said lifting her face so I could look at her "Is Brandon teasing you again?" I looked up at Xavier. His son was a few months younger than Aurora and they were friends already but he always teased her. "No daddy. I was having a nap and...and" she looked scared talking in her cute way, not spelling all the words right. "I had a wet dream" Lily choked on her juice while Jim sprayed his right out. The whole table was silent and I was staring at my baby girl in shock. "Y-you...had...what?" I stuttered out speechless. Aurora looked exasperated and repeated "I had a wet dream, daddy. I dreamt that Uncle Adrian was teaching me and Aunty Nate how to swim and I started drowning and no one would save me" Relief swept through me and I heard a few chuckles around the table "How did you learn the term ¡¯wet dream¡¯ honey?" "Uncle Dave and Jim taught me"she pointed at the twins who scooted lower in their seats. I red at them and then turned back to Aurora with a smile. "You won¡¯t ever drown, honey. We won¡¯t ever allow it. Besides you¡¯re learning to swim pretty fast. Don¡¯t worry. Oh and don¡¯t use the words ¡¯wet dream¡¯ again honey, okay? Just say scary dream" "You¡¯ll save me if I drown, won¡¯t you daddy?" She asked me with those big green eyes that always made me melt. "Always, baby girl" I kissed her forehead. "Now go y with Brandon and the other kids. the grown ups need to talk." "Okay daddy" she said and jumped off myp, running out of the room to find her friends. I turned to the twins with a re. Lily was doing the same. "May I ask" she said in that scary angry voice of hers. "Why did you teach my daughter the two words ¡¯wet¡¯ and ¡¯dream¡¯ put together?" "We¡¯re sorry" Jim winced "I was telling Dave about the girl I met yesterday and how she called me to tell me she had a wet dream about me which then led to me going to her ce and..." "Skip that part" Lily said hastily Jim nodded and continued. "So she heard me and asked me what a wet dream was and I panicked and told her it was where you dream about water" "Idiots" Lily rolled her eyes "could you please be careful what you say and who hears you saying it. Thank god it was just this and not some other word" "Still gave me a heart attack though" I mumbled and Lilyughed along with everyone else. ===================== Jacob "Come on, time to question the rogue" Ethan said as Xavier, Adrian, the twins, Lily, and I walked down the steps to where the cells where. Ethan pulled out the key and opened the door. He walked to the first cell and I faintly saw the figure huddled in the back. She wasn¡¯t moving, not an inch as we all stared at her. Ethan narrowed his eyes "stand up ande closer, rogue. We want answers" his tone was firm and though I expected her to struggle with the alphamand, like all rogues do, she immediately stood up and walked to the closer, to the center of the cell. It was then my whole body froze. Unruly brown hair framed a thin face. Her eyes were big and frightened, brown staring at us in fear. Her clothes were tattered and dirty and torn in more than one ce but I didn¡¯t think about all that as my wolf and I recognized our mate. A rogue ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find¡¤novel I couldn¡¯t believe it. My mate was the rogue who broke in the pack house. But this still wouldn¡¯t change anything, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s not working for the rogues and if she is I¡¯ll make her break all her connections, but I would not reject her. ============================= Celena "why dd you break in?" The scary man fromst night said. Chapter 147

Chapter 147: Chapter 147

"Apple" I immediately answered though I hated my weak voice but I knew that I should only talk when asked and that if I don¡¯t answer I¡¯ll get beaten, just like with the hunters. My voice was quiet and I didn¡¯t look at them but kept my gaze to the ground, it was the rules. "You seriously expect me to believe you broke into a pack house just to get an apple?" the man said and I nodded. "A rogue who can¡¯t fend for herself" one of the two guys who looked alike said with a frown "Are you just recently a rogue because that¡¯s just the only exnation" I didn¡¯t understand a word he said so I chose the safest way in these situations and didn¡¯t answer "it¡¯s best if you cooperate" another guy said and I wanted to cry because I was trying, I really was I just didn¡¯t understand "So speak" "I don¡¯t know" I said keeping my whole body still and steady, moving without permission was always bad. "What do you mean you don¡¯t know. You¡¯re not making any sense" I could hear the irritation in the mean guy¡¯s voice. neither are you I wanted to say because half of the words really didn¡¯t make sense. I heard the cell door open and my eyes flew up to see the nice girl fromst night step in. "What¡¯s your name?" she asked gently but firmly, it was obviously amand. "Wolf 376" I repeated in monotone, the name had been drilled in me. I didn¡¯t know why they called me Wolf 376 maybe it had something to do with the experiments. To everyone I didn¡¯t have a name. I only had the name Brett gave me: Celena. I remember choosing it because it meant moon. I loved the moon, it was the only thing that brought light in my dark cell at night when I was scared. There was silence all around us and the girl asked again "and who gave you that name" I hesitated a bit but answered as quickly as I could because taking my time ended up with a beating "Hunters" I heard a growl from outside the cell and looked up, all the guys outside seemed tense now but the girl inside with me just looked at me gently. "And why were you with the hunters?" "tests" I said thinking back to all the bad medicines and needles they gave me. Some of them caused me to just sleep but others put me in a lot of pain. "Do you know why they made tests?" "They said I was different" I stated in a quiet voice, barely audible. "and do you know why they said it?" "No" the girl looked back at the group outside the cell and they all looked mad, but one of them in the back was shaking so bad he scared me. Chapters first released on Find1Novel The girl turned back to me with a smile "I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t like to be called Wolf 376. So what do you like to be called." "Celena" The girl smiled but looked at me closely and then said with the scarymanding tone that would make anyone answer "You aren¡¯t lying to me, are you, Celena?" "No" "okay then, interrogation over. can we get her out of the fucking cell now?" the guy who was shaking earlier said angrily. The girl narrowed her eyes at the guy and they were both silent for a while until she smiled a big smile and turned to me. "Well, Celena. My name is Lily. The guys over there are Ethan" she pointed to the mean guy fromst night "Xavier, Dave, Jim, Adrian and finally" she threw a wink at the guy who was shaking and pointed at him "Jacob." I nodded as she turned around and walked away. She spoke to Jacob before she left with everyone and it was only me and him." "You know you cane out of the cell" he said gently and I followed his order and walked out of the cell but didn¡¯t know what to do. "So you don¡¯t know anything about werewolves?" he frowned as I shook my head. I only knew what I read in stories and such but that was all. "you don¡¯t talk much do you?" I stayed still as he sighed "You don¡¯t have to be afraid here, you know. We¡¯re not like hunters at all." Again I didn¡¯t answer but I wouldn¡¯t trust them because Brett told me never to trust anyone unless they gave me reason to. "Alright, don¡¯t talk." he lifted his hand and got near me and I flinched, waiting for the p but he froze and his eyes darkened a bit before pulling his hand back. "Come one, we¡¯ll get you something to eat." It was weird how everyone was. Jacob sat me in the kitchen with the rest of the people who were downstairs and a few others and they were all silent but I didn¡¯t even see them. As soon as I was in the kitchen I grabbed an apple and held it to me, feeling my stomach grumble. I looked at them all, scared they would take it from me. "Hey, hey, calm down" Jacob said, his face gentle with worry. "You can have the apple, you can have any kind of food you want, okay?" I looked at him doubtfully but took the te he had offered me that was filled with food with shaking hands. I looked at them and walked to the door. "wow, wait! Where are you going?" Chapter 148

Chapter 148: Chapter 148

I froze, I knew I shouldn¡¯t have expected they¡¯d let me go. They probably wanted me to feelfortable before doing whatever they wanted with me and put me back in the cell. I dropped the te but kept the bread in my hand and dashed out the door, running as fast as I could. I heard some yelling but then it got quiet and I was thankful they didn¡¯t find me. I ran the familiar way back to the cave and crawled in, feeling tired and hungry. I took a small bite out of the bread and wanted to gobble the rest up but I knew I had to keep it as long as I could without it spoiling. Iy my head down on the ground, feeling tired after what had happened and closed my eyes, hoping Brett would find me soon. ========================= Jacob I stared at the cave opening and sat back against a tree. Everyone wanted to follow her and get her back, which would have been easy enough. But I knew that would only scare her more. So I followed her quietly and watched as she got into the cave. It wasn¡¯t safe and I was worried. She obviously had no idea what she was or how to defend herself but she didn¡¯t trust people either. I felt rage fill me at the thought of what she had told us. She was with hunters, probably before she turned, meaning before she was even thirteen. How old was she when they took her? Which pack was she taken from? And, most importantly, what did they do to her all these years? I was intent on finding out but first I had to make her go to the pack house with me, tell her what she was and help her adjust. And maybe, when she¡¯s morefortable with us and doesn¡¯t feel so scared. I¡¯d tell her she was my mate. Though I wanted nothing more than to tell her and mark her now, I knew she wasn¡¯t ready. So I would wait, I¡¯d wait however long it would take until I can get her to trust me enough to be with me. As for now I only had one thing on my mind, helping her and getting her to trust me enough to tell me what had happened to her. **** Celena Dizziness swept over me as I started puking, though nothing came out because there wasn¡¯t anything in my stomach. I was tired and scared and Brett still hadn¡¯te. Sleeping at night became scarier and I started getting the nightmares again. I used to have them all the time but I spent about a week free before they came again and I always woke up sweating and on rare cases closer to the mouth of the cave than when I initially slept. For more chapters visit F?nd-Novel But now I could barely move, I kept feeling hot then cold and I was so tired, I didn¡¯t know what was wrong, usually the drugs are what caused me to feel like this. I began to lose hope that Brett woulde and I was so tired. Maybe just a little nap, I thought closing my eyes barely hearing the footsteps in the cave. Jacob I had enough, I didn¡¯t mind having her in the cave with me watching over her but her not eating and now being sick was crossing the line. My mate wasn¡¯t going to get sick. I walked in the cave and saw her figure on the floor, small and so fragile that it broke my heart. I heard her screaming at night more than once but didn¡¯t go knowing if she saw me she¡¯d freak out even more and it killed me. I carried her gently, walking out of the cave. I haven¡¯t been in the pack house since she ran away but they all knew where and how I was due to the pack link. I told them I wasing back and to call Miranda for my mate. Ethan and Lily had started increasing research on the Hunter bases as soon as they could. As for the pack members that missed Celena going through the border, they were scolded and given extra work outs for not noticing a rogue, even if she is my mate, to pass. And though I¡¯m d they did, I understand because if it was a dangerous rogue we would¡¯ve been ambushed. "Well finally you¡¯re back" Ren said with a smileing out of the front door with Nate "I heard you finally found your mate. Come on bring her in and I¡¯ll check her out." "You?" "Well mom mostly I just observe and help cause I¡¯m training to be a doctor as well." I nodded; being werewolves we took extra special sses in high school to prepare us for after. The whole town and all its businesses by the alpha. So the extra sses prepare us for which business we want to take. Some decide to study outside but others are happy with what they¡¯ve got. All our extra sses were college level so we could work as soon as we were done. Ren would take a lot of more sses and lessons before bing a pack doctor. I took Celena inside and put her on one of the hospital beds in the small clinic. It wasn¡¯t our hospital but the pack house was closer. Miranda came in with Ren behind her, they pushed me aside and checked her in several ces, making examinations. Chapter 149

Chapter 149: Chapter 149

"She¡¯s just sick, she must¡¯ve caught a virus" Miranda said looking at Jacob grimly "There are werewolf viruses that make us sick but she has a human virus. It happens to malnourished werewolves and seeing as she¡¯s not a turner that was another factor in it." "She hasn¡¯t turned?" "No, when a person turns there are certain...changes in their skin, barely recognisable but there and she doesn¡¯t have them. I can assure you she hasn¡¯t changed. I have also made a few tests and I¡¯ll talk to you as soon as I get them. But for now just make her rest in a nice bed and make sure she eats." Original content can be found at FindN()vel I nodded and carried Celena up to one of the rooms. I would¡¯ve preffered mine but I wouldn¡¯t rush it. She looked so small and sad on the bed, so tired and unconscious I doubted she was even dreaming, which was good considering she had constant nightmares from what I saw in the cave. After a while I finally forced myself to get out to talk to the others, they were waiting for me in the living room. Ren and Nate pouring over Aurora¡¯s birthday while the others chatted away. Everyone looked up at me as soon as I came in. I sat on the couch next to Keith and sighed. "She¡¯s just sick, human virus, from malnourishment. And, apparently, she hasn¡¯t shifted" "There¡¯s no way she¡¯s less than thirteen" Xavier said "She¡¯s seventeen minimum" "I know" I said feeling myself get angrier "So I think it¡¯s because of what the hunters did to her" "Me and Ethan are contacting our allied packs, the Hunters have been stepping on our toes for a while now and we stayed back because we didn¡¯t want to lose wolves, but we can¡¯t stay quiet wile they steal our kind and do- who knows what with them." Lily said angrily "I¡¯ve taken care of where the people who don¡¯t fight would be in case of an attack" "Hopefully it won¡¯te to that" Adrian said with a sigh "But we need information about them from your mate, Jacob. We need to be prepared, to know what they¡¯re nning" "She¡¯ll talk when she¡¯s ready and healthy" I all but growled at Adrian, I wanted my mate fully healed and happy. I didn¡¯t want anyone pressuring her for information or anything she¡¯s not ready to tell. Adrian obviously sensed that and sat back, his hands raised in a sign of surrender "Look what matters now is to help her get through this" Nate added "I mean from what little I saw from her that morning she¡¯s like a wounded animal. Earn her trust and don¡¯t try to get any info out of her." "Agreed" ren said as everyone else nodded. Finally, I thought, itching to check on my mate. I wouldn¡¯t leave her till she woke up, I couldn¡¯t, I needed to make sure she¡¯d be alright. So I immediately ran to her room and sat on the couch beside the bed. Even in her sleep she looked pained and it killed me to think of what those hunters have done to her. And as i watched over her as it got dark, I vowed I¡¯d never let her get hurt again. I woke up expecting to feel the rock hard ground beneath me but strangely I wasfortable. I still felt groggy and exhausted, but not cold or sore from the ground. Realizing I had been moved my eyes flew wide open and I sat up, causing a wave of dizziness toe over me. "Wow, calm down there, sweetheart. You¡¯re still in bad shape you need to rest" A familiar voice said and I looked to see the nice guy from earlier. I cowered away from him, falling off the bed and crawled till my back hit a wall."Wow, calm down" The guy said raising his hands and stepping back a few steps thankfully. I stared at him for a long while, just studying him while he shuffled awkwardly and then sighed "look at least go back in bed, you¡¯re sick and you need rest. I¡¯ll go downstairs to get you food" He looked at me, waiting for an answer but left when he didn¡¯t get one. I immediately tried to stand up, my feet wobbled and I almost fell but I leaned on the wall. I was exhausted, a feeling I was familiar to everytime I got injected with a new drug. I dragged myself to the window and tried opening it but it wouldn¡¯t budge, locked. I tried moving to the door but couldn¡¯t walk, my vision going blurry. I dragged myself to the bed knowing I couldn¡¯t escape even if there was a way out. It took some time to get on the bed but when I finally did, I fell asleep. ======================= Jacob I walked in the room and sighed at seeing my mate asleep on the bed. I was scared she wouldn¡¯t agree to rest and stay still, but I also knew she was too weak to do anything else. I put the tray of food on a table and walked towards her. I didn¡¯t want to wake her up but Miranda said she had to eat, she was too malnourished. I let my eyes go over her figure and suppressed a growl; she was too thin, too weak and fragile. Whatever the hunters did to her it made her so scared and fragile that it drove me insane with the need to ughter them all. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, wanting to calm down before I woke my mate up. I didn¡¯t need to scare her more than she already was. Chapter 150

Chapter 150: Chapter 150

Suddenly she jerked in her sleep, her arms going to her sides as she started thrashing on the bed, crying and screaming, the way she moved and thrashed you¡¯d think she was tied to the bed. I stared in shock before I finally snapped out of it and started trying to wake her up. She gasped and her eyes snapped open as she stopped struggling. She just stared at me while I moved away from her as to not to scare her, her eyes kept following me. Those Big brown eyes filled with pain and hesitance. It was killing me. "I brought you some food" I offered as I grabbed the tray and held it in front of me. She eyed the food warily, as if expecting it to to jump up and kill her. "you need to eat or you won¡¯t get better." she turned her gaze to me and stared at me silently I sighed and tried again "Sweetheart, I¡¯m not going to hurt you. No one will I promise" I put the tray in herp "try it, it¡¯ll make you feel better" she looked at the tray then back at me. She grabbed the spoon, dipped it in the soup and offered the spoon to me I didn¡¯t understand at first but then it hit me that she was making sure the soup didn¡¯t have anything. I took the spoon and ate its contents. "see? Nothing but healthy soup" I gave the spoon back to her and she hesitantly dipped it in the soup again and brought it up to her lips. Her thin arms shaking with the effort making my fists clench. She looked at me and put the spoon in her mouth, her eyes closing as she swallowed and immediately refilled the spoon and brought it to her mouth again "Slow down there, sweetheart. If you eat it fast it won¡¯t stay in your stomach, slowly."She didn¡¯t offer any response or sign that she heard me but she slowed down her intake. "So" I said while she ate "My name is Jacob, you already know that" I tried to make my voice gentle as to not to scare her "I¡¯m twenty-one and you?" she was silent for a while before speaking in a low voice, that I wouldn¡¯t have heard if not for my sensitive hearing "eighteen" I smiled at her "not much younger than me then" she shrugged "I brought you some clothes, they¡¯re in the bathroom with fresh towels so if you want to shower. she looked at me in a cute confused expression but didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t long before she put down her spoon. She tried to lift her tray but her hands shook with the effort nd she could hardly raise it. Again I found myself trying to control myself. I stood up and took the tray from her, looking down to see her bowl of soup was still nearly full. I sighed, Miranda had told me she wouldnt be able to eat much. I tried not to smile as i was leaving as I saw her trying to discreetly see if she smelled, from the small noise she made, i suppose she didn¡¯t like what she found. Checktest chapters at FindN0vel I went down to and put the tray on the sink when Adrian pped me on the back to get my attention "how¡¯s she doing?" "still too weak and sick but at least she¡¯s awake. Spoke a few words but that¡¯s it" I said with a sigh, I was worried about her. I couldn¡¯t imagine what the hunters had done to her, how they treated her. No wonder she was so skittish and afraid. "I liked that te" I heard a familiar voice from the doorway, I looked down and saw the te that was in my hands had broken "calm down Jacob" Lily said as she walked into the kitchen, grabbed some orange juice fom the refrigerator and turned to look at me "Just focus on helping her nw, getting mad won¡¯t do you or her any good" "news about the hunters?" I said as I washed the blood off my hands, my wounds already healing. "Ethan and I are working on it, we¡¯ll find their hide-out soon enough. We¡¯ve contacted allies in case of a war and they¡¯ve agreed to help. But before we make any move we¡¯ll have to wait till your mate gets better and feelsfortable enough to give us information about the kinds of weapons they have. I nodded and walked out of the kitchen to go check on my mate, when I reached the door I knocked and got in when I ddn¡¯t get an answer. I found my mate holding on to the wall trying to go to the bathroom. I immediately went to help her, but she jumped away when I touched her. "l¡¯m just trying to help, you¡¯re still too weak to just walk on your own" she stared at me for a long time before she nodded slowly and I led her to the bathroom. "ok so here you go, I¡¯m going to be right outside if you need me okay?" I turned to leave but she took my wrist in her hand making me turn back. She was looking at the ground, a blush on her cheeks "I dont know how" she murmured quietly and I frowned "how did you shower before?" she remained silent so I chose not to make her even more ufortable. "hey, it¡¯s okay I¡¯ll show you" I led her to the shower and started telling her about the cold and hot water taps, making her choose when the water wasjust right and left her in the bathroom when she told me she understood. Chapter 151

Chapter 151: Chapter 151

I sat on her listening to the sound of the shower. My head swimming with thoughts on how she was treated, making the wolf in me try to w its way out and y everyone whoid a hand on her, I was inplete agreement, but I knew that she came first. She would alwayse first Celena I was getting better, that much was obvious but I still wasn¡¯t allowed to go out because the the doctor Miranda, said I need to rest to build up my ¡¯barely there immune system¡¯. I tried to escape but every time Jacob would catch me. This time when he caught me sneaking through the back door he just looked tired. "I really don¡¯t get it. Why do you want to leave so bad?" he looked so sad and tired I felt bad, but I needed to get back to the cave before Brett thought I¡¯d left. "Just tell me what you want. If its family you want to go after I¡¯ll search everywhere and take you. Just tell me because I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t let you go, especially when you¡¯re not healthy." I stayed quiet, feeling bad for some reason. Knowing I wouldn¡¯t be going anywhere tonight, Jacob would remain on high alert I turned to leave when he spoke up "Look i¡¯m going to make something to eat, are you hungry?" I stayed quiet and looked at him cautiously. After a while I nodded and he motioned for me to sit down on one of the bar stools. I sat down and watched as he moved with ease in the kitchen, using stuff I barely recognized and stuff I didn¡¯t know at all. He seemed to notice I was interested and stopped "Wanna help?" I perked up at the suggestion and stood up and walked to where he was but realized my mistake and took a few steps back, expecting punishment. "it¡¯s okay if youe close, here can you whisk those eggs for me? Like this" he demonstrated and handed me the bowl. I took it hesitantly and tried to imitate what he had done. But I found myself spilling on the floor. So I ced the bowl on the counter and tried again. it worked for a bit before i identally tipped the bowl and dropped it to the ground. My heart froze knowing I would get punished. I immediately dropped to the floor, picking the broken ss pieces up hastily, my fear growing and when Jacob crouched and grabbed my hand I immediately jerked it out of his grasp and scrambled away from him. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry" I repeated, images of beatings and drug-induced pain flowing through my head "Celena, calm down." A voice broke through my panic and for some reason I listened, I started to calm down and looked through my hands that I had above my head for protection. I saw Jacob standing looking at me cautiously "I¡¯m not going to hurt you I promise" He started approaching me but stopped when I winced "I just want to fix up your hands." he said and it was only then that I noticed my hands were bleeding, had I cut them while I was frenziedly gathering the broken pieces of ss? Jacob knelt in front of me and held out his hands "please, let me see" I stared at him for a while before lowering my hands. He raised a hand and barely let his finger touch my palms. it was such a soft touch i barely felt it. "wait here, I¡¯m getting the first aid kit" he said and ran out of the room. He came back faster than I had expected and sat cross legged in front of me. He went to grab my hand but stopped before our hands touched and looked at me. I hesitantly nodded and he gently grabbed my first hand "the disinfectant will sting a bit" he said and I almost took my hand back but kept it there. I knew the sting of the disinfectant, Brett had treated me so many times. I stared at him for a while before getting the courage to talk "I¡¯m sorry" I whispered and nodded my head to the broken pieces of the bowl behind him. "You have nothing to be sorry about" he said gently "everyone screws up their first time around. At least with eggs its normal to screw up. I screwed up cereal my first time round. I put salt in the milk instead of sugar. you can imagine how that tasted" without even realizing I giggled and Jacob¡¯s head snapped up and looked at me in shock before a grin spread over his face. I was shocked too, only Brett ever made meugh in any way. "well isn¡¯t that a beautiful sound" Jacob said "well your hands are all done. Wanna try this cooking thing again?" I hesitated but if he didn¡¯t beat me for breaking the bowl and even took care of me I doubted he¡¯d hit me for asking shyly "Can I have some cereal instead?" "Of course. You like cereal" he asked as he stood up and went to the fridge. "Yes, its one of the few things I¡¯ve tasted" I said without thinking and I saw Jacob freeze. I tensed up, I didn¡¯t want him to ask questions. Damn it I was stupid. Jacob cleared his throat. "what kind of cereal do you want?" "huh?" "We have coco puffs, frosted kes and lucky charms. which one do you want?" "I don¡¯t know" "One of each it is then" My eyes widened, one of each. Was he crazy? I couldn¡¯t understand his actions.What was his purpose? Why was he being so nice? soon enough i had three bowls in front of me. Jacob had his own bowl in front of him e on taste them and choose which one you like." ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find(?)ovel Chapter 152

Chapter 152: Chapter 152

I grabbed the spoon and tasted the first bowl. I didn¡¯t like it at all but I didn¡¯t dare say anything, Jacobughed "Okay from your facial expression I can tell you don¡¯t like it. So frosted kes are out. try the others" he didn¡¯t yell at me? Why wasn¡¯t he yelling and saying how I should be thankful he even gave me food? I tasted the other one and it was yummy but the third one I loved the most. "C-can I have this one?" I asked "of course you don¡¯t have to ask. I¡¯m d we have something you like. I¡¯ll stock up on Lucky charms tomorrow" he said as he put his bowl in the sink and started cleaning the floor from the egg spill while I ate. When he was done he stood up and smiled "you know you¡¯ve talked to me this night more than you have thesest few weeks. I¡¯m d" I didn¡¯t answer, wondering why the hell I had a fluttering feeling in my stomach. And more importantly, why was I beginning to trust him. and why was I starting to trust him. I sat on the bed, contemting my next move; I had to think hard to make sure I chose right. "Do you have any..." I trailed on "Threes?" "go fish" Jacob said and I pouted as I reached for another card. It had been two days since the kitchen incident and I haven¡¯t had any chance at all at escaping, Jacob had been with me the whole time. And I was ashamed to say, I was starting to warm up to him. I shouldn¡¯t, I knew that. I still nned on running away to the cave as soon as I could to meet Brett, But I just haven¡¯t had the chance. I had spent these past two days in my room, only seeing Jacob and no one else. I was still too scared. It was his idea to teach me a card game, we had tried some but I didn¡¯t like them. The only one I liked was Go Fish "Do you have any kings?" he asked and I reluctantly gave him my two kings. He grinned at me and he looked so cute that I couldn¡¯t help but softly smile myself, which only made him grin even more. "well isn¡¯t that beautiful" he said, his cardsying discarded beside him. "You¡¯ve only gave me that smile a handful of times, but I swear it gets more beautiful everytime." "Thank you" I said in my quiet voice, thankful when he seemed to hear me. Original content can be found at find?novel "So" he cleared his throat nervously "I...uum...have something to ask you" he ran a hand through his hair, and my fingers twitched, itching to do the same. It confused me why I felt the need to touch him. But so far I had resisted these urges sessfully. "Celena" his voice snapped me out of the daze I was in. "Tell me about...the hunters.The one who took you, you need to tell me about them." I immediately stiffened, sliding further back on the bed and shaking my head frantically. I knew sooner orter the interrogation would start. Would they hurt me like the hunters did? Would they use drugs or knives and sharp objects? I preferred the knives anyday to the familiar burning pain that spreads through my body like an inferno. At least with knives the pain would be centered in the ces I was cut. My panic increased when a hand touched my arm. I immediately flinched , tears streaming down my cheeks. "Please, no" I whimpered, memories shing in my mind. "Celena, calm down. Please I won¡¯t hurt you" Jacob¡¯s voice sounded frantic. I looked up through my haze of tears to see him looking pained, his hands in fists, and his knuckles white. "I¡¯m sorry; you don¡¯t have to tell me anything" His expression is what calmed me down. It made me want to take away the pain on his face. My breathing evened out, I wiped the tears running down my cheeks, looking at him hesitantly. "I-I¡¯m sorry" I said miserably, feeling like an idiot for freaking out. "Don¡¯t apologize, honey. It¡¯s not your fault" he said, his hand reached out to touch me but then he drew it back, a look of longing on his face. He turned and sat himself on the edge of the bed, a hand running through his hair. A sign of nervousness I hade to know "I¡¯m sorry for asking, I just...wanted to know what they did to you. I can¡¯t bear to think¡ª" he exhaled roughly "forget it" I stared at him quietly for a moment, hating his slumped shoulders. The urge tofort him grew and I found myself crawling towards him on the bed. I stopped for a moment, knowing I might get hurt for doing this but nervously doing so anyway. I crawled into hisp and hugged him. He stiffened for a moment and I closed my eyes waiting for pain. But I felt nothing but his hands wrapping around me, and his face burying in my hair as he took a deep breath. It was strange how safe I felt with his arms around me. I knew better than that. I knew not to trust anyone except Brett and Dan, I knew trusting lead to hurt. So why the hell did I trust him? "Thank you" he exhaled against my hair, his arms squeezing me tighter. I heard a chuckle before he whispered huskily "I¡¯m afraid if I let you go, I might not get this chance again." I could barely register his words. Despite the panic and fear that were bubbling up inside me at the contact, there was still the feeling of safeness and warmth that I had never felt with a stranger before. Chapter 153

Chapter 153: Chapter 153

Suddenly the door flew open, making me flinch and huddle closer to Jacob who growled angrily and lifted his head to see who was at the door. "Jacob" one of the twins said "We caught a hunter on our territory" ************************************** Celena The words sent me to a state of panic, I started breathing quicker and shivering. I heard Jacob curse angrily and tell the guy who came to leave. Suddenly his face was in front of mine, hands framing my face softly "Calm down, I¡¯m here and they won¡¯t ever get you. I promise" Jacob said gently and the more he talked the more I found myself calming down, just like before. I was still scared. I admitted as much to him and he immediately engulfed me in another hug, reassuring me that he would never let anyone hurt me. We sat there for a while before I fell asleep in his arms. When I woke up I was alone. I stood up from the bed groggily and looked at the door, hesitant about going out. But I knew I had to. Everyone was distracted with the hunter and though I was terrified I knew I had to go back and wait for Brett. If the hunters were here it meant that Brett was too. I got out and walked slowly towards the stairs when I heard a shout that had me freezing in my tracks not just for the fact that it sounded tortured but because it was a voice I¡¯d recognize anywhere. It was Brett¡¯s. I ran as fast as I could towards the voice, it wasing from the basements. As I ran I felt a pair of arms wrap around me. "Celena don¡¯t be scared. You¡¯re safe don¡¯t worry" I heard the voice of one of the girls I had seen before around the house. I kept pushing her away but she kept holding on to me "trust me you don¡¯t wanna see this" I made a sound of frustration before using all of my power to push her off of me. Surprisingly I managed to shove her to the ground before I ran down the stairs. The sight I was greeted with made me freeze in horror. Brett was in a cell, covered in blood with Jacob and some other guys surrounding him."NO" I yelled surprising them all as I ran into the cell. Jacob maneuvered to catch me but I ducked past him and ran straight to Brett who was on his knees. "Brett? Brett?" I repeated his name as I lifted his face, looking into his half-lidded eyes. I saw a faint smile tug at his lips "littlemb" he choked out and I could feel my eyes watering "I was...worried" "I¡¯m fine" I sobbed "And you¡¯re going to be fine too. I promise" He smiled and then suddenly his body sagged and he fell against me. "Brett? Brett!" I panicked, I couldn¡¯t lose Brett. I couldn¡¯t. "Help him" I screamed finally looking up at the astonished faces of the men around me "Please" I looked at Jacob pleadingly "Please. I¡¯m begging you, help him...please" I sobbed, hugging Brett to me "I¡¯ll do anything...I¡¯ll stay and do whatever you want. Just please...save him" Jacob looked behind me and then nodded in confirmation before reaching towards me. "NO!" I screeched holding Brett closer to me "We¡¯re going to help him, Celena. I promise. But you have to let him go. Ethan just called for Miranda toe and take care of him. We won¡¯t hurt him" Jacob said as the woman who had treated me walked into the room, I slowly let go of Brett and watched as Brett got carried out of the room. I immediately stood up and ran after them, ignoring Jacob¡¯s cries. I watched as they carried Brett into a room simr to the one I woke up in when I was sick but when I tried to get in the woman told everyone to get out so she could work on him. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find_Novel(. I went outside and slid down the wall. It was Brett. Brett was here and he was hurt. Jacob and the others hurt him. I felt ashamed for starting to trust him. I looked down at myself and saw that I was covered in blood. I stared at the blood coating my hands as tears filled my eyes till i could barely see anything. "Celena" The voice made my head snap up and I saw Jacob staring down at me, his expression unreadable "S-stay away from me" I whispered tiredly, just moments before I had been hugging him,someone who hurt Brett "You need some rest" Jacob said, ignoring my statement "And to wash up" "You h-hurt him" I said usingly "He might die" "It wasn¡¯t us" Jacob said "I mean we didn¡¯t get him help right away because we thought he¡¯d give us the information easier if he was already in pain. But we weren¡¯t the ones that hurt him." Chapter 154

Chapter 154: Chapter 154

I stared at him silently, not knowing if I should believe him butpelled to. But I wouldn¡¯t let myself trust again. I had to be careful, I had to protect Brett. "Let¡¯s get you cleaned up" he said and I shook my head and answered "I won¡¯t leave him" "It could take hours--" "i¡¯ll wait" I said stubbornly, knowing I wouldn¡¯t be leaving anytime soon. Jacob stared at me for a few moments before sighing. He sat down next to me, leaving a bit of distance between us before saying "then I¡¯ll wait too" We sat there for a while, neither of us saying anything. And I was ashamed to say his presence brought me somefort. It felt like ages before the woman came out of the room. Her name was Miranda, now that I could think clearly enough to remember it. I stood up immediately "How is he?" "Well he had several cuts and bruises, so he took quite a beating. And he had a bullet wound in his shoulder. Just a graze but it was infected. He has a fever due to the infection but I¡¯m treating him and hopefully his fever breaks by tomorrow morning" I nodded and asked her if I could see him. "He¡¯s not conscious but you can go in." Before I could go in my arm was grabbed gently. "at least let me get you fed and cleaned up" "I won¡¯t leave him alone" I said but the underlying message was obvious: I didn¡¯t trust them alone with him. Jacob grimaced and then nodded "But I¡¯m going in with you. I don¡¯t trust him" That confused me since Brett would never hurt me. But then I understood that to them he¡¯s a hunter but he was never a hunter to me. I didn¡¯t say anything as I got in and immediately ran to Brett¡¯s side. He looked so fragile, so hurt I wanted to cry. So I got a chair and pulled it as close to the bed as possible and held his hand, cing my head over it and crying silently. **** Recap "I won¡¯t leave him alone" I said but the underlying message was obvious: I didn¡¯t trust them alone with him. Jacob grimaced and then nodded "But I¡¯m going in with you. I don¡¯t trust him" That confused me since Brett would never hurt me. But then I understood that to them he¡¯s a hunter but he was never a hunter to me. I didn¡¯t say anything as I got in and immediately ran to Brett¡¯s side. He looked so fragile, so hurt I wanted to cry. So I got a chair and pulled it as close to the bed as possible and held his hand, cing my head over it and crying silently. ********************************************** Celena it had been a full day since Brett was brought in and I had not moved. Jacob stayed with me the whole time. He tried to talk me into washing up and resting but I didn¡¯t even answer him. I didn¡¯t know what to do, I had so many conflicting feelings I felt like I was going to burst. The one thing I was sure of was that when Brett woke up, I¡¯d do whatever he told me to do. He was the only person I had left. "I got you food. Miranda said its bad if you don¡¯t eat regrly" Jacob said entering the room. He had left only five minutes ago and I had thought he had finally grown tired of this. Guess not. I looked at the food in his hands and shook my head. It wasn¡¯t fair that while I was eating Brett was sick and unconscious, because of me. Because he wanted to keep me safe "You are going to eat" Jacob¡¯s voice changed to stern and I stiffened, looking up at him through strands of my hair. His stand was firm and his eyes were slowly melting into ck "I will not tolerate you harming your health. You haven¡¯t slept and you won¡¯t even change, but you will eat. Or i will feed it to you through an IV" Chapters first released on f?ndnovel I sat there, paralyzed with fear. This was the first time since meeting him that I had truly felt genuine horror. Memories of how being given drugs through an IV registered in my head and I was close to panic "Just...you...try" I tired, hoarse voice sounded in the room and I immediately snapped my head to the side , my panic fading at seeing Brett looking at us through half-lidded eyes. "Brett!" I eximedunching onto him and hugging him fiercely. He groaned in pain and I immediately backed off. "Sorry" "S¡¯okay" he said smiling at me "You okay, littlemb?" he asked, his eyes scanning my face "They didn¡¯t...hurt you...ah...did they?" I felt tears welling up in my eyes. Brett was in pain and he still asked about me. "Why are you crying?" I didn¡¯t answer and he looked at Jacob sharply "Can we have a moment" he asked but it didn¡¯t exactlye out as a question. I could feel Jacob¡¯s gaze on me but I didn¡¯t look back. He sighed and said "Fine. But I¡¯ll hear it if anything happens" and then he left. Jacob immediately raised a hand to my cheek as soon as Jacob left and rubbed his thumb on my cheek gently. "I¡¯m sorry" I blurted out "This is all my fault" I felt the tearsing and felt ashamed. I knew Brett hated it when I cried. I just couldn¡¯t help myself. "You¡¯re hurt and I¡¯m..." "I¡¯m fine, littlemb" He said "The important thing is we¡¯re both safe. That better not be your blood on those clothes" Chapter 155

Chapter 155: Chapter 155

"It¡¯s yours" I said rubbing my eyes "I didn¡¯t want to leave your side for a second" "I¡¯m fine, littlemb" he said reassuringly "Everything is okay" "But I betrayed you" I choked out "I tried staying at the cave but they took me here and wouldn¡¯t let me leave and I...I started trusting him and they.....they hurt you" I felt the beginnings of a panic attacking along "hey, hey calm down. Deep breaths, Celena." I listened to Brett¡¯s voice and did as he told me, thankful when I felt myself rx. "you didn¡¯t betray me. I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re safe. I was so worried, Celena." he said looking at me with so much emotion I wanted to cry again. "And they didn¡¯t hurt me, the hunters did that. They just questioned me in exchange for help." he smiled softly. "Come here" I immediately climbed into his bed and he held me beside him, offering me thefort I had missed so much. "tell me the truth, Celena. Have you been having nightmares again?" I frowned and nodded and he sighed, running his hands through my hair before saying"1 to 10" the question felt so routine, so like what he constantly asked when we were still at the cell and he¡¯d see my pain, or wake me up from a nightmare and ask how bad it was so he¡¯d know what lessened the nightmares and what worsened them. It rxed me to a degree. But I really didn¡¯t want to worry him with how scary my nightmares had been these days. "8" I answered honestly, knowing I couldn¡¯t lie to Brett. He sighed and held me tighter "Rest now, littlemb. I¡¯m here." I nodded and immediately fell asleep in Brett¡¯s arms. *********************** Jacob I growled angrily as I paced Dave¡¯s¡¯ room. It was the closest one to the room my mate was in and I needed to be as close as possible. I cursed Ethan for having the walls be soundproof, even for a werewolf. I wanted to know what was happening. "So what you¡¯re saying is. You screwed up." Dave said from his bed "You basically threatened your mate who has a bad past and scared the crap out of her." "And you say Ethan¡¯s the idiot" Jim said from beside his brother. I groaned and stopped pacing to run a hand along my face and look at them. "I shouldn¡¯t have said that" I said, I knew I had messed up the second those words left my lips. My mate looked absolutely horrified. "Imagine if it was your mate covered in blood, not resting and crying. She wasn¡¯t even eating and her health is frail enough already. I just lost it" The guys rolled their eyes before Dave asked "So what¡¯s up with this Brett guy? She seems to adore him" I growled at that "She doesn¡¯t seem to think he¡¯s a threat. But he¡¯s obviously a hunter and I don¡¯t trust him. He could have easily fooled her into trusting him." "He seemed genuinely worried about her in that cell" Jim said with a shrug "I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a bad guy." "he¡¯s a Hunter" I growled "they only want to kill werewolves. They kidnapped her and did who knows what with her for I don¡¯t know how long." "So keep an eye on him" Jim said "But don¡¯t ruin what you¡¯ve so slowly built with your mate. She¡¯s skittish enough as it is." "what he said" Dave agreed and flinched when Jim punched his arm "What I was agreeing with you" "I sensed sarcasm" "Well your spidey senses are going haywire then." "Shut up, you have..." I tuned the twins¡¯ bickering out and thought about what Jim said. It was true. Just by threatening her I had already ruined whatever progress I was making, not to mention her thinking we hurt her precious Brett. I needed to think this through. I had to protect my mate, no matter what. But I also wanted her to trust me. She just had to trust me. I needed a n. Recap He sighed and held me tighter "Rest now, littlemb. I¡¯m here." I nodded and immediately fell asleep in Brett¡¯s arms. *********************** Celena "Well you seem to be fine now" Miranda said stepping back and collecting her stuff "the fever has broken and you¡¯re cuts will heal in time. the bullet wound is superficial and just a deep scratch but I would advise to rest your arm and not move it much for a week or so" "Thanks" Brett said sitting up "Must¡¯ve been hard for you to have to fix up someone you hate" Discover more novels at find~novel "I¡¯m a doctor" Miranda said "I don¡¯t walk away when there¡¯s a chance I can help someone...even if he is a hunter" Miranda left shortly after and I sat alongside Brett. I had told him what had happened since we became apart and he told me he didn¡¯t feel these people were a threat. I hadn¡¯t talked to Jacob or been alone with him since Brett was brought in and I didn¡¯t know if I should. "Hey, you okay?" Brett asked, snapping me out of my daze. He looked worried; he was constantly worried about me I noticed. I think he felt bad for leaving me to fend for myself once I told him how hard it was before these people took me in and although I told him more than once he had to, I could tell it would take a while. "I¡¯m fine" I said with a smile that faded once I saw what he was doing "Brett, you aren¡¯t supposed to get up" I said as I hastily ran over to him "I can¡¯t stay in bed" Brett said giving me a reassuring grin. "Come on, let¡¯s have a look around I hesitated and he noticed "Hey, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you." Chapter 156

Chapter 156: Chapter 156

I smiled and nodded, Brett would always protect me. He stood upright and took my hand and led me out the door only to run into Ethan. "And where were you nning on going" Ethan said with narrowed eyes. Brett remained smiling but subtly shifted me behind him "Just looking around" Brett said calmly "I¡¯m guessing you have a few questions for me" Ethan nodded and turned around, obviously expecting us to follow. Brett squeezed my hand in reassurance and we followed Ethan down the stairs till we reached the living room. I saw familiar faces there, except Jacob. I sat down next to Brett "First things first" Brett said "I¡¯d like some food Celena. It¡¯s my understanding she hasn¡¯t eaten in a while" "Don¡¯t need you to tell us that" Jacob grumbled walking in the room with a te in his hands. He ced the te in front of me on the table, gave me a feeble smile and went to sit down on the sofa across from us, next to Xavier and Adrian. "Now, there¡¯s a reason this isn¡¯t being held in the cell" Ethan said, his eyes going to me "But we¡¯re going to want details. So for her sake, I advise she goes with Ren and Nate while we talk" At that sentence I cringed and scooted even closer to Brett. He looked at me and I could tell he saw the panic on my face at the thought of leaving. He sighed and reluctantly answered Ethan "She stays" he said and then nudged me "Eat" I immediately picked the te up and started nibbling at the food on it. It felt great after not eating for two days. "Fine" Ethan said "let¡¯s start with a simple question. How long did the hunters have her?" "Since she was a few months old" Brett answered and I watched as horror took over the face of everyone in the room. "How did they manage to kidnap a baby from the middle of a pack? Even if there was a battle the kids are sent to a different pack or are put in a safety room no hunter could enter" Xavier said in shock, his eyes flickering to me "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the west fall pack" Brett said and thick silence filled the room "The unexpected attack in the middle of the night. There was no time to hide anyone, the pack was in a frenzy and from what I was told, her parents tried to run away when it was obvious It was hopeless. They were killed and she was taken" I looked down at myp and tried to digest the information. This was the first time I had heard about my parents. I hadn¡¯t asked Brett before for fear of the answer. Brett¡¯s hold on my hand tightened and I could tell he sensed my distress. "She was an experiment" Brett continued "From the moment they got her hands on her." "She hasn¡¯t shifted" Lily said "And it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s older than thirteen." "She¡¯s eighteen" Brett said "They tried a lot of drugs on her, and I think it eventually removed or killed her..." his eyes flickered to me "I¡¯d rather we not delve into this exact detail. It¡¯ll be too much for her to handle so soon after leaving the base" "Speaking of the base" Ethan said "We¡¯re going to need an exact location on where it is. We don¡¯t n on sitting quietly now that we know what they¡¯re doing to our kind." "I¡¯ll give you everything you need" Follow current nov?ls on find?novel "And how do we know we can trust you" Jacob finally spoke, his whole body tense. "You¡¯re a hunter. You¡¯re just like them" "Celena is like family to me" "Family that you let be experimented on for her whole life. Is that how you treat all your family members?" Jacob sneered at him and Brett tensed. I felt myself get angry and was actually about to talk when Brett spoke up "I was a kid when she was brought in. I practically raised her and was nning our escape ever since I learned how she was being treated." Brett spat at Jacob "You think it was easy? You think I could¡¯ve just walked away from a base filled with trained hunters so easily? I only had one chance and as much as it killed me to have to wait, I had to make sure I could get her out of there and not get her killed." "How do we know we¡¯re not lying? That you didn¡¯t trick her to trust you and you¡¯re actually a hunter with a perfect opportunity to spy on a pack" "You don¡¯t" Brett answered "I¡¯ll give you the address of the base. If I¡¯m right then it should gain me a few brownie points shouldn¡¯t it?" Silence rang in the room before Ethan finally spoke up "Well, I guess that¡¯s that, then." He stood up and looked at Brett seriously "You¡¯re staying here for now. But we¡¯re watching you so behave. You know the only reason why you¡¯re not spending your time here in a cell" he looked towards me and then left. I looked towards Brett "Me?" I asked "because of me? I don¡¯t understand" Brett looked at me with a smile "Because you¡¯re not a hunter and didn¡¯t do anything wrong" He patted my hair "But...Brett isn¡¯t a hunter" I looked up at him in confusion. I knew he pretended to be like them to get me out but he never agreed to what they did to prisoners and stuff and he never participated." you don¡¯t like them. You¡¯re not a bad guy" "Not a bad guy?" I heard a familiar voice say "wow so all your time with the hunters and you never..." Jacob¡¯s eyes held a knowing glint "Hunted" I felt Brett tense beside me and reached for him, my fingers gripping the fabric of his shirt. "Brett?" Chapter 157

Chapter 157: Chapter 157

"I¡¯ve done things I¡¯m not proud of" Brett said, ring at Jacob "And though it doesn¡¯t excuse everything I did, I had my reasons. I never wanted to hurt anyone" I looked at Brett and saw how troubled he was and started to feel something I had rarely ever felt before: anger. I turned my head and red at Jacob who was still staring at Brett with narrowed eyes "leave him alone" I said, my voice for the first time sounding firm and loud to him. Jacob looked at me in shock "Brett is a good guy. He stayed with those hunters for me, to help me." Jacob looked shocked that I¡¯d spoken so openly. What he didn¡¯t see, however, was my clenched hand behind my back, nails digging hard into my skin because I was terrified. "I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so mean to him when you¡¯re so nice to me" I asked looking at him intently "I was actually beginning to trust you" I could see he looked shocked and tense and I finally felt overwhelmed by everything I had said. Oh god, I had yelled at him. I was going to get punished. I felt the familiar signs of a panic attacking on. I started breathing faster, my palms sweating. Read full story at FindN0vel Brett apparently had sensed this and grabbed me from behind, dragging me to sit in hisp. He held me tightly and started whispering soothing words in my ear. I could hear him telling me I would be alright, that he was there beside me. I felt him lift me up and take me out of the room and back to the room he had been sleeping in. He got on the bed and put me beside him till I calmed down and kept me in his arms even after all my panic had faded. Until we were just lying infortable silence "Brett?" "Hm..?" "I¡¯m different aren¡¯t I?" I asked and I felt him stiffen "I mean I knew there was a reason I was taken and experimented on. And I know you haven¡¯t told me because you think it would be too much for me. And I think you¡¯re probably right. But can I just ask you one thing?" "Anything" Brett said softly, running his fingers through my hair "Am I something...bad?" My voice had lowered upon asking that question. Brett immediately answered "No, littlemb. You¡¯re not bad...the thing that makes you different isn¡¯t bad." "Then...why?" I choked out looking up at him "Why was I taken and treated so badly by the hunters if it¡¯s not something bad?" "Because people have a hard time epting things that are different, and some of them try to get rid of them" Brett said "But those kinds of people never win, Celena. And I will never let themy a hand on you again, I promise" "You¡¯ll stay with me, right? You¡¯re my family" "And you¡¯re mine" Brett said kissing my forehead before he told me to rest and before I knew it, my eyes were closing and I fell into deep sleep Recap "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the west fall pack" Brett said and thick silence filled the room "The unexpected attack in the middle of the night. There was no time to hide anyone, the pack was in a frenzy and from what I was told, her parents tried to run away when it was obvious It was hopeless. They were killed and she was taken" "I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so mean to him when you¡¯re so nice to me" I asked looking at him intently "I was actually beginning to trust you" "You¡¯ll stay with me, right? You¡¯re my family" "And you¡¯re mine" Brett said kissing my forehead before he told me to rest and before I knew it, my eyes were closing and I fell into deep sleep Brett I sighed as I watched her sleeping; she was suffering from the effects of leaving the environment she was raised in. She had told me about the panic attacks and shbacks she had been suffering and I was worried about her. But I was thankful I could at least be with her and help her through it. As long as she was safe, we could ovee anything. I carefully extracted myself from her grip and got out of the room, going downstairs and walked around only toe face to face with the person I was looking for...I think his name was Jacob. "She¡¯s asleep" I said stepping out onto the porch, he didn¡¯t answer me and I could tell he was troubled so I asked the question that had been nagging on my mind "Are you her mate?" That made him turn to look at me "What makes you think that" he asked in an emotionless voice. I smirked and sat down on a step far away from him before I answered "From your interactions I can see you care for her. And you¡¯re far snappier at me than anybody else" "I don¡¯t trust you" "And you have every right not to" I said "I wouldn¡¯t trust me if I was in your shoes. But I do care about Celena; she¡¯s a sister to me" Chapter 158

Chapter 158: Chapter 158

"How does that work? How does a hunter get so close to a wolf, a prisoner? She idolizes you for God¡¯s sake" he said and I detected the bitterness in his voice. "I was a kid when I found out about her" I said, looking away from him "the experiments are only known to the high rank Hunters and not even all the high ranks. I remember ying in the house when I heard crying. So I told my Uncle because he was the only one who gave me the time of day. My father is the leader, you see and he never had time for me and rarely talked to me about anything besides how I should grow up" I ignored his shock at the news of which I was "So when my uncle went to investigate, I followed and I saw her." I shook my head "My uncle dragged me out and told me about hunters and werewolves and everything then, since they don¡¯t usually tell the kids till they¡¯re eleven. And he exined how wrong hunters were" "But he is a hunter" "My uncle found his mate a while after joining the Hunters." I stated "He fell in love, learned how wrong he was but he then lost her to Hunters as well so he stayed so he could help other werewolves. Keep your enemies close and all that, it killed him losing his mate" I saw Jacob flinch from the corner of my eye. I knew the idea of losing a mate to wolves was the biggest horror they could imagine. "Anyway, I snuck in the cellster at night and saw her again. She was so small" I whispered "And so scared, cowering away in a corner, just a little girl. And she wouldn¡¯t approach me, not at all. She only approached me when I sang her a luby, she was so thin and so fragile, and I couldn¡¯t just ignore her. She even chose her own name, I got her a book and because she couldn¡¯t read she made me pick her out a name that means moon." I chuckled "she immediately got attached to me, because I showed her just a bit of affection. And ever since then I¡¯ve been nning to save her. I trained and snuck her stuff and taught her reading and writing and tried my best to help her." "I imagine it wasn¡¯t easy" "Fuck no" I said and held my hands together tightly, my elbows on my thighs. "With the drugs and the experiments; I couldn¡¯t stop them. And I couldn¡¯t escape yet because fuck was that ce guarded, and I needed a ce to go after leaving so I started searching. And I trained more than anyone so I could take care of her." I looked at him "it¡¯s your choice whether you believe me or not. But I would do anything for that girl. And not because I¡¯m in love with her, I could never see her that way. She¡¯s like a sister to me, hell she is." "Why did you tell me all of this?" Jacob asked quietly and I contemted before I answered "because she said she was beginning to trust you" I said "And that¡¯s big for Celena, the only people she ever put faith in were me and Uncle Dan. I want her to be happy and if what Uncle Dan told me about mates is true, you can help her in ways I can¡¯t. You can make her happy" I was reluctant with the idea, but I knew it was true. No matter how much I loved her; there was only so much I could do to help her. "She actually yelled at you" I chuckled "Fuck was she terrified but she did. She¡¯s never yelled at me. It took a while before she actually talked more than a couple of sentences to me and she got used to you so easily. So I¡¯m telling you I won¡¯t stand in your way but don¡¯t you dare hurt her." I said looking at him seriously "I won¡¯t let her be hurt again...ever" Jacob was silent for a moment before he nodded at me. I smiled, stood up and went back inside. I didn¡¯t want Celena to wake up and find that I had left. Celena The next day Brett came out of the bathroom with the clothes he was given and immediately wanted to leave the room. "Come on, they¡¯re good people don¡¯t worry." He said tugging on my hand "No one will hurt you I promise" I followed him down the stairs, keeping my head down as we passed people I didn¡¯t know. The house was always full of people and it scared me that I could only name a few and those few were scary enough. ?????? ???? We reached the living room where several people were seated watching TV. I recognized Lily, Ethan, Xavier, Adrian, and Nate engrossed in what they were watching. "That was a foul" Lily suddenly yelled "Is the referee blind or just an asshole?" "little bit of both" Nate grumbled and Adrianughed at her expression, pulling her to him as Xavier was taunting Lily that her team was losing. "And half time" Brett said announcing our entrance as "Looks like a tough match" "what was it that clued you in? Lily¡¯s yells or Xavier¡¯s smug face" Jacob said as he walked in. He threw something at Brett and I squeaked in surprise. But Brettughed as he caught it easily. It was a can "Thanks" he said as he walked and sat me on the couch beside him. I looked at Jacob hesitantly, he didn¡¯t seem mad about what I had done yesterday. Chapter 159

Chapter 159: Chapter 159

"You deserve it, the location you gave us was a hit. Our scouts are getting all the info they can now and we¡¯re getting ready for what¡¯s toe." Jacob said, his eyes shifted to me for a second before he cleared his throat. "Also to apologize for yesterday, I was out of line" Silence followed that statement and I could tell that even Jacob¡¯s friends were shocked at what he said. "Don¡¯t worry about it" Brett said and then he looked at me and grinned "Hey, littlemb, wanna have a taste?" he said waving his can infront of me "It¡¯s beer. Remember, I told you about it." He had ofcourse, Brett exined a little of everything to me throughout the years but rarely ever managed to help me experience everything. But he did his best. I hesitantly nodded and he gave me the can, I hesitantly took a sip and made a face. It tasted really bad. Brettughed and took the can from me "Not good, huh?" I shook my head "Here try this" Jacob said giving me another can with a different color. I eyed it suspiciously "It¡¯s just a C." He said as he opened it and handed it to me. I took it from him and took a sip, my eyes widening. It was actually very sweet and had a good taste. "Hey Celena want to go buy some clothester? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired of wearing Nate¡¯s" Ren asked "It¡¯ll do you good to go out and discover stuff." I froze and looked at Brett who smiled at me "If you want I¡¯ll go with you" Brett said and I could tell he expected my nod but he didn¡¯t look annoyed at all. I turned to ren "I-I¡¯d like that" Ren smiled "Then this afternoon. Me, you, Lily, and Nate will go and shop" "I can¡¯t" Lily said with a grin "Sorry you¡¯ll have to go without me" "No excuses Lily" Lilyughed "I really can¡¯t go. I talked to Max on the phone, he seemed interested in the whole thing. He¡¯sing to stay here till this whole thing finishes. He wants to help.He asked me to get some stuff ready for him so I can¡¯t go with you guys" "Max ising?" Xavier asked "He hates hanging around packs" "He hates hunters even more" Lily said with a shrug "Doesn¡¯t mean he wants to join. He enjoys being alone but he wants to help as much as he can. I didn¡¯t even have to give him all the details, just mentioned we¡¯re attacking hunters and he told me he¡¯d being." "he¡¯sing today then?" "yeah around dinner time. I already prepared him a room" "fine then, shopping without Lily. Do the twins want to go?" Ren asked and thenughed to herself "of course they do. I¡¯ll text them about it" From then on the conversation was stable, the game went back on and I watched everyone get excited while Brett whispered to me an exnation and after some time I found myself enjoying the fun environment. I noticed Jacob sneaking nces at me but I was still hesitant around him. He was mean yesterday but today he was nice to Brett, so I didn¡¯t know what to make of it. When the time came for us to go shopping I was surprised when we got in the car and Jacob was in the driver¡¯s seat. "So you¡¯reing?" Brett said with a sly smile "Why? In the mood to shop?" "Need a new jacket" Jacob shrugged "Thought since you¡¯re all going I met as well join" Original content can be found at f?ndnovel "I bet" One of the twins said, "Anyway how about we go before the shops close" It was the first time I was in a car, it was a bit scary and I jumped when it moved backwards. Brett held my hand and smiled at me and I calmed down. The ride to the mall took time but it wasn¡¯t that bad. The car wasn¡¯t moving fast and I was enjoying the view. Brett pointed out things from the window, sometimes he had to give me an exnation but I knew what most of them were. When we finally got to the mall, the twins groaned as they got out. "Finally, that took forever" Dave, I think, said as he red at Jacob "You don¡¯t usually drive so slow Jacob" Jacob shrugged "Felt like taking my time" he said making the twins scoff "Nowe on, weren¡¯t you the ones who were in a hurry?" "Come on" Ren said, grabbing my arm. My eyes widened and I looked at Brett who gave me an encouraging smile. I let myself be led into the huge building with lots of lights. It was big and I knew I would get lost in it alone. But the twins knew their way apparently. As soon as we got in a store the twins started throwing stuff into my arms and telling me to go change. Brett led me to a changing room and I ended up trying several clothes and showing them. And as soon as I tried thest outfit they would have given me even more clothes and we ended up walking out with bags full of clothes. I was in awe of everything; so many new things I had only heard about were suddenly right there and I was starting to get excited. Brett noticed and smiled at me, taking my hand and leading me to the food court where I tried a...hamburger...if I¡¯m remembering it right. I loved it and as we were leaving I made Brett promise to bring me there again. All in all I thought it was a good day...but then I got home Chapter 160

Chapter 160: Chapter 160

Celena Everything was normal at first. We went back to the house just as a car stopped in the driveway. I hesitated, tugging at Brett¡¯s sleeve as an unknown person got out of the car and reached back in it, pulling out to big bags. "Hey, it¡¯s okay. No one here will hurt you." Brett said as the twins and Ren got out of the car and the twins ran towards the stranger, greeting him and helping him with his multiple bags inside. I took a deep breath and felt ashamed of being so scared. "I¡¯m sorry" I mumbled, pulling away from Brett "I overreacted" "You have nothing to be sorry for" the response surprisingly came from Jacob, who had turned around in the driver¡¯s seat to look at me. "It¡¯s normal to be scared" "Exactly" Brett said as he stared at Jacob with a smirk "We¡¯ll sit here as long as you like, littlemb. Until you feel like going out" I stared at both of them and smiled slightly, nodding my head "I¡¯m okay now" I said as I reached for the door and got out. We walked slowly towards the house and were greeted by voices as soon as we got in. Lily was talking to the guy that just walked in with a big smile on her face as she held a little girl at her hip "We¡¯ll brief you after dinner, okay? For now I¡¯ll show you to your room were you can unpack all this" she gestured at the multiple bags at their feet. "Good to have you with us, Max." "Good to be here" Max said as he bent down and reached for one of the bags "I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time" Latest content published on find?novel "And whose fault is that?" Jacob said from beside me, grinning as he walked close to Max who turned around at the sound and grinned back. I was finally able to get a good look at Max. He was tall, with brown hair and brown eyes, a little tan with dimples on his cheek. I hid behind Brett, staring at the stranger. Max¡¯s smiling face turned into a confused one and he sniffed the air, "Theres a weird scent here, familiar though" he said craning his neck and looking around before his gaze zeroed in on me, still hiding behind Brett. I held on to the back of Brett¡¯s shirt, my hand tightening on it as Max looked at me with shock. "it¡¯s you" he said breathlessly, staring at me as if he had seen a ghost. Brett tensed, moving his body to fully hide me. Max¡¯s gaze snapped to him, his eyes narrowing "A hunter" he growled at Brett, and I whimpered at ferocity of the sound "Get away from her" "Max? What are you doing?" Lily asked hesitantly, looking shocked to see Max in such a state. "If it¡¯s about Brett being a hunter, it¡¯s okay. He¡¯s with us." "I¡¯m not a threat" brett said cautiously but sternly "So stand down" "I said" Max said through clenched teeth "Get away from her" I watched in shocked horror as the man standing infront of us started shaking, his eyes ckening. Another growl tore through his throat. Adrian ran and held him from behind with a bewildered "Max! What the hell?" "Max!" Jacob said sternly "Calm down, you¡¯re not attacking them" he moved infront of Max, tensed and dangerous. "You will not harm my mate" Max¡¯s head snapped up to Jacob¡¯s and his eyes widened and then narrowed again "I don¡¯t care that she¡¯s your mate" he growled at Jacob shoving himself against Adrian¡¯s arms, trying to break free "She¡¯s my sister" Everyone froze at that and stared at Max in shock. His sister? But I didn¡¯t have a brother, I only had Brett. Surely if I had family, they would¡¯ve found me, they would¡¯ve taken me away from the hunters. "What?" surprisingly it was Brett who spoke, I looked up from where I was hanging on to his sleeve and saw his incredulous face. Brett was shell-shocked to say the least. "I said" Brett responded, eyes narrowing at Brett once more "She¡¯s my sister, hunter. Now let. Her. GO" thest word was said on a growl and I flinched, making Brett hide me even more behind his body. That made Max snap Adrian had apparently weakened his grip from the shock so Max used the opportunity and threw himself at Brett. Brett reacted quickly, shoving me aside and into someone else¡¯s arms Max aimed at him. But something happened Something I would never forget Max suddenly changed, his whole form morphing right in front of me to a huge wolf. I stared in shock and horror as the wolf attacked Brett snapping his jaws at him. But Brett seemedposed as he avoided the attacks andnded a few of his own, not ones that looked harmful though. I was still frozen still, I didn¡¯t even know whose arms I was in as I stared at the man who imed to be my brother attack my actual brother. A wolf, he could change into a wolf. He was a werewolf. I couldn¡¯t quite get my thoughts together. It took the wolf almost mping his jaws around Brett¡¯s neck to snap me back to reality. And before I knew what was happening I was breaking free from the hold on me and running towards them. My only thought was to protect Brett so I didn¡¯t even think before running and jumping in between them just as the wolf ran to tackle Brett. "Celena!" a chorus of voices sounded as I was knocked over into a wall. My head was pounding, and my whole body hurt from the impact. I could hear the rushed footsteps as they reached me. I could feel hands reaching towards me but couldn¡¯t focus on any of them as the pain escted. Chapter 161

Chapter 161: Chapter 161

"Celena, Celena can you hear me? Open your eyes littlemb,e on" Brett¡¯s frantic voice sounded in my ears. I hated the fear in his voice so I forced my heavy eyes to open and stare at Brett, my mouth working but no sounding out. I hurt, I hurt all over and I was scared. "B-Bre" I tried to speak out as a new wave of pain overwhelmed my body. I screamed Brett I heard celena before I saw her. One second I was fighting this huge wolf attacking me and the next I heard a scream and suddenly Celena was in front of me before she was roughly thrown aside by the wolf. I barely registered people yelling as I ran to her. Seeing the bleeding wound on her head immediately. Her eyes were closed and I felt panic well up in me. "Celena, Celena can you hear me? Open your eyes littlemb,e on" I frantically yelled carrying her and cing her on myp. "B-bre" she tried to say my name when she suddenly lurched, her eyes shutting as she screamed "Natalie!" Max yelled as he came up beside me. "Give her to me, hunter." "You¡¯re the one who did this" I hissed at him "she¡¯s like this because of you, because she tried to protect me. Her actual brother" "Enough!!" A voice angrily echoed in the room and I looked to see Jacob, eyes ck and staring angrily at us. He growled at us and was about to say something when he was pushed aside. "She needs help" Ren pushed them all away till she got to us. She inspected Celena and frowned. "The blow to her head is the only thing wrong. But it shouldn¡¯t cause her so much pain" She flinched as Celena screamed again. " If I didn¡¯t know any better I¡¯d say she was..." "She was what?" Jacob said, kneeling down and intensely staring at Celena. "Shifting" Ren said and a silence rang over the room. She¡¯s not young she should¡¯ve already shifted" Max said. No one answered him, I looked away not wanting to irritate him with the answer any further."What did you hunters do to her" "Now is not the time" Lily said sternly. "Brett take Lily to Miranda, Ren you go with him." "he¡¯s not going alone with her" Max said angrily "Jacob will go with her" Ethan stated, leaving no room for argument. "As for you" he stared at Max "We need to talk" Was thest thing I heard Ethan say as I carried a screaming Celena to Miranda who immediately told me to ce her on the bed. "she¡¯s showing the signs of shifting" Miranda said after inspecting her "But its repressed, like the signs Lily reported to me when she got her wolf back. But it¡¯s worse on her because her wolf should¡¯ve surfaced years ago. She¡¯s going to be fine, but I don¡¯t know how long this will take, or if she will even end up shifting. This could just be the first sign, it could happen multiple times after this before her wolfes out." "You mean she might have these...pain episodes for a while before her wolfes out?"Jacob said with a scowl "Can¡¯t you do something?" "I can¡¯t, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all on her wolf here." Miranda said "I¡¯ve given her something for the pain. But her body went through a lot of trauma, it might take a few days before she wakes up, hopefully her wolfes out by then." she stopped and looked at us "I suppose I¡¯m going to have two people constantly staying here" N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN0vel "Three" A voice said and we looked to the side and saw Max enter the room, Ethan following him and nodding at us when we stood up to get us to back down. Max walked towards us. "I can ept that my sister has a mate" Max said to Jacob and turned to me " and Ethan told me your story. I don¡¯t trust you, any of your kind actually. But I trust Lily and she said you¡¯re good. But you hurt her..." "and I¡¯m dead. I don¡¯t need the lecture." I snapped "You might be her biological brother but I¡¯m the brother she knows, I¡¯ve practically grown up with her." Max didn¡¯t answer and just stared at me, he growled lowly before he turned to Celena and stared at her silently "I thought she was dead" he said "They told me no one survived. I had been at a friend¡¯s house, he¡¯s from another pack so I wasn¡¯t there for the attack. I was five and I found out my whole family was dead." I winced, imagining how hard it must¡¯ve been for him. "If I had thought for just one minute that she might be alive. I would¡¯ve found her" he turned to me "Ethan wouldn¡¯t tell me everything, I want to know about her time with the hunters" "you really don¡¯t" I answered, imagining how painful it would be for him to hear about what Celena went through "She¡¯s my-" "sister, yes I know. That¡¯s exactly why you don¡¯t want to know." I said and "You¡¯ll find out eventually, but it isn¡¯t pretty. And from your reaction previously, I don¡¯t need you wolfing out on us again." "Brett is right" Lily said as she walked in the room. She turned to max and spoke softly "We¡¯re going to take down the hunters, Max. But we need more information about them. Brett provided us with a lot, but we need your skills. Brett mentioned aputer his dad never let him use, he thinks it has information. We need to get into that." "hacking isn¡¯t that simple" Max said "there needs to be a lot of factors for me to be able to hack into aputer." "I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know" I said "I want them gone just as much as you do" Chapter 162

Chapter 162: Chapter 162

Max stared at me for a while before ncing at Celena and sighing before turning back to me "Then get started" Jacob We were sitting in the Ethan¡¯s office and had been for hours, discussing strategies and trying to get all of our information together to see what was and wasn¡¯t possible. Lily, Ethan, Adrian, Nate, Xavier, Ren, the twins, Brett, Max, Keith, Patrick even n and Whitney were all gathered trying toe up with a solid n. We had the location of their base, a faint idea of their numbers and their weaponry but not much. Brett said most of that information was ssified, even the weapons, they only used the major ones in big battles and they haven¡¯t had ones for a while. I sighed and ran a hand through my hair, thinking of Celena. it has been a full day since the ident and she was still unresponsive, letting out the asional whimper that tore my heart out. Miranda was helping make the process as painless as possible, but I still felt restless. I needed my mate, I needed to make sure she was alright. I looked over to where Max was sitting on hisptop still trying to hack into their database. Brett had given him all that he knew and though Max said it was possible he admitted that it was hard. Unfortunately hacking wasn¡¯t as easy as the movies made it to be, even if one was a genius like Max was. "we have to find protection for the pack house" Ethan stated, sighing. "If this is going to end up in a war, we can¡¯t leave like we did with the rogues. We could afford to leave wolves home then, but this is going to need the most wolves willing to fight." "What do you suggest?" Adrian asked, looking up at Ethan. Ethan opened his mouth and just shook his head. "I have no idea" He said "Why don¡¯t we hire help?" Whitney asked. She was lying with her legs thrown over Zack¡¯s legs, and a paper in her hands. She looked up as she asked. "Some packs do that" "You mean witches" Xavier stated "Hiring witches to ce wards on the house? It¡¯s dangerous, not all witches and wizards are good. Some will screw you over." "But what if we hire one that already has packs they have protected." Whitney responded. "I¡¯m not saying we hire an amateur, I¡¯m saying an actual witch that has been through this type of battle." "This is actually a good idea" Lily said as she where she had been pouring over papers. "It needs research and asking around. It¡¯ll take a while, but if we can manage to get a good witch or wizard to ce wards over the pack house, that¡¯s one worry gone. We won¡¯t leave them alone" Lily stated when she saw Xavier about to object "Of course we won¡¯t. One of us has to stay behind with them to keep an eye on them. But this isn¡¯t the first time packs have hired witches or wizards. There has to be some good ones." "I don¡¯t trust someone not from the pack with its protection" Ethan stated with a frown "Look into this, if you manage to find enough stuff to convince me then we have a deal" the finality of which he spoke reminded me that he was an alpha. It was easy to forget considering how easy-going and open-minded this pack was. "Now we need to discuss another matter" I said "Weapons. If Max isn¡¯t able to hack their system we need to assume the worst. Brett said they were experimenting" I looked over at Brett who nodded "Which means they¡¯re aiming to find a fatal weakness. We need something to fight them with" "I can work on some stuff" Lily said "It won¡¯t be easy considering we have no idea what they actually have. So maybe if i work on things to just aid us in battle like the scent spray instead of bullets it would help us more." I nodded and looked over at Max "How¡¯s it going there Max?" "Slow" Max stated tonelessly "They¡¯re well-protected. But I¡¯ll still do it." he didn¡¯t look up from hisputer screen as he said it, ring at it as though that would make it work as he typed. "Get your coffee refilled then everyone" Nate said "I¡¯m guessing this is going to be a long night." ---------------------- Max It was three AM and I was still working, trying to hack the hunter¡¯s main database. I had put my earphones one three hours ago, sting loud music because it helped me focus. Most of the others were asleep in different positions around the office. The ones still awake were Brett, Jacob, Lily, Ethan, and Xavier. I was exhausted, the numbers and letters starting to blur in front of my eyes so I decided to get up and get another cup of coffee. No one looked up upon my departure, considering this was my 5th cup this evening, they knew where I was headed. I hurriedly poured another cup of coffee and went back to myptop, putting it down and putting my earphones back on and getting ready to start again when I realized something I hadn¡¯t even thought of. Something I hadn¡¯t tried yet. I immediately put my cup aside and started typing as fast as I could, hoping that was it, that that was the way in. It was another half hour before I did it This text is hosted at F¦Énd£Îovel I watched as file by file started showing up on the screen. All their data, I had did it. Just as I was about to talk and tell them I noticed something Experimental Trials I opened it immediately, knowing that Celena was captive and used for experimentation and hoping I¡¯d know what they did to her. I got more than I bargained for. Chapter 163

Chapter 163: Chapter 163

Video Logs of all their experimentation on wolves appeared, filling up the page. They were titled by wolf number and date. I searched for the date of the attack on my pack and opened a video but it wasn¡¯t of Celena so I kept pressing videos until I found her ¡¯Wolf 376¡¯ I pressed the first video and held my breath. Wolf 376 first experiment Subject has reached proper age for experimentation without danger of death. Subject is now a one year old. First dose of drug will be administered in small dosage the man opened a cell and walked in and right there in the corner was a small girl, sitting alone and hunched over in fear. the man roughly grabbed her and she let out a startled cry as she struggled and started crying. The man pped her hard enough to send her to the floor then approached her again. She whimpered but stayed in ce even as he roughly grabbed her hand and injected a needle in it, he then pulled her over to a cart he had rolled into the cell and attached a two wires on her skin. When he pulled away she stayed in ce, crying silently. And the man didn¡¯t do anything, a few seconds passed before the little girl started to scream. The little girl¡¯s screams were loud and terrified. She was obviously in immense pain as she convulsed on the floor. The man didn¡¯t approach her, merely let the writhe on the floor as he stared at the screens and took notes. When the girl finally fainted he walked over and detached the wires, rolling the cart out of the cell and closing the door, leaving her lying there on the floor. "First experiment is a failure due to... Max paled the more he watched. That was Natalie, or Celena as is her name now. She was just a year old and they...he felt sick. He could feel his wolf threatening toe out but he held him down. And though he knew he was going to regret it, he clicked the next video And the next And the next Drug causing subject immense pain but no change Subject suffered from seizure due to drug "Shut up and don¡¯t disobey me" He said as he kicked her "Monsters don¡¯t speak" "Pl-please" she whimpered and he punched her "Who allowed you to speak" Drug caused heart failure, subject was brought back to life Subject was punished forck of obedience, the experiment was put on hold. "What is your name?" the man asked the girl standing in the middle of the room "wolf 376" the girl answered tonlessly "And what are you?" "A Monster" I closed thest video and just stared at theputer nkly "Max?" Lily asked hesitantly and it was only then that I realized I was crying. Like an idiot, like a useless idiot. "I-" I couldn¡¯t speak as I gasped, crying and fighting my wolf that kept trying to get out. All I could think of was my sister. they hurt her. they hurt her. They tortured her. And I wasn¡¯t there for her. "Fuck" Brett said as he stood up and came over, he took one look at the screen and nched "You shouldn¡¯t have watched that. I thought the documentations were written not filmed." "What documentations?" Jacob asked as the rest came over behind me. The screen was frozen on the form of Natalie...Celena. Standing in the cell looking like she had lost all hopw and was numb. Jacob stilled. He moved to y the video but Brett stopped him "You don¡¯t want to watch this" Brett said as he grabbed his wrist "Trust me, okay. It¡¯ll give you nothing but nightmares." "I don¡¯t care" "Jacob" "She¡¯s my mate" Discover more novels at ?ovelFind "Exactly, do it for her. Step away, because you¡¯ll see this and all you¡¯ll think of is this. She wants to leave that part of the past behind her. If you watch this you¡¯ll never forget it." I stayed silent as they argued, trying to get myself to calm down. I barely noticed the others leaving, respecting our privacy and leaving only Me, Brett and Jacob in the room. "I have to know" Jacob said and he didn¡¯t say it angrily, he said it desperately. And I understood, the same thing happened to me. "It¡¯s going to drive you insane" I stated and Jacob stayed silent. Brett apparently knew he lost that battle and slowly let go of Jacob¡¯s hand. I pressed y. Chapter 164

Chapter 164: Chapter 164

We sat in her room, each one of us doing his own thing. Max was on hisptop getting as much information as he could. Brett was beside me, writing down all he knew about ns and tactics. And I was researching pack alliances and debating which packs we could rely on. The silence was tense and has been for thest two days. Ever since we watched the videos it was impossible to take us out of the room. what are you? a monster I shivered from the memory and tried to shake it off. Ever since I watched the video everyone was waiting for me to snap, to let my wolf loose. But i didn¡¯t, I just silently left the room and have spent the time since in Celena¡¯s room, waiting for her to wake up. she would have a few fits of pain every once in a while that broke my heart. But mostly she was silent, barely moving. "you said you had a hunter on the inside who helped you?" Max suddenly broke the silence, staring at Brett. Their rtionship was tense, they barely said a few words to each other. Max had a hatred for hunters that kept him from being anything but civil to one another. "yeah, my uncle. His name is Dan, I don¡¯t know where he is at the moment. Why?" "Just saw his profile on here. They know he had a mate, he was questioned for a while and suspected but he ¡¯proved his loyalty¡¯." Max said and looked up at Brett. "My guess is with the escape of Natalie" "Celena" "Natalie" Max red at Brett "with the escape of Natalie, he¡¯s probably a suspect again. I wouldn¡¯t count on him being alive to help us" Brett¡¯s jaw clenched and he took a deep breath "I trust my uncle." he said "he¡¯ll get out of this alive" "guys" a voice called from the door and Nate walked in and smiled at us "Ethan wants to talk to you guys" I nodded and got up, the others behind me as we made out way to the living room where all the others were. We sat down and Ethan looked around before speaking. "I¡¯m going to make the announcement to the pack soon and take their reaction into consideration before making a decision but" he said as he looked around "from the data we got from Brett¡¯s information, Max¡¯s hacking, and research from us, we managed to get enough evidence to assume that they have several of our kind taken. And the fact that they are taken as children and experimented on" his eyes hardened as he nced at me but i didn¡¯t budge, my facial expression showing none of the emotions the reminder of what happened to my mate gave me. "means that they¡¯re nning something, so we hit them first. This is going to be a big battle." he looked at Lily¡¯s direction "would you like to exin the rest?" ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find{n}ovel Lily nodded and stood up "you know what this means guys. Extra training sessions for anyone who wants to fight with us, or stay here and defend the pack house. This isn¡¯t forced on anyone, of course." she said "Ren and Miranda are also going to give basic first aid lessons in case of injuries." "What about the suggestion I made? Are we going to hire a witch?" "I got rmendations when I asked but I refused them all except one. She¡¯sing here in the next few days so we could talk to her, it¡¯s not official yet." she looked at everyone "And finally, nearby packs are going to help, from what information got we were able to point out the general location of the hunters base. So we asked our allied packs that surround that area to help and they¡¯llunch an attack at out signal, we¡¯re keepingmunication with them." "And finally" Lily said "A pack that¡¯s not surrounding the base is going toe and stay with us, they agreed to help us with this war considering hunters have been provoking them for a while now." "I¡¯m surprised an alpha agreed toe stay with another pack for a while" Xavier said "Who is it? Someone we¡¯re friends with definitely" "Alpha Kyle ke, of course" she said with a smile. I¡¯m actually excited to see him, we visited him not to long ago but I didn¡¯t get to talk to him or his brother, Logan on any other topic besides pack business and I barely even got to meet his mate." "Kyle is cool. He¡¯s a good alpha, heard he dealt with wolf threat to his pack a long time ago" Adrian said "something to do with his mate" "best not mention that infront of him" Lily said "it was a hard time on both of them. Anyway, that¡¯s all the news. I¡¯m still working on things to help us during the fight, should be done in the next couple of days..." "No bullets" the twins chorused, looking seriously at Lily, everyone else nodded gravely including me. "No bullets, I promise. Nothing harmful just...obstacles maybe. I¡¯m not sure yet." she said "And finally, all children and people who can¡¯t or do not want to a participate in this are to be taken to be taken to the safe houses, with guards of course." "Do we have enough wolves for this?" "between our pack and Kyle¡¯s? Yes we do. Taking into ount the wolves who¡¯ll meet us at the base to fight, we¡¯ll calcte our numbers. Anymore questions?" Silence filled the room "Great, then just like Ethan said. The announcement will be made to the pack tomorrow. Kyle¡¯s pack will be in contact as to when they will being and so will the witch. Training for the battle starts tomorrow night. That¡¯s all for today" Chapter 165

Chapter 165: Chapter 165

Taking it as a sign of dismissal, I stood up and headed back to Celena¡¯s room, feeling antsy for being so away from her. But as soon as I stepped into the room I froze, Brett and Max bumping into me from behind. I stared wide-eyed at Celena, watching her eyes open slowly and her form start shifting. "Call Miranda" I choked out before running towards her. She was whimpering as her body contorted, tears running down her cheeks. "What do we do?" Brett said as he ran to her side along with Max "How do we help her?" "A hunter can¡¯t do anything so you should just leave" Max spat at him. Brett turned to him and I could see his patience had snapped. "I understand your hatred of hunters is because you lost family to them. I get it, and I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been patient but enough is enough. I¡¯m sorry you just found your sister but like it or not she¡¯s just as much your sister as she is mine." he stated angrily "I¡¯m never leaving her alone and if you don¡¯t like that then we have a problem. But for now, shut up and tell me how to help" "there¡¯s nothing any of you can do" Miranda said as she walked into the room "the change has to happen, the only thing we can do it monitor her." she walked up to Celena and studied her "Should be soon by the looks of things" Celena let out another whimper as her whole body shifted and changed, and just like miranda said a few minutester a small brown wolf sat where Celena used to be. "She¡¯s so small" Max said as he took a step forward, the wolf immediatly whined, her movements jerky and scared. "hey, calm down. We won¡¯t hurt you" "Celena" Jacob said as he walked towards her "Celena you¡¯re safe, don¡¯t worry." "You¡¯re okay, littlemb" Brett said "I¡¯m here" slowly as we allforted her, she started rxing. I walked close to her and held my hand out and reached out to pet her. She pulled away at first but then slowly got close enough for my hand to brush her fur. I smiled down at her which seemed to encourage her, she tried standing on her legs only to fall back down. "She¡¯s weak" miranda stated "its to be expected considering she should¡¯ve shifted a long time ago." "How do we help her strengthen her wolf?" Brett asked, getting close enough to touch her as well, Max following his lead. "let her shift and use her wolf form as much as possible. Her wolf¡¯s reaction to you guys is good, which means it recognizes you." "recognizes us?" Brett asked confused, of course it wouldn¡¯t make sense to him considering she¡¯s human. "There are two people a wolf will always recognize." I exined "Family, and mate. I would¡¯ve thought since you¡¯re biologically not her family, that her wolf would be hostile towards you. But considering you were with her since she was a child, even if she didn¡¯t have a wolf. It was used to your scent." Celena whined again and I looked down and noticed I had stopped petting her, I chuckled and ran my hand through her fur again. "She will most likely stay in wolf form for a couple of minutes. When she shifts back she¡¯ll probably be unconscious considering the change is very tiring and her body is already very weak. When she shows signs of changing back, call me. Until then, let her get used to you guys then try to make her walk in this form." Miranda stated "I¡¯m leaving so she doesn¡¯t get hostile, considering I¡¯m not family or pack yet." "She¡¯s so small" Max repeated "Like when the kids change for the first time" he chuckled "its cute." "She¡¯ll be very confused when she changes back. We need to exin this to her." I said, knowing my mate had no idea about werewolves. Right now her wolf was in charge, but when she changed back we were going to have to exin everything to her. I was happy she changed and that the hunters hadn¡¯t made her lose her wolf. "It¡¯ll be okay, she¡¯ll get used to it. She has us" Max said as he smiled down at her. I looked at Brett and Max and saw how much they loved her. She really was like a sister to them. She had a family, and when she joined our pack she would have a new one as well. A family that would never let her ever get hurt again. Celena I opened my eyes and saw Brett¡¯s relieved face . The rightful source is find?novel "Brett" I croaked "you¡¯re okay" I tried to sit up. Brett gently grabbed my shoulder and pushed me down "Easy, littlemb. Your body is still weak." he stated and I saw Jacobe up to my bed as well. "I¡¯m fine and so are you. So rest" "I-I had a weird dream" I mumbled. strangely, though I was tired I didn¡¯t feel any pain. "I was being...petted? and I was on all fours" Jacob and Brett nced at each other before Jacob turned to me "That wasn¡¯t a dream, Celena" "Then what was..."it was then I realized there was another person in the room as I looked past Jacob and saw the guy that had attacked Brett. I remembered then, how he changed into a wolf. "Y-you" I said as my breathing grew rapid "w-wolf and" I turned to Brett "and he...he attacked you" "calm down, Celena. You need to breathe" Brett said as he came close to me "Let me exin. Max isn¡¯t going to hurt you" "I¡¯d never hurt you, Natalie. You¡¯re my sister" Max said as he stood up and walked towards me "Who...who¡¯s Natalie" I said looking around "I...I¡¯m Celena. H-how...sister? I don¡¯t..." Chapter 166

Chapter 166: Chapter 166

"Damn it, Max" Jacob said and gently grabbed my face, making me look at him. "Look at me Celena. Just at me. Good. Now breathe with me,e on. That¡¯s good, slow just like this. You¡¯re okay, you¡¯re safe don¡¯t worry." I slowly calmed down as I stared at Jacob, my speeding heart slowing down. I nodded at him and he let go of me. I looked at all of them "What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t understand" I turned to Brett, knowing he¡¯d be honest with me "Brett? Tell me please" "Celena" Brett said, looking at me seriously "Do you remember what you were called, before you chose the name Celena." "wolf 376" I said and Max growled, I flinched and Brett and Jacob turned to re at Max. "I always wondered but-" I cut myself off and turned to Brett "B-but...But I¡¯m not a." "You are" Brett said "Your family was all wolves and they were attacked by the hunters and they took you to find a way to experiment on you to find a way to kill all wolves. During the experimentation, they somehow stopped you from changing when you were young." Brett said as he sat down next to me and grabbed my hand, seeing it trembling "That¡¯s why everyone here is so nice, littlemb. They¡¯re wolves too. And they protect their own." "Everyone" I breathed as I turned to Jacob, who was staring at me with a soft expression as he nodded. For some reason as I stared at him, I heard a voice in my head quietly state. Mate! h I gasped as i turned to Brett "A voice..." I said "Brett a voice in my head spoke just now...what...what was that?" "That was your wolf, littlemb. She¡¯s a part of you. There to keep you safe, to recognize who¡¯s pack and who¡¯s not." he gently informed me. "you changed while you were unconscious. I guess the fight brought her out." For more chapters visit f¦É?dn¦Ïvel "I became a wolf" I stared at Brett "Was I..." I nced at Max "Did I attack anyone" The fear that I had hurt anyone had me going cold. "No! No, littlemb you didn¡¯t hurt anyone. Being a wolf doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not you. You¡¯re usually fully aware of what¡¯s happening even as you¡¯re a wolf but I guess considering it was your first time and you were disoriented that you weren¡¯t fully aware." Brett said "You didn¡¯t hurt anyone, Celena" Jacob said softly "You just walked around and then fell back to sleep." he smiled to himself "it was cute" Suddenly he reached for his phone and fiddled with it before turning it to me. I gasped as I saw a wolf in the photo, it wasn¡¯t as big as the wolf Max turned into when he attacked brett but it was still big."Is" I stared at the photo in awe "is that me?" "it is" Jacob said with a smile before he turned serious "I know you were raised thinking you were a monster, Celena. And considering your first experience with wolves it¡¯s okay to be scared. But wolves aren¡¯t monsters Celena." "he¡¯s right" Brett added "The reason I didn¡¯t turn out like the hunters was because of you and uncle Dan. He taught me how wrong the hunters were. That wolves weren¡¯t bad. Look at that picture, Celena. That¡¯s your wolf. She¡¯s a part of you" I stared at the picture again and my first thought was that she was pretty. I felt a part of me, that I now recognized as my wolf, swell with pride. I then remembered what she said the first time I heard her. "What is mate?" I asked turning to look at Brett. "that¡¯s the first thing she said to me." "When you were looking at Jacob?" Brett asked knowingly "This is another big piece of information, littlemb. Do you want to wait to know about it? Jacob has to be the one to tell you" I thought about it. About how I had been processing the information. and for some reason, I didn¡¯t feel all that scared. I realized that through this all, even when everyone was calming me down. My wolf was also calming me down, it was like she was blocking my anxieties. But could I handle something new? "M-maybeter? Just...just until I process everything that¡¯s happened so far. Because there¡¯s still...there¡¯s still one other thing." I nced at Max "Am i really your sister?" Max looked surprised to be addressed, having been silent the whole time. "Yeah" he said "I...when our pack was attacked, I wasn¡¯t there. I was at a friend¡¯s house in a neighboring pack having a sleepover." he muttered as he looked at me, he looked pained. "they told me my entire family died I...I thought you died too. You were just a baby. So when I saw you again, my wolf recognized you as my sister and seeing you with a hunter" he nced at Brett. " I lost control. And I¡¯m sorry for that. I really am. I would never hurt you, Natalie" "Or Brett" I stated as I looked at him, ignoring that he called me Natalie, I didn¡¯t know how I felt about that. "You can¡¯t hurt Brett" "I know now that he¡¯s helped you. I won¡¯t hurt him, I promise." I nodded "Can..can I sleep? I¡¯m still tired" "Of course" Brett smiled "You sleep, we¡¯ll be here when you wake up." I smiled and with that I drifted back to sleep. Jacob I looked at her, feeling relieved that she had begun to ept this. She seemed stronger, and I knew that her wolf had a part in that. It¡¯s presence will help her immensely. She also recognized me as her mate and I was happy for that. Even if I had to wait to tell her about it, I would do that happily. Chapter 167

Chapter 167: Chapter 167

Jacob can youe down? Lily asked through the pack link the witch should be here any minute now on our way I answered and looked up at the guys "Witch should be here any minute now. We need to get down there." They nodded and we made our way downstairs to find the others gathered. "So what time did she say she¡¯d be here again" "5" Lily answered "So about five minutes from now" "Its always polite to arrive early" A voice echoed throughout the room and we all jerked, tensing as a girl suddenly appeared in the room. She jolted back as growls were directed at her. "Jeez" she said "tough crowd." sheughed genuinely but then turned awkward when no one answered her "okay, so maybe this was a bad idea" A cat emerged from behind her, walking to sit beside her. She nced down at her and nodded before turning to us "Sorry for appearing like that." "How did you get here so easily?" Lily asked with narrowed eyes "You can teleport?" "What? No! Of course not" the witch said "I just cast a spell to make me walk her undetected and deactivated it when I got here." she smiled sheepishly "I¡¯m sorry I should¡¯ve realized that was a bad idea. But I¡¯m used to being with packs that already know me. I forgot how some can be suspicious" She¡¯s my mate Dave said through the bond Ethan cut her some ck please. Congrats Lily said even though her expression didn¡¯t change on the outside i¡¯m happy for you. everyone agreed with her but strangely Jim stayed silent. "I¡¯ll let this slide" Ethan said "Now sit so we can talk." The witch immediately nodded and sat down. the cat following her and plopping into herp. The witch suddenly jerked and clicked her fingers and pieces of papers appeared in her hands. "Oh these are rmendations from packs I¡¯ve helped before" she stated handing them over to Ethan. "You can contact them if you want. I forgot my resume though" she chuckled awkwardly at her attempt at humor and I felt bad for being so rude to her. But we needed to be sure she could be trusted first. Her being Dave¡¯s mate already was a good thing, but being a mate to someone didn¡¯t mean you were a good person. "Why do you like to help wolves?" "Oh not all wolves" she said hurriedly before realizing what that sounded like and correcting "I mean...I only help ones that need help or that want to do something good. I don¡¯t help wolves who want to hurt humans or other packs." she exined, petting her cat nervously. The cat huffed and seemed to re at us "And I don¡¯t just help wolves. I help any creature as long as they have good intentions." "Why do you want to help us?" "I know hunters have been killing wolves for a long time now" she stated, turning serious "I helped a couple packs with hunters before. Nothing this big though. I¡¯ve seen a lot of good wolves; adult and child, killed by hunters. I want it to stop." "we¡¯d leave the pack house under your protection. How do we know you won¡¯t betray us." Ethan stated, even though it looked like he, along with everyone else, was warming up to her. She was saying the right things. We just needed more than words to fully trust her. "A blood bond" She stated "The reason why I know so many packs is because of this. Most witches frown upon it. But I¡¯m one of the few who doesn¡¯t mind doing it, if its with the right people." she looked down at her cat and then back at us "Its basically a deal. A spell that binds me to you. I¡¯d be like a pack member, sort of. I can¡¯t hurt you, I physically can¡¯t. My magic wouldn¡¯t let me, and if I do it would punish me." "Punish you?" "I¡¯ve never tried it personally. But I hear it includes a lot of pain and weakening of magic. I wouldn¡¯t be the same again. That¡¯s why most witches don¡¯t do it."she said and smiled at us "But I know people, and I¡¯m a good judge of character. I¡¯ve done that spell with every pack I¡¯ve helped and a few other supernatural people and It hasn¡¯t failed me yet." "And you¡¯d be willing to do that with us? when you¡¯ve just met us?" Lily asked, looking at her curiously. "Yes" she smiled "Like I said, I¡¯m a good judge of character. And I also did my research. I heard about both your packs separately and after you be one. I heard about your battle with rogues and what you suffered. I heard about the alphas of this pack." she looked at Ethan and Lily "And I have grown to respect you. Not to mention" she trailed off, and looked at all of us individually before staring at Dave "That my mate is in this pack" Updates are released by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Dave froze and stared at her wide-eyed. He opened his mouth a couple of times to answer her but nothing came out. She giggled and turned to Ethan "He¡¯s cute. Anyway, do we have a deal?" "I¡¯m going to need to look into those papers and that spell you¡¯re telling me about. But if it checks out" Ethan stated "Then we have a deal." He nodded at her "You cane back tonight and I¡¯ll let you know." "Oh good" she stood up, her cat jumping from herp andnding on the ground, and winked at Dave "I guess I¡¯ll see you guys toni-" "wait" Jim suddenly said, bolting up. He looked pale, shaken and a bit freaked out. "At first I thought it was you too but...you...you¡¯re." "Jim" Lily murmured wide "is she also your" "No" he swallowed. Dave stood up, supporting his brother with a hand on his shoulder "I...for some reason. Your cat." Chapter 168

Chapter 168: Chapter 168

"What?" Adrian asked "What do you mean her cat?" "Dude" Dave murmured "Are you okay? I know we¡¯re part wolves but the cat is a bit.." "I know okay" Jim said "My wolf he¡¯s...I¡¯m not wrong." the witch burst outughing suddenly and Dave immediately turned to her, a smile tugging on his lips. "Oh my god! Rose,e on! Put the man out of his misery" She said and turned towards her cat. The cat looked at her from where it was sitting and suddenly stood up and slowly. She transformed right infront of us to a girl. "I could¡¯ve kept this up for at least five more minutes" The former cat, Rose, stated as she smirked over at Jim. "I¡¯m sorry but I couldn¡¯t resist" "Rose is my familiar" the witch stated "Sort of like a mate for a witch but not in a true love way. A soulmate...but a tonic soulmate. Mypanion in magic since I was a kid. Sorry for the confusion." she smiled "Anyway, Rose let¡¯s leave them to think this through." "Wait" Dave said and she immediately turned to him, her eyes lighting up "What¡¯s your name?" "Oh!" She eximed "I totally forgot didn¡¯t I?" sheughed while Rose rolled her eyes as if it was usual "I¡¯m Maya. Nice to meet you!" "I¡¯m Dave" Dave said smiling "And this is my twin brother Jim. Looks like you¡¯re our mates." Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel "Looks like it" Maya grinned Cheekily and I could already tell that she was perfect for Dave. "I¡¯ll see youter, mate!" she turned around and started walking. Her familiar, Rose, shot Jim a wink before turning back into a cat and running after herpanion. ------------------------------------------------------ THEY FINALLY FOUND THEIR MATES. Chapter 169

Chapter 169: Chapter 169

Lily¡¯s POV Jacob crouched gently beside the bed, nestling close to Celena and softly sniffing her hair. Even wolves love this. He looked at Celena worriedly, and his eyes brimming with sadness: "Miranda, she¡¯ll get better, won¡¯t she?" Miranda extended her arm to block Jacob, preventing him from moving closer: " She will, but if you get any more agitated, I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave. I need to run some more tests on her now." Max embraced Jacob: "Hey, calm down. Don¡¯t let your wolf take control." He knew how powerful the bond between mates could be. I knew it too. We waited anxiously for Miranda¡¯s test results. "Her body is still too weak. Even if she wakes up, we¡¯ll need to find a way to help her recover. " After examining her, Miranda told me. My heart ached looking at Celena¡¯s frail face. "We¡¯ll find a way, but that task must be handled by Brett." "Feed her more food once she wakes up, no matter what method you¡¯ll use." Miranda looked at Jacob and Max. "And if she transforms into a wolf upon waking, double the portions." Jacob and Max nodded simultaneously. Ethan opened the door and entered,ing to my side to kiss my cheek. "Aurora has a slight fever. She needs you." Max¡¯s brown hair was drooping with exhaustion, but he still forced a smile: "Go and take care of Aurora. Here are me, Jacob, and many others in the Wolf pack." I stood up, hugged them both and left first. "I¡¯lle see her tomorrow. I hope she gets better soon. Poor Celena." Celena¡¯s POV "No, let him go. You can¡¯t do that." It seems as if I¡¯m dreaming. I can clearly sense that I¡¯m Shouting loudly in the dream, which was something I wouldn¡¯t have dared to do before. But those people want to take Brett away. Where are they going to take Brett? Will he be locked in the basement where I used to be? Then do to him the things that happened to me. No, absolutely not. "No!" I screamed awake, only to copse again from the excruciating pain and weakness coursing through my body. "Every bone in my body feels like it¡¯s breaking. Ah!" Jacob and Max rushed over simultaneously, their eyes turning ck, but they stood helplessly on either side of the bed. Jacob stammered, "Celena, how do you feel? Damn it, is she transforming again?" Max shook his head then nodded. "Yes. Maybe not. I don¡¯t know anymore. Damn hunters. They¡¯ve done too many terrible things to Celena." "Painkillers! Give her some painkillers!" Jacob frantically grabbed the medicine from the bedside table. Max helped me sit up halfway. "Don¡¯t be afraid, Celena. These are painkillers. Drink them, and the pain will go away." I was a bit resistant in my heart, but the instinct to be obedient in theboratory made me swallow it quickly. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was in reality or a dream, but seeing them made me feel less tense. The painkiller was a bit cold, but it made me feelfortable. After swallowing everything they gave me, the pain in my body truly lessened. My wolf surfaced again andmunicating with me, as if voicing its discontent at being caged. I tried opening my eyes: "Where¡¯s Brett? Is he still here?" They didn¡¯t answer. I struggled to stand: "I need to find him." But my weakened body copsed the moment I touched the floor. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift myself up. Damn it. "You can¡¯t go, Natalie. Listen to me." Max cupped my face, his brown hair tangled with mine, and then he cried. He actually cried. Now I epted him as my brother. "Natalie, my dear sister ,I promise you, I¡¯ll protect Brett, okay?" "Really?" He was my brother, my only blood rtive in this world. He wouldn¡¯t lie to me. He wouldn¡¯t. I let him carry me back to bed, watching him quickly wipe away his tears. "How could you go looking for him in this weakened state? You¡¯d only be a burden to him. If you want to find him, you also need to get yourself healthy first. " Jacob seemed angry,he never spoke to me like this before. This big guy was always very gentle. You should know that wolves are irritable creatures. Max pushed Jacob angrily: "Whether she recovers or not, she can¡¯t go to him. I absolutely forbid her from returning to that dreadful ce. She nearly lost her life there." Jacob ignored Max¡¯s fury. He crouched before me, sping my hand. "Celena, if you go back now, not only will you not be able to help Brett, but you will also hold him back. He must only be thinking about saving you. Don¡¯t you think so?" I couldn¡¯t deny Jacob¡¯s words were true. I was too weak now. How could I possibly help Brett? Jacob was right. I had to get healthy. That was my wish,to be a healthy wolf, just like Max. The thought ignited like a spark turning into a ze. I¡¯d never felt such longing. "What should I do?" I looked imploringly at Jacob and my brother Max. They both jumped up, pacing excitedly. To my surprise, they embraced each other. "Great! She¡¯s asking what to do?" She¡¯s asking me how, after all, we¡¯re siblings." "Right, she¡¯s asking you." Jacob crouched down again, then taking my hand. "We should follow Miranda¡¯s advice. You need to supplement your nutrition and then turn into a wolf and move around the pack, okay? " Max¡¯s brown eyes were slightly reddened as he gave me a big hug. "I¡¯ll go fetch Miranda. Oh my goodness, this is the best thing that¡¯s happened today. I¡¯ll go right now." Max hurried out of my room. Jacob sat beside the bed with me. "Sleep a little longer. Shall I sing for you?" Jacob¡¯s voice was deep and maic. He sang beautifully. With his scent around me, I felt an unprecedented sense of peace. My wolf felt content too, and soon I drifted into a deep sleep. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ?ovelFind Chapter 170

Chapter 170: Chapter 170

Lily¡¯s POV Aurora had a slight fever. After giving her some medicine, I held her worriedly all night, touching her forehead from time to time. It wasn¡¯t until almost dawn that I fell asleep for a while. "Mommy." Airo¡¯s small hand brushed my cheek, waking me from my slumber. I kissed her forehead, feeling her temperature had returned to normal. "Sweetie, how do you feel?" "Much better." She pointed to her mouth. "I¡¯m hungry." "Okay, let¡¯s get up and have breakfast." I was just about to get up when Ethan pushed the door open and came in, holding a pile of bacon and fried eggs. That¡¯s how big a werewolf¡¯s appetite is. "I brought breakfast. I saw you didn¡¯t sleep at allst night." "I¡¯m fine. I just caught a little nap and feel pretty good now." I stretchedzily, and Ethan gave me a "good morning kiss." "I canceled everything else this morning to stay home with Aurora. I know you¡¯re worried about Celena. Go see herter." "You know me too well, dear." I quickly polished off breakfast for five people and headed to Celena¡¯s room, where I met the excited Max at the door. Unlike yesterday, today his brown hair has all turned up. "Morning. How¡¯s Aurora?" "Much better. How¡¯s Celena?" My mood seemed lifted, though I still felt some worry. Maxughed heartily. "Not bad. She¡¯s in a good mood and very cooperative. " I knocked lightly. "May wee in?" Opening the door, I saw Jacob holding Celena. He made a "shh" gesture, so Max and I tiptoed in. "You held her all night? Are your arms okay?" I whispered, my heart aching at the sight of Celena¡¯s pale face. She looked so frail, like a porcin doll that might shatter at the slightest breeze. Max set down breakfast. "Jacob, go rest. I need to discuss something with youter." "Yes, get some rest. I¡¯ll take care of her. She¡¯s too weak right now and needs to recover first," I urged Jacob as well. After they left, perhaps sensing the absence of herpanion¡¯s scent, Celena suddenly woke up. She instinctively recoiled before rxing when she recognized me: "I slept too deeply." "That¡¯s a good thing. Starting today, you need to eat well and sleep well to recover." I helped her sit up and offered her breakfast, but she shook her head: "I can manage." Yet after just one bite, her body began trembling violently. Her bones cracked and creaked, and she bit her lower lip to stifle a cry. The beads of sweat on her forehead made me suspect her wolf was about to emerge¡ªshe was enduring immense pain. I quickly moved the breakfast aside, gently cradling her as Iid her down t. "Celena, listen to me. Don¡¯t fear the changes in your body. The pain is temporary. Breathe deeply." She heeded my words, slowly matching my rhythm as she slowed her breathing. "Good. From now on, whenever you sense your body shifting, don¡¯t panic. Surrender to the transformation, just like you¡¯re doing now. Don¡¯t hold back the pain¡ªjust let it out. No one here will me you." No sooner had I finished speaking than Celena let out a hoarse growl and transformed into a small brown wolf. Her wolf instinctively bared its teeth at me, but soon she rubbed against me submissively before leaping off the bed. Max and Jacob rushed in upon hearing themotion. Celena was startled and took several steps back. At the same time, she instinctively made a gesture as if she were about to pounced. Max and Jacob stood still, waiting for Celena to recognize them. She quickly identified their scents and slowly approached them. I crouched down and embraced Celena: "Her wolf is healthier than she is. Now we need to focus on restoring her physical health. Don¡¯t worry about her state when she transforms." Celena had reverted to human form by then. She wrapped her arms around me, trembling like a wounded little animal nestled in my embrace. "Don¡¯t be afraid, Celena. That¡¯s who you are. We¡¯ll help you adjust to all of this together. You¡¯re too weak right now, so transforming would be painful." Celena lifted her face to meet mine: "I¡¯m not afraid of pain. I... I can do this." "If you trust me, I can guide you through this part of the training. Is that alright?" I helped her up, but Jacob quickly stepped forward, cradling her back onto the bed. "Max and I were just discussing whether you could assist Celena with her training. I can support you, while Max needs to attend to that matter." Jacob gave me a knowing look. I guessed he meant Brett. It was best to avoid mentioning Brett around Celena now; it would help stabilize her emotions. "Of course I¡¯m willing, as long as Celena is willing." I gently stroked Celena¡¯s forehead. She sped my hand. "I¡¯m willing. Thank you, Lliy." For the next week, whenever Celena showed the slightest difort, I contacted Bnda for assistance. Thankfully, Bnda was always highly effective. Celena could nowplete her transformation into a wolf smoothly, though it still onlysted a short while. Her physical condition had improved significantly. At the very least, she no longer looked like a porcin doll that would shatter at the slightest touch. Celena¡¯s POV I no longer fear my wolf. I¡¯m truly happy for myself. Without Lily and Jacob¡¯s help, I doubt my body would have recovered this quickly. I studied my reflection in the mirror and mimicked Jacob¡¯s habit of pinching my cheeks. No longer skin and bones, I had gained a little flesh. They always worry about my tolerance for pain, but honestly, this difort pales inparison to what I endured in that hunter base basement. I wonder how Brett is doing now? I¡¯m truly worried about him. For more chapters visit Find_Novel(. Chapter 171

Chapter 171: Chapter 171

Jacob¡¯s POV Lily and I had just finalized Celena¡¯s training schedule for theing week. She¡¯s the expert in this area, and I trust herpletely. Max still hadn¡¯t returned; he¡¯d likely be busy out and about for a while. As Lily and I stepped out of the Wolf Pack Cabin, we spotted Celena devouring her meal. "Guess today¡¯s bacon must be extra crispy and tender,she¡¯s not frowning this time." Lily lowered her voice and walked over to greet Celena. "How are you feeling, Celena?" "Mmm, it¡¯s delicious. Ren is such a good cook, and Nate¡¯s milk is really tasty too." Celena answered Lily while smiling at me. In that moment, I felt my heart melt. Just thinking about all the torment and suffering she endured in that basement at the Hunter Base makes me want to storm back there right now and kill everyst one of them. No, I want to make them pay double for everything Celena went through. I hope Brett manages to get the information we need back safely. Truthfully, I¡¯m grateful to Brett. If not for his help with Celena, I would have lost my mate forever. Thinking about it breaks my heart for Celena. Praying Brett makes it back safely! Brett¡¯s POV I dare not recall the day I left the wolf pack. Because whenever I think of Celena¡¯s cries behind me, my heart aches as if it had been cut out by a knife. She is my own younger sister in my heart. How could I bear to leave her? But I knew she¡¯d be well cared for there. She¡¯d be fine,that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t look back. I couldn¡¯t let momentary weakness make her depend on me. She should rely on her pack, her brothers, and Jacob. They¡¯d look after her. I told myself this every day. When I returned to the hunter¡¯s base, things didn¡¯t go smoothly. Along the way, I met quite a few rogues. Even though I tried hard to avoid them, I was still caught by them. If it weren¡¯t for the wolves of the Moonlight Wolf Pack constantly protecting me, perhaps I would have been caught by these werewolves first. In the end, I only sustained minor injuries from dodging them. I was also d that these injuries prevented my father frompletely disbelieving me when he saw me. My father, Karl, leader of the hunters. A middle-aged man of deep suspicion, stubborn and cunning. But I was his son¡ªhis only son. To verify my ims, he ordered a newly captured werewolf locked in a room with me. He handed me a knife, demanding I torture it to death in the most brutal manner. Those werewolves all turned dark-eyed at the sight of me, struggling and snarling. I didn¡¯t want to do it, but I had no choice. I severed their limbs before plunging the knife into their hearts. Those wolves all died in the end, and my heart died with them. I even hated myself for being born here. Today, I had to follow the team and capture more werewolves. Father patted my shoulder and praised me in front of many veteran hunters, but I sensed he didn¡¯t fully trust me. He was still watching my every move. I¡¯d carefully studied the base¡¯s defenses. They seemedx on the surface, but were actually riddled with hidden sentries. The entire base was on high alert. My father really won¡¯t let me down. The base has a total of 28 districts. Tonight¡¯s gathering is scheduled in District 27. District 27 is filled with cameras and shooters loaded with Lycotine bullets. Even a bird that intruded would be killed immediately. This time, I finally met uncle Dan, a weathered man whose eyes were filled with stories. God bless him. He¡¯s fine. Evenst time when he let Celena go through the back door, he wasn¡¯t suspected. He walked towards me with a wine ss in hand, gave me a one-handed hug and patted my shoulder three times. He was sending me a message. Only the two of us knew what these three shots meant. We shared a knowing smile, raised our sses, and clinked them together. "Cheers. Tonight is worth celebrating." "Absolutely worth celebrating!" We clinked sses and drained them. Suddenly, my father appeared behind me: "Well done, son. You haven¡¯t disappointed me. Come to my wine certer. I have something special for you." "Yes, Father. I¡¯ll be there shortly." I nced at Uncle Dan. He smiled, raised his ss, and gave me a knowing look. I understood the n had changed. Tonight¡¯s meeting was postponed. I followed behind my father, watching his back, my heart filled withplexity. He was a good father, strict but full of expectations for me. "Grow up and don¡¯t let people down." " He always said so. But he was also a cruel hunter. He killed so many wolves and conducted countless experiments on Celena. I hate him and I love him as well. Th?s chapter is updated by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Chapter 172

Chapter 172: Chapter 172

Celena¡¯s POV Today¡¯s training was light because tonight was Miranda¡¯s birthday party. I changed into a light blue dress, which was a gift from Lily. I also put on my makeup for the first time with Lily¡¯s help. I was stunned. The woman in the mirror had lovely brown hair, big eyes, a high nose bridge and a seductive red on her lips. Jacob was also stunned beside me. I saw him swallowing saliva, his eyes brimming with passionate love and desire. The blond big boy let out a low growl from his throat, "You are mine, Celena." "Calm down, Jacob. Don¡¯t let your wolf out." Lily finally stopped him from going further. When I arrived at the party arm-in-arm with Jacob, everyone greeted me warmly. It was my first birthday party, and I felt shy and awkward. But everyone embraced me warmly, and my heart melted in their kindness. For the first time, I felt like I belonged. "Celena." Miranda approached me with a ss of wine. "You look absolutely stunning tonight." I lowered my head shyly, then nced at Jacob. He handed Miranda the birthday gift we¡¯d prepared: "Happy birthday." "Thank you." Miranda gave me a gentle hug, then suddenly winked at me: "Look at Jacob¡ªhe can¡¯t see anyone else tonight." Jacob¡¯s POV Miranda was absolutely right. My eyes were fixed only on Celena. Her flustered expression was utterly adorable, like a startled fawn. I stepped forward and held out my hand: "Celena, may I have this dance?" She seemed flustered: "O-of course, but I don¡¯t know how to dance." I touched her fingers, then slowly wrapped my fingers around hers. Her scent was so intoxicating, I felt my wolf howling with delight. But in reality, my throat felt constricted, words stuck in my throat. Damn it, my face must be flushed all the way to my neck, I could feel the heat rising: I... I can. I¡¯ll teach you." "Okay." Celena gazed at me tenderly. I gently wrapped my arm around her waist. A breeze carried the floral scent from her hair, plunging me back into reverie. Only the sharp pain in my toes snapped me back to hear her whisper, "Sorry." I looked into her clear, sapphire-blue eyes: Don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯m the one who should be sorry for finding you sote." She smiled faintly. She was so beautiful, utterly captivating. Celena¡¯s POV This party was the first time in my life I¡¯dughed so freely and without restraint. I was absolutely certain I was no longer the monster locked away in the basement. "You are Celena. You can do anything you want." Jacob¡¯s gentle words still echoed in my ears. Just thinking about Jacob made my heart race inexplicably. Last night, we danced for hours. He patiently taught me, not minding at all when I stepped on his feet countless times. I wonder how his feet are doing. I nced at the clock. Oh no, I was going to bete. I hurried through my routine and rushed downstairs. Jacob was brewing coffee as usual, but today he seemed different somehow. Why was he glowing? "Good morning, Celena," Lily greeted me with a smile. "Are you okay? Can you handle today¡¯s training?" I nodded vigorously, eager to prove myself like a child, and deliberately stood up to spin around. "Today¡¯s training is at the back mountain." "The back mountain? Jungle training?" I felt a surge of excitement. I couldn¡¯t wait for my wolf to run free. Before, Lily had only described and sketched diagrams of how to transform into a wolf in the jungle and handle unexpected situations. We arrived at the back mountain. I hid behind a tree, leaped out as a brown wolf, and only then realized how vast the gap between theory and reality could be. Before long, I felt exhausted. My wolf panted heavily and seemed ufortable. I quickly shifted back, nearly stumbling. Jacob leapt over, shielding me with his broad body before slowly lowering himself to the ground. Lily, transformed into an elegant white wolf, slid down a tree trunk and tossed me my clothes. "Your first jungle run was good. Take it slow." But immediately Lily¡¯s expression became serious, and Jacob frowned, his face showing some worry, which was the response of the wolves. But they built a wall against me, so I couldn¡¯t hear them. After that, they said nothing, just held my hand and slowly walked down the mountain. "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked anxiously. I¡¯d never seen Jacob look like that before. "Nothing. Jacob, take Celena back. I have things to do." Lily transformed into a pure white wolf and vanished quickly. Compared to our Luna, my body still wasn¡¯t strong enough. I had no energy left to shift now, and my wolf yawned wearily. "No rush. I¡¯ll walk you back slowly." Jacob was always so considerate and protective of me. Back at the wolf den, Lily was nowhere to be found. Jacob escorted me to my room, reminded me to eat on time, then left. He said nothing. Unlike before when he would clearly tell me what he was going to do and when he would be back. I was very worried about them, but I still had dinner on time as Jacob said and went down early. I¡¯d learned to take care of myself when they weren¡¯t around. Yet tonight, restlessness gripped me. Iy awake until the wee hours. I tossed and turned in bed when suddenly several clusters of extremely bright light shed by the window. I jumped up in a sh, drew the curtain aside and looked downstairs. Five cars were parked in the courtyard. I saw Ethan, Xaver, Keith , Adrian and the twins talking about something. I couldn¡¯t make out their expressions, only that they quickly parted ways, each howling like wolves, and then directed them to climb into the cars. Where could they be going sote? Should I follow them quietly? The rightful source is F?ndNovel Chapter 173

Chapter 173: Chapter 173

Brett¡¯s Perspective I followed Father into his private wine cer. "Father, what¡¯ll it be? Tequ? Or whiskey?" As usual, I fetched his favorite drink and poured him a full ss. I hoped he¡¯d get drunk quickly, but he took only a sip from the ss. "Any news on that pack of wolves from the bounty mission, Brett? If we capture them, we¡¯ll get a huge reward. You know, it¡¯s a pretty substantial sum." I pretended helplessly as I set down the bottle. "Sorry, Dad. Those monsters are hiding well." "No, I don¡¯t like hearing ¡®sorry.¡¯ I want a definite answer. After Completing this mission, I¡¯ll hand over deputymand of the base to you. Of course, your bank ount will see a hefty deposit,enough for you to buy a luxury apartment in the big city. I know you¡¯ve always wanted your own ce, far from the base." He reallyknew me well, but I originally prepared this apartment for Celena. Now she no longer needed it. I poured myself a beer. "I need more time." He paused, then nodded. "I want to hear your good news soon." "Alright. I promise." Heughed heartily and put his arm around my shoulder, saying, "This is exactly what my excellent son should do. Brett, you¡¯re a born hunter, but you¡¯re just too soft-hearted. Come on, let me show you our new weapons." Father pulled out a set of keys and unlocked a white cab door. "These are the test samples that I spent a lot of money to apply for. With them, we¡¯ll make back even more." "These blue bullets? What are they?" "Thetest Lycotine rounds. Damn it, if Wolf 376 hadn¡¯t escaped, I¡¯d have tested them firsthand. These bullets act faster, they instantly strip werewolves of their transformation and healing abilities, and shut down their senses in seconds." Heughed wildly, then took a deep, satisfying swig. "I can¡¯t wait to see these babies in action. Grab a magazine and test the effect on a werewolf that is about to be scrapped." My heart clenched. This was bad news. I wanted to take more, but he stopped me: "This is enough. We only have two boxes of the new bullets, and they¡¯re not easy to carry." "Go. I¡¯ll be waiting for your test results. And don¡¯t forget to assign more people to find that Alpha named Kyle and his pack quickly. Those bounties are too tempting." He narrowed his eyes at me, and I could only nod. "Yes, Father. I¡¯ll get on it immediately." Leaving the wine cer, I headed straight for the dungeon.I had made an appointment with Uncle Dan to meet here. Only here, under the guise of conducting werewolf experiments, could I avoid arousing Father¡¯s suspicion. Uncle Dan was already waiting. He handed me a memory card and whispered in my ear, "This is thetest securityyout. Hide it well and be careful. What¡¯s that in your hand?" "The newest lycotine bullets. My father has two crates, probably over 2,000 rounds. He said it could wipe out several packs." I quickly shared the secret I¡¯d just learned. "Dan, there¡¯s an emergency. Some werewolves are attacking the guards outside the base!" Uncle Dan¡¯s subordinate, a dungeon guard, rushed in to report. Uncle Dan immediately countered, "I know. Has Mr. Carl received the message?" "He knows. Mr. Carl sent me to notify you." "Take a squad, arm yourselves, and go help them. These are just locked-up test subjects, there¡¯s nothing to worry about." Uncle Dan deliberately diverted part of the guard force. Then he gripped my arm tightly. "This is our chance. We should get out of here fast." "What about those damn lycotine bullets?" "We¡¯ll find a way to destroy them." Uncle Dan and I slipped out of the dungeon, dodging several noisy waves of hunters before groping our way into the wine cer in the dark. Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t a drinker, so Carl didn¡¯t mind letting me have the cer¡¯s code. I nned to smash all the bullets on the floor. Once the lycotine leaked out, they¡¯d be no different from ordinary bullets. But I forgot they were locked inside a massive, heavy cab. We only had time to push it down when we heard some noises outside. "We don¡¯t have time. Run!" Uncle Dan urged. There was no chance to properly dispose of the remaining bullets. We slipped back out of the cer, dodging the guards¡¯ patrol routes, moving like shadows. We hadn¡¯t gone far when I spotted my father returning with a squad of hunters. They were right at the door leading out of the base, so we had to temporarily hide in a corner without cameras. Father marched his men swiftly, cursing and barking orders as he went: "Damn monsters! Have those wolves gone mad, attacking my base? Open my wine cer! I¡¯ll use my secret weapon to let them taste the power of the new bullets!" "Carl." The man who¡¯d taken the wine cab key and entered the cer first emerged carrying a box of bullets. "Someone betrayed us. We¡¯re running low on lycotine rounds." "What?" "Someone tried to sabotage the cab. They knocked it over, but didn¡¯t manage to open the lock." "Damn Brett! It must be him." I heard my father¡¯s furious roar. He was sharp and he knew instantly I was the one. "Stephen, take two squads of your best men and all the remaining lycotine bullets you can use to stop those werewolves and take them down with bullets. William, radio all guards. Catch Brett, that damn little traitor. I don¡¯t believe he could¡¯ve escaped the base this quickly!" Now there was no hope of going out through the gate, but I still had a not-so-good option, which was the way Celena escaped. Thank God, this ce has not been discovered yet. Half-person-tall weeds have hidden this hole. As long as we squeeze out of the hole full of excrement, we can safely escape into the unguarded jungle. Our bulk made the crawl difficult. Just as we thought we¡¯d truly escaped, ambush hunters emerged from the jungle ahead.There were about a dozen of them, holdingmps and roaring at us. "It¡¯s Brett! Get them!" Uncle Dan and I immediately opened fire, taking down three opponents. But then their bullets pelted us, forcing us to duck. Splinters flew everywhere, grazing my face and arms. We returned fire while sprinting deeper into the woods. Another hunter fell, but Uncle Dan seemed hit too. Our counterattack grew harder as their rifles sealed off nearly every escape route. "Brett." Uncle Dan shoved me hard in the back. "Run. You must deliver this to the wolves. Do it for your dead aunt." I stared at him in anguish. He cracked a smile, then suddenly spun around, leaning out to unleash rapid fire from both pistols, taking down a rifleman. "Run!" Uncle Dan was struck almost instantly, then copsing in a pool of blood. "Uncle Dan!" Tears were welling up in my eyes, but my reason told me that I had to run. I sprinted with everything I had, not daring to stop even when I felt a bullet hit me. Memories of Uncle Dan flooded my mind, my heart filled with grief. Running, running, my body felt like it would split apart. I copsed into a mud puddle, tasting dirt on my lips. I couldn¡¯t find the spot where I¡¯d agreed to meet the Moonlight Wolves, but I heard movement ahead. Could it be Max? Behind me, the hunters¡¯ furious voices echoed in the distance: "Be careful! Catch him alive! Damn Brett!" No! You won¡¯t catch me, Celena... my littlemb. God will protect you. I tried to raise the gun to my head, but a strong hand mped down on it. "Brett. Drop the gun. I¡¯ming." Max knocked the weapon from my grasp and scooped me up. I felt like I was flying, these werewolves were damn strong. He ced me in the passenger seat of a car. My whole body ached, and there was blood on me from who knows where. I felt weak, but Max drove like the wind. so I reached into my tactical chest rig and pulled out a sealed box, cing it in the glovepartment. "Latest security schematics and the new lycotine rounds. Hurry, the pack is in danger." My voice trailed off as exhaustion overwhelmed me, my head slumping heavily. Through a haze, I felt Max m on the brakes. Voices swirled around me. Was that Celena I thought I saw? Was I hallucinating? Was I dying? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find~Novel Chapter 174

Chapter 174: Chapter 174

Lily¡¯s Perspective "Brett and Max are back, Ethan." My friends and I watched Max drive into the makeshift Wolf packir and immediately helped lift Brett off the passenger seat. "Is he still alive? Ren." "Not looking good. Barely hanging on." "Brett!" Celena suddenly rushed out. None of us knew how she could have followed. Everyone had been keeping this a secret from her. I quickly hugged her. Damn it! She was so thin and small, but she was really strong when struggling! "Jacob, hurry up and hold her." Celena was still thrashing violently: "Let me go! Let me go! I need to see Brett!" "Celena!" Calm down." Jacob and Max both surrounded her but didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Her eyes had turned ck. I hurriedly shouted, "The situation is bad. Her Wolf ising out." "Give her a sedative." Ren pulled a syringe from the first-aid kit and tossed it to me. I swiftly injected it into Celena¡¯s neck. Jacob quickly took over and held her in his arms. Ethan pped his hands. "Jacob, take care of them. Xaver and I will cover the vehicle tracks. We absolutely can¡¯t let the hunters find our temporary den." "Honey, let me stay and help you guys," I pleaded with Ethan. I knew Celena and Brett both needed care, but a fire burned inside me. Those damn hunters,they¡¯ve hurt too many good people. I truly hoped Brett would pull through. Seeing him covered in blood, I genuinely feared he might die any second. If he died, Celena would lose her mind. Jacob would be devastated too. I dared not dwell on it further. "Dear Luna, thene patrol with us." Ethan embraced me. There were no secrets between mates; he sensed my rage. I hid behind a tree, and then an elegant big white Wolf jumped out and ran lightly in the forest covered with leaves. Then there was a huge and strong ck Wolf. That was my Alpha. Following behind was my good friend, a grey Xaver. If it weren¡¯t for those loathsome hunters, we would surely be able to run on like this without any restraint. We wandered around Max¡¯s tire marks, jumping from one ce to another. In the end, we found nothing but some bloodstains on the ground and the faint smell of lycotine left by the hunter. "Let¡¯s go. The hunters are gone," Ethan sensed and told us, and we all returned at a faster pace. "Ren, how¡¯s he holding up?" Back at the makeshift den, Xaver and I sought Ren out first. She¡¯d already bandaged Brett. Ren shook her head. "Not great. He lost too much blood. Gunshot wounds in his arm and leg, barely stemmed. He needs a human doctor from town even more." "Then get him back there fast." The twins took on this responsibility, and I trusted them to handle it well. However, Xaver told me that he felt they had been a bit ck recently. He wondered if it was because they often hung out with the witch behind everyone¡¯s back. This time, the twins were unusually serious: "He¡¯ll be fine. We promise." "Lily." Max finally appeared, so Celena must have fallen asleep. "These are very important things. The defense map and the new lycotine bullets, Brett would rather die than let go." I took it and opened it. Inside was indeed a memory card and several bullets. "I¡¯ll notify Ethan. If anything happens to Celena, inform me immediately." "Yes, I¡¯ll watch over her carefully." Max assured me. His eyes were filled with heartache, tears nearly falling onto his clothes. Celena¡¯s Perspective "Brett!" " No, Brett was covered in blood and still smiling at me. He could stillugh. I threw myself at him. Just as I was about to grab his arm, he vanished. I threw myself into Jacob¡¯s arms and asked, "How is Brett?" Jacob, take me to see him." "He¡¯s alive. Listen, Celena. Look at me." "Jacob cupped my face, his eyes like gentlekes. I could even see tears welling in them. My mate, he wouldn¡¯t lie to me, would he? "Really? He¡¯s alive? Please tell me the truth." It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t trust Jacob. I just needed to see Brett myself, to see him look at me with those warm eyes and call me ¡®littlemb¡¯. "Take me to see him, please?" I looked at Jacob with pleading eyes, knowing for sure that he would agree. Jacob nced at Max and he agreed as well. Just then, Adrian knocked on the door: "Excuse me, everyone. Max, I need you at the meeting." Max hugged me, kissed my cheek, and wiped away my tears. "Natalie, Jacob will take you to see Brett, but you promise to stay calm. No matter what you see, stay calm. Okay?" I nodded softly, watching Max and Adrian leave. Jacob held me close, but his eyes were filled with worry. He must be worried about the pack. I couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty, I really wasn¡¯t a good mate. But I felt unsteady on my feet, as if walking on cotton. The sedative must still be wearing off. Jacobid me on the bed and kissed my eyes. I wrapped my arms around his neck, greedily inhaling his scent. "Celena, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a good enough mate. I had to sedate you earlier. I know you are very heartbroken. " Jacob¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse, and I still felt a little moist on my forehead. He was crying because of me. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯m terrible atforting people. But my heart ached, my wolf howled. I didn¡¯t want Jacob to cry. "It¡¯s okay, Jacob. I¡¯ll see Brett soon. You said he¡¯s alive, right?" I tried to find another topic, but clearly I wasn¡¯t good at this. He sniffed. "Yes. He¡¯ll be fine. I promise." He drove me back to town, bypassing the pack house and stopping instead at the hospital operating room doors. The twins sat there, they looked tired. I felt a bit afraid of them, probably because of the witch¡¯s scent. But my fear faded as I pressed my face against the ss, desperate to see Brett inside the operating room. "Celena, don¡¯t worry. The doctor¡¯s finishing the final stitches." Dave dropped his usual antics, trying to sound mature as heforted me. Jacob gently wrapped an arm around my shoulders. I buried my face in my hands and sobbed, "He looked so badly hurt earlier. He..." "Hey, the doctor¡¯sing out!" The twins dashed past us, and Jacob and I hurried after them. The middle-aged human doctor removed his mask: "Congrattions, everyone. The surgery was a sess." "So... he¡¯ll be okay?" "Yes. I cleaned and sutured the wound. There¡¯s no infection. He just needs to finish the blood transfusion now. Once he wakes up, we¡¯ll transfer him to a ward. So don¡¯t worry, everyone. Also, he kept calling out ¡®Celena¡¯ while unconscious. He truly loves that person." "Brett." My heart shattered. Jacob gave me a joyful hug, then looked around at everyone: "Let¡¯s all head back. Nate will stay here to help care for Brett. Right now, Ethan and the pack definitely need us." The twins shouted in unison: "Then meet at the den. They¡¯re all there." ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? findnovel Chapter 175

Chapter 175: Chapter 175

Lily¡¯s Perspective The entire pack was gathered here. Our Alpha Ethan, Beta Xaver, my brother Keith, Adrian, Whitney, all my homies were here. We were that fiercely determined pack once more. Then Jacob and Celena walked in. I wanted to hug Celena. I always thought she was still that weak little girl: "Celena, why don¡¯t you go and rest for a while?" Jacob sat down next to Celena. Celena straightened up and said, "Brett¡¯s surgery was sessful. I want to fight with you all. I want to avenge Brett and also for myself. Lily, you should believe me. I was trained by you. " "I can¡¯t refuse you, Celena." I gave her a big hug. "When do we move?" Jacob regained his calm demeanor as the golden-haired young man, once again bing the sharp-witted wolf. "We¡¯re almost there. We¡¯re all waiting. Hopefully, we¡¯ll have good news before sunset." I nced at theputer screen; the progress bar was more than halfwayplete. Outside the window, the sky had begun to turn faintly blue. "I did it!" Ren yanked open the door, rushing in with severalb reports in hand. She looked at us, her eyes filled with both excitement and fear. "Those damn bullets! They contain lycotine synthesized with a brand-new form. Potency increased by 130%. It reacts faster with our blood, instantly incapacitating a wolf." The atmosphere grew heavy. My mood was terrible. Lycotine, that memory was already awful enough. This drug nearly prevented me from transforming into a wolf. The pain of it residing inside my body made me feel like a dehydrated fish at that moment, trying hard to breathe with my mouth open, but not getting any oxygen. Analysisplete. Myputer popped up a notification, and the memory card opened. "Damn hunters! They¡¯ve almost hollowed out the entire underground. Our target is the dungeon where the test subjects are held, beneath District 27.There are more than ten sentries on guard around and three patrol teams." "Dungeon." Celena repeated me in a low voice. My Wolf felt her trembling. How pitiful! This ce must be her nightmare. Celena¡¯s Perspective The dungeon. I dare not recall it. I wanted to cover my head and crouch in a corner like when I was a child: "Don¡¯te near me. Don¡¯t prick me with needles. Please, don¡¯t... It hurts so much. Waaah, don¡¯te near me!" " "Celena." "Don¡¯t be afraid, littlemb. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here." Brett? I tried to raise my head slightly and meet Jacob¡¯s brown eyes. He was so close to my face that I felt his appearance somewhat ovepped with Brett¡¯s. "Celena, it¡¯s me, Jacob." He handed me a ss of ice water mixed with syrup. I cupped it in my hands and drank it all in one gulp. It tasted so good, calming both me and my wolf. Jacob held me close, kissing my hair. "Sweetheart, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid." I could hear the tremor in his voice, but it wasn¡¯t fear. I could feel both him and his wolf were furious. He was worried about me. I knew. My wolf growled too. Neither of us liked the dungeon. "There are many locked doors in the dungeon. Keys are needed to open them. I remember that clearly." "Who has those keys?" "The keys are usually with Brett¡¯s father. Sometimes they¡¯re given to Uncle Dan." Though I hated recalling that pain, I knew everyone needed me. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find~Novel Chapter 176

Chapter 176: Chapter 176

Celena¡¯s Perspective "Celena, if it¡¯s too painful, you don¡¯t have to think about it. I can find it. Trust me." Jacob held me tightly with concern. I hid in his arms, closed my eyes and said in a somewhat reversed tone, "Uncle Dan¡¯s situation is not good. It might be with Stephen. He used to be Carl¡¯s most trusted deputy and it was he who did the experiments for me." It could also be someone else, but I think the most likely one is Stephen." "Oh, and you must be careful,some passages in the dungeon haveputer-controlled machine guns. Don¡¯t get hit by them." I blurted out everything I needed to say in one breath, knowing it sounded chaotic. I was just recalling whatever came to mind. "I don¡¯t know how tofort you, Celena. I feel like crying now." Lily came over to console me, and soon everyone gathered around to hug me. "Natalie, I swear I¡¯ll kill every hunter who hurt you." Max gave me the longest hug. Ethan and Lily patted him on the back. Everyone released me, and now I felt like I truly belonged to their family. Ethan marked several spots on the map: "This is the infiltration passage where we can avoid the periphery. We mustunch an attack immediately before their defense n changes. " Jacob and I followed everyone over to listen. Ethan exined it in such detail that even I, the slowest person to react, understood it. "So we have to breach the most dangerous section to reach the dungeon." Jim stroked his chin, deep in thought. Xaver nodded, his voice tinged with reluctance. "Yes." He truly was a kind soul. This mission was going to be brutal. "Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go beat them up now!" Lily mmed her hand on the map, her fighting spirit infecting me too. Lily¡¯s Perspective "We¡¯ll execute this n. Wait until nightfall, when the hunters can¡¯t handle the darkness." The wolf pack had assembledpletely, the air filled with the rising and falling howls of wolves. Ethan, Xaver, and I made final preparations before the attack. "I¡¯ve already sent Max to notify our allied pack¡¯s Alpha, Kyle. They should be on their way. Barring any mishaps, they¡¯ll arrive within half an hour." Ethan nced at me. I raised my hand and shouted, "Brave warriors of the Moonlight n, fierce Wolf cubs, go and kill those hunters who threaten us!" Mypanions roared in response. I looked at each member of the Wolf pack. Their eyes were all filled with intense desire. Everyone was waiting. The hunters posed a great threat to our safety. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 177

Chapter 177: Chapter 177

Lily¡¯s Perspective After traversing the jungle for a while, Ethan¡¯s wolf halted, crouching low and gathering strength. I immediately leapt to his side, letting out a threatening growl from my throat. He was right to do so. Instantly, I caught the scent of an unfamiliar pack of wolves, and the smell of blood. "Alpha Ethan?" The wolves peered at us, their clothes torn and bloodstained. Each looked dejected and listless. What had happened? "Logan?" Keith recognized the familiar wolf. He¡¯d visited Kyle¡¯s pack before, though he hadn¡¯t met Kyle himself, but only his brother Logan. I quickly sensed something was terribly wrong. The number of wolves in their pack? I dared not specte further. This was bad. "It¡¯s me, Keith." The voice sounded pained, as if the speaker was injured. "I¡¯m Alpha Kyle." Their leader stepped forward first, his voice heavy with sorrow. "My pack suffered a hunter attack." I nced at Ethan with concern, and he immediately sent me aforting telepathic signal. "Many of my pups were captured by hunters. They used new weapons." All we could offer him was a hug. Beyond that, we had nothing to give him now. Kyle¡¯s Perspective My heart was shattered. Lena was gone forever... gone forever... I lost my mate, which broke my heart.That was all my fault. I didn¡¯t protect her well. She was one of the lucky ones who escaped the hunters. Those bastards tortured her, stole her sweet voice, shattered her left arm. She found me while fleeing. We recognized each other instantly, my destined love, my mate. I swore I¡¯d never let hunters hurt her again. Yet just moments ago, she closed her eyes forever in my arms to save me. No, I refused to ept this! Now all I could see was her smile. Covered in blood, she used herst strength to wipe my tears, her voice hoarse as she whispered, "My Alpha, brave Kyle, give me a farewell kiss." I kissed her fiercely. I didn¡¯t want her to say another word. I refused this kind of goodbye. I was a failed Alpha. I couldn¡¯t protect her, and I don¡¯t deserve her love. To save me, she took three lycotine bullets. She lost her healing ability, forced to bleed out in agony. No, my love... My wolf howled in grief too. The bond of destined mates snapped. How I wished my kiss could bring her back. How I wished that if I kissed her, she would live. Until my brother and Beta, Logan, roared my name: "Alpha! Kyle!" "Lena is dead. She sacrificed her life to save you," He roared at the remaining wolves, "Cheer up! We¡¯re going to take revenge. We need allied packs to join our mission." His words ignited my resolve. The pack couldn¡¯t exist without an Alpha,they couldn¡¯t exist without me. I couldn¡¯t stay with Lena now and die with her, even if it eased my pain. My pack, my brothers, shouldn¡¯t perish here. I stripped off my clothes and gently wiped the blood from her face. "Lena was a quiet beauty. All this blood... she wouldn¡¯t have liked it." I held her close and led the remaining wolves away. Finally, we encountered the Moonlight n, our allies. We were safe. I could hold on no longer. My love, how I long to feel yourforting touch once more. In the alliance¡¯s temporary den, I dressed Lena in clean clothes andid her on a soft bed in her favorite position. Atst, she would be free from nightmares. She had said she hated the hunters, those executioners who destroyed pack after pack. I roared, a mournful howl echoing through the sky. My heart was dead, but my body still fought on. Like a machine of vengeance, I led my pack before Ethan and Xaver. I knew they all craved revenge, and they were waiting for me. I lifted my head to the sky. The crescent moon seemed to mirror the curve of Lena¡¯s smile when sheughed. My wolves bristled. Alpha Ethan shouted my name: "Kyle! Snap out of it! Don¡¯t let the wolves take full control! Let¡¯s finish this vengeance together! Kill those damned hunters!" Yes. This was what I and my wolves were meant to do. "You¡¯re right, Alpha Ethan. We need to make the hunters bleed more." "Kill them all!" Logan¡¯s voice was thick with hatred. For more chapters visit FindN()vel Chapter 178

Chapter 178: Chapter 178

Lily¡¯s Perspective Moonlight was obscured by thick clouds, leaving only the scattered searchlights of the hunter base piercing the darkness, like the pupils of beasts surveying their territory. Ethan crouched behind damp rocks, his nostrils ring. The air was filled with thick blood, gunpowder and... the painful aura of his own kind. It seemed the hunters had returned with their spoils. They¡¯d captured so many members of Kyle¡¯s pack that the transport trucks were crammed beyond capacity, the wolves utterly helpless. "They tossed my kin around like cargo," Kyle¡¯s voice echoed in my ear, strained with seething fury and bone-deep sorrow. The death of his mate, Lena, had transformed this Alpha into a de thirsting only for vengeance. My hand rested lightly on Ethan¡¯s tense arm, the cold touch snapping him back to focus. "The defense map hasn¡¯t been updated yet. Carl must be gloating right now. Hunters are most vulnerable when their guard is down." I spoke through the wolf pack link, my voice carrying the warrior¡¯s calm and resolve. "We must strike now." Ethan turned, his gaze sweeping over thepanions lurking in the shadows behind him. Jacob¡¯s brown eyes glinted faintly in the darkness, sharp as an eagle¡¯s, his entire being focused on avenging Celena. Xaver and Keith stood like two silent mountains, the twins rarely put away theirughter, their muscles bulging, ready to pounce at any moment. "Move." Ethan¡¯smand was short and forceful. Agile figures moved like ghosts, exploiting every blind spot marked on Brett¡¯s map to slip silently around the base perimeter. The initial assault proved effective. The hunters were caughtpletely off guard. The wolves¡¯ howls, the hunters¡¯ screams, and the crack of breaking bones instantly shattered the night¡¯s camouge. Jacob transformed into a massive brown wolf, his ws slicing clean through a hunter¡¯s throat. I followed suit, striking with lightning precision to snap the neck of another guard attempting to sound the rm. The smell of blood stimted the nerves of every Wolf, and the thrill of revenge was burning. But the hunters reacted faster than expected. They were true desperados. The shrill rm eventually echoed throughout the base. The remaining hunters weren¡¯t a disorganized mob; they swiftly retreated into the sturdy buildings, using narrow windows and crossfire positions to put up a stubborn fight. Bullets poured down like rain. Although not the terrifying new lycotine rounds, conventional ammunition and old-style lycotine still inflicted damage on us and slow down our offensive. "Lily, take your squad to find Stephen!" Ethan roared from behind a wooden nk, bullets tearing shards from the wood beside him. I nodded, signaling Jacob, Xaver, and the twins to follow. Guided by Brett¡¯s directions, we bypassed the main battlefield and infiltrated the living quarters. Stephen¡¯s door was locked tight. Jacob mmed it open with brute force, only to find the room empty yet chaotic, filled with a pungent, strange mix of tobo and alcohol. The drawers, the bed and even the floor were all quickly searched, but there was no sign of the key at all. "Damn it!" Jacob growled, punching the wall and leaving a clear crack. Frustration washed over us like a cold tide. If we couldn¡¯t rescue our capturedrades, this raid would lose most of its meaning. Read full story at find?novel The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!